MA'ARIFUL-QUR'AN
By
MAULANA MUFTI MUHAMMAD SHAFI* ^J&Jj
Translated By
Muhammad Shamlm
Revised By
Maulana Muhammad Taqi 'Usmani
Volume 5
(Surah Yusuf, Al-Ra'd, Ibrahim, Al-Hijr,
Al-Nahl, BanI Isra'Il, Al-Kahf)
S.No
Subject
3
Page
CONTENTS
1. Transliteration Scheme 19
SURAH YUSUF
(Joseph)
1. Verses 1 - 6: Translation and Commentary 23
The Nature of dreams: Status and kinds 27
Refuting the deception of the Qadiyani Dajjal (Imposter) 30
The dream of a sinning Disbeliever may also be
true at times 31
Relating dreams to everyone is not correct: Rulings 32
Expertise in the interpretation of dreams is bestowed
by Allah on whom He wills 34
Ruling 35
2. Verses 7 - 20: Translation and Commentary 36
Some rules about the disposal of something owned
by an unknown person (luqtah) 41
Permissibility of a trip for pleasure 43
Some rules about racing 48
Two rulings 49
There is no chance or accident in divine arrangements 50
3. Verses 21 - 23: Translation and Commentary 53
The strongest defence against sin is the seeking of protection
from Allah Himself 57
4. Verse 24: Translation and Commentary 59
5. Verses 25 - 29: Translation and Commentary 65
Injunctions and rulings 68
Special note ______ 72
6. Verses 30 - 35: Translation and Commentary . 73
7. Verses 36-42: Translation and Commentary 77
Some notes to wonder about 80
S.No
Subject
4
Page
An example of prophetic compassion 82
Injunctions and rulings 83
8. Verses 43 - 50: Translation and Commentary 85
9. Verses 51 - 52: Translation and Commentary 91
Rulings 94
10. Verses 53 - 57: Translation and Commentary 96
Claiming purity for one's own self is not proper except
under special conditions 97
The three states of human self 98
Rulings and guidelines 102
Seeking a government office is not permissible - except
under particular conditions 103
The seeking of office by Sayyidna Yusuf was based on a
wise and benign consideration 104
Is it permissible to accept an office of a Kafir government? _ 104
A functional statement of some personal ability is not included
under self-sanctification prohibited by the Holy Qur'an 106
The objective of Sayyidna Yusuf i$M was to establish the
Din of Allah 106
Shun sin, have faith, keep fearing Allah:
The reward of the Hereafter is yours too 107
11. Verses 58 - 62: Translation and Commentary 108
A ruling ' 112
A special note 113
12. Verses 63 - 66: Translation and Commentary 114
Notes of guidance 117
13. Verses 67 - 69: Translation and Commentary 120
The effect of the evil eye is true 122
Rulings and points of guidance 125
14. Verses 70 - 76: Translation and Commentary 127
Rulings and points of guidance 131
15. Verses 77 - 82: Translation and Commentary 133
Rules and principles 138
16. Verses 83 - 87: Translation and Commentary 139
Why was Sayyidna Ya'qub so deeply attached to
S.No
Subject
5
Page
Sayyidna Yusuf f$M ? 142
Points of guidance 144
Patience in pain is obligatory on every Muslim 144
The merit of swallowing anger and pain 145
Complaining of pain before everyone 145
The reward for sabr 145
The reason why Sayyidna Ya'qub was put to trial 145
How about looking at someone during Salah? 145
17. Verses 88 - 92: Translation and Commentary 146
Points of guidance 149
18. Verses 93 - 100: Translation and Commentary 151
Rules and points of guidance 157
Patience and Gratitude: The dignified
station of Sayyidna Yusuf 159
19. Verse 101: Translation and Commentary 161
Rules and points of guidance 163
20. Verses 102 - 109: Translation and Commentary 165
Rules and Guidance
The difference between the news of the unseen and the
knowledge of the unseen 171
Messengers are from men 172
Messengers are from Towns 172
21. Verses 110 - 111: Translation and Commentary 173
SURAH AL-RA'D
(The Thunder)
1. Verses 1 - 4: Translation and Commentary 181
On seeing the sky 183
In reality, it is Allah who makes things work for human
beings while their role in it is nominal 185
2. Verses 5-8: Translation and Commentary 189
The proof of rising again after death 190
Is it necessary that a prophet appears among every people
and in every country? 193
S.No
Subject
6
Page
3. Verses 9 - 15: Translation and Commentary 195
4. Verses 16 - 17: Translation and Commentary 203
5. Verses 18 - 24: Translation and Commentary 204
6. Verses 25 - 30: Translation and Commentary 211
Injunctions and rules of guidance 213
7. Verses 31 - 33: Translation and Commentary 217
8. Verses 34 - 37: Translation and Commentary 224
9. Verses 38 - 43: Translation and Commentary 225
SURAH IBRAHIM
(Abraham)
1. Verses 1 - 3: Translation and Commentary 235
The Surah and its subjects 236
Guidance is an act of God 237
The recitation of the Holy Qur'an too is a standing
objective in its own right 238
The meaning in summation 240
Identifying some errors in the understanding of Qur'an 241
Points of guidance 242
2. Verse 4: Translation and Commentary 243
Why was the Qur'an revealed in the Arabic language? 245
The distinctions of Arabic 246
3. Verses 5-8: Translation and Commentary 249
A subtle point 251
The Days of Allah 251
The outcome of gratitude and ingratitude 254
4. Verses 9 - 15: Translation and Commentary 256
5. Verses 16 - 17: Translation and Commentary 257
6. Verses 18-22: Translation and Commentary 258
7. Verse 23: Translation and Commentary 259
8. Verses 24 - 25: Translation and Commentary 259
9. Verses 26-29: Translation and Commentary 259
The similitude of disbelievers (Kuffar) 262
7
S.No Subject Page
The special effect of 'Iman 263
The reward and punishment of the grave stand proved
from the Qur'an and Sunnah 263
The lesson given by these verses 266
10. Verses 30 - 34: Translation and Commentary 266
The explanation of verses 267
Injunctions and instructions 269
11. Verses 35-41: Translation and Commentary 273
Injunctions and instructions 277
The wisdom of Sayyidna Ibrahim's $23 prayer 280
12. Verses 42 - 52: Translation and Commentary 283
SURAH AL-HIJR
1. Verses 1-5: Translation and Commentary 295
2. Verses 6 - 8: Translation and Commentary 297
Explanatory note 297
3. Verse 9: Translation and Commentary 298
An episode from the court of Ma'mun 298
The promise to protect the Qur'an includes the
protection of Hadith 299
One who says that the Ahadith of the Rasul of Allah are not
absolutely protected is really saying that the Qur'an
is not protected 300
4. Verses 10 - 15: Translation and Commentary 301
A lexical note of explanation 301
5. Verse 16: Translation and Commentary 302
6. Verses 17 - 18: Translation and Commentary 303
The meteor 303
7. Verses 19 - 25: Translation and Commentary 305
Divine wisdom: Balanced provision for human needs 306
Water supply: The unique divine arrangement 307
Going ahead and remaining behind in righteous deeds:
The difference in degrees 310
8. Verses 26 - 44: Translation and Commentary 312
S.No
Subject
8
Page
Blowing of spirit into the human body and making angels
prostrate to him: a brief review 313
Ruh (spirit) and Nafs (self):
The view of Qadi ThanaHillah 314
The command to prostrate was given to angels - Iblis
was to follow suit 316
The meaning of Shaitan having no power over
special servants of Allah 316
The seven gates of Jahannam 317
9. Verses 45 - 50: Translation and Commentary 317
10. Verses 51 - 77: Translation and Commentary 319
A great honour for the Holy Prophet $H 321
Swearing by non- Allah 321
Learn your essential lesson from sites runied by
divine punishment 322
11. Verses 78 - 86: Translation and Commentary 323
A brief explanation 325
12. Verses 87 - 99: Translation and Commentary 325
Surah Al-Fatihah is the text and summary of
the whole Qur'an 326
On being questioned in al-Mahshar: about what will it be? _ 327
On spreading the religious message stage by stage
as convenient 327
The spiritual defence against enemy hostility 328
SURAH AL-NAHL
(The Honey Bee)
1. Verses 1 - 2: Translation and Commentary 331
The name of the Surah 331
2. Verses 3 - 8: Translation and Commentary 333
Lexical explanation 334
Railroads, automobiles and aeroplanes in the Qur'an! 336
Rulings 337
3. Verse 9: Translation and Commentary 338
S.No
Subject
9
Page
4. Verses 10 - 16: Translation and Commentary 339
5. Verses 17 - 23: Translation and Commentary 343
6. Verses 24-29: Translation and Commentary 345
7. Verses 30 - 34: Translation and Commentary 347
8. Verses 35 - 40: Translation and Commentary 347
Has a Rasul of Allah appeared in India and Pakistan too? 349
9. Verses 41 - 42: Translation and Commentary 350
How does Hijrah bring better life in the present world? 350
Migration and Hijrah: different kinds
and their injunctions 352
(1) . Going from Dar al-Kufr (abode of disbelief) to Dar al-Islam
(abode of Islam) 353
(2) . To get out of Dar al-Bid'ah (abode overtaken by deviation
from established religion) 353
(3) . To get out of a place overtaken by what is Haram 353
(4) . To move out in order to avoid being subjected
to physical pain 353
(5) . To move out due to unsuitable climate or likely disease 354
(6) . To secure personal property and possessions 355
10. Verses 43 - 44: Translation and Commentary 356
Non-Mujtahids must follow Mujtahid Imams:
The essence of Taqlid 358
Note of caution . 362
Hadith is necessary to understand Qur'an: The rejection of
Hadith is really the rejection of the Qur'an 363
11. Verses 45 - 47: Translation and Commentary 365
For the understanding of Qur'an, a passing knowledge of
Arabic is not sufficient 366
Reading poets from Jahiliyyah is permissible, even if full of
pagan absurdities ' 367
Even the punishment of the world is Mercy in disguise 367
12. Verses 48 - 57: Translation and Commentary 367
13. Verses 58 - 60: Translation and Commentary . 368
14. Verses 61 - 65: Translation and Commentary 370
Ruling . 370
S.No
Subject
Page
15. Verse 66: Translation and Commentary 371
Rulings 372
16. Verse 67: Translation and Commentary 372
17. Verses 68 - 69: Translation and Commentary 374
Special Notes 380
18. Verse 70: Translation and Commentary 382
19. Verse 71: Translation and Commentary 384
The difference in degrees of economic status is Mercy
for Mankind 385
Qur'anic injunctions against concentration of wealth 386
20. Verses 72 - 76: Translation and Commentary 389
21. Verses 77 - 83: Translation and Commentary 392
The real purpose of making a house is to have peace
for body and heart 395
22. Verses 84 - 89: Translation and Commentary 397
23. Verse 90: Translation and Commentary 399
The command to do three things and not to do three 401
24. Verses 91 - 96: Translation and Commentary 405
Breaking pledges is forbidden 407
An oath sworn to deceive someone may cause forfeiture
of faith (Tman) 408
Accepting bribe is sternly forbidden as it breaks
the covenant of Allah 408
A comprehensive definition of bribe 409
All wordly gains and states will perish - only their outcome
with Allah shall remain 410
25. Verse 97: Translation and Commentary 410
What is 'good life'? 410
26. Verses 98 - 100: Translation and Commentary 412
Related rulings 413
The way of faith and trust in Allah is the way of freedom
from the power and control of the Shaitan 415
27. Verses 101 - 105: Translation and Commentary 415
28. Verses 106 - 109: Translation and Commentary 416
The definition of ikrah or compulsion 418
S.No
Subject
11
Page
Related ruling 419
29. Verses 110 - 113: Translation and Commentary 420
30. Verses 114 - 119: Translation and Commentary 422
Sequence and explanation in gist_ 423
Nature of prohibitions: The correct view 424
Repentance from sin brings forgiveness:
Is it open or restricted? 424
31. Verses 120 - 124: Translation and Commentary 425
The Holy Prophet being on the way of Sayyidna
Ibrahim $0,: Understanding the chemistry of adherence _ 427
32. Verses 125 - 128: Translation and Commentary 428
Da'wah and Tabligh: Principles and curriculum 429
Da'wah: Principles and etiquette 432
The prophetic etiquette of Da'wah 434
The harmful worldly and other-worldly effects
of current contestations 442
Ineffectiveness of contemporary Da'wah work 445
Causing pain to a Man of Da'wah: Revenge is permissible,
but patience is better 446
The background in which this verse was revealed and how it
was implemented by the Holy Prophet $8 and
his Noble SahSbah «fe> 447
SURAH BANI ISRA'IL
(M-'Isra')
1. Verse 1: Translation and Commentary 453
The Qurln, Sunnah and 'Ijma' prove that the Mi'raj
was physical 454
A brief account of Mi'raj - as reported by Ibn Katbir 456
The testimony of a non-Muslim about the event of Mi'raj _ 458
The date of the event of al-'Isra' and Mi'raj 459
Al-Masjid al-Haram and al-Masjid al-Aqsa_ 460
Al-Masjid al-Aqsa and blessings of the Syrian environs 461
2. Verses 2-3: Translation and Commentary 461
S.No
Subject
12
Page
3. Verses 4 - 8: Translation and Commentary 462
The events of Bani Isra'il are a lesson for Muslims and what
has happened to Bayt-al-Maqdis in our time is a part
of the same chain 467
A strange coincidence 469
Disbelievers too are the servants of Allah, but not among
the accepted ones 469
4. Verses 9 - 11: Translation and Commentary 470
The most upright way 471
5. Verses 12 - 15: Translation and Commentary 472
The sense of the book of deeds tied to the neck 473
Allah does not punish unless He sends a Messenger:
A clarification 473
There will be no punishment for the children of Mushriks _ 474
6. Verses 16 - 17: Translation and Commentary 474
A doubt and its answer 475
Another Tafslr of this verse 475
The influence of the rich over a people is a natural
phenomenon 476
7. Verses 18 - 21: Translation and Commentary 477
A self-opinionated deed and an act of religious innovation,
no matter how appealing, is not acceptable 478
8. Verses 22 - 25: Translation and Commentary 478
It is very important to respect and obey parents 479
The merits of obeying and serving parents in
Hadith narratives 480
The punishment for depriving parents of their rights comes -
much before Akhirah - right here in this world too 481
Obedience to parents: When necessary and when there is
room for opposition 481
To deserve service and good treatment it is not necessary that
the parents be Muslims 481
Rulings 482
Treating parents well: Special consideration in their
old age 483
Ruling 485
S.No
Subject
13
Page
A remarkable event 485
9. Verses 26 - 27: Translation and Commentary 487
On fulfilling the rights of relatives vigilantly 488
The prohibition of spend wastefully (tabdhlr) 489
10. Verse 28: Translation and Commentary 489
11. Verses 29 - 30: Translation and Commentary 490
The instruction for moderation in spending 491
Spending in the way of Allah so liberally as would throw one
in trouble: The pros and cons of it 491
Poorly managed spending is prohibited 492
12. Verse 31: Translation and Commentary 492
Ruling : 492
13. Verse 32: Translation and Commentary 492
14. Verse 33: Translation and Commentary 495
The meaning of unjust killing 495
Who has the right to take Qisas?. 496
Injustice is not answered by injustice, but by justice: So be,
just even when punishing criminals 496
An anecodote worth remembering 497
15. Verses 34 - 35: Translation and Commentary 497
Caution in handling the property of orphans 498
Fulfillment of Covenants and Implementation of contracts _ 498
Ruling 500
The prohibition of giving weights and measures
short: Ruling 500
16. Verses 36 - 38: Translation and Commentary 501
Questions will be asked on the day of Qiyamah about the ear,
the eye and the heart 502
A gist of Torah in fifteen verses 505
17. Verses 39 - 44: Translation and Commentary 506
The meaning of Tasblh (glorification of Allah) said by the
heavens and the earth and everything present therein 507
18. Verses 45 - 48: Translation and Commentary 508
Can magic affect a prophet? 511
A Qur'anic formula of remaining hidden from enemy sight _ 512
S.No
Subject
14
Page
19. Verses 49 - 52: Translation and Commentary 514
Even disbelievers will rise praising Allah on the day of
resurrection 515
20. Verses 53 - 55: Translation and Commentary 516
Using foul or harsh language is not correct,
even against infidels 516
21. Verses 56 - 58: Translation and Commentary 518
22. Verses 59 - 60: Translation and Commentary 519
23. Verses 61 - 65: Translation and Commentary 520
24. Verses 66 - 70: Translation and Commentary 522
Why are the children of 'Adam superior? 523
25. Verses 71 - 72: Translation and Commentary 525
The book of Deeds 526
26. Verses 73 - 77: Translation and Commentary 527
27. Verses 78 - 82: Translation and Commentary 530
Salah is the best defense against enemy hostility 531
The injunction of five prayers 531
The time of the Salah of Tahajjud:
Injunctions and rulings 533
Is the prayer of Tahajjud Fard (obligatory) or
Nafl (additional)? 534
Is the prayer of Tahajjud Nafl or Sunnah al-Mu'akkadah? _ 536
The number of Raka'at in the prayer of Tahajjud 537
In what manner was the prayer of Tahajjud offered? 538
The praised station 538
The intercession made by prophets and the righteous
will be accepted 538
A question and its answer 539
An important note 539
The station of intercession could be reached through the
efficacy of the prayer of Tahajjud 539
A prayer for important objectives 541
It is necessary to erase customs and symbols of polytheism,
disbelief and falsehood 542
28. Verses 83 - 84: Translation and Commentary 543
S.No
Subject
15
Page
29. Verses 85 - 89: Translation and Commentary 544
What does 'Ruh' signify? 545
The incident of the question: Did it happen in Makkah
or Madinah? 547
The answer to the question asked 548
Answering every question is not necessary unless religiously
advisable 548
Whether or not it is possible for anyone to have the knowledge
the reality of Ruh 549
An important note 549
30. Verses 90 - 95: Translation and Commentary 552
A prophetic answer to hostile questions sounding absurd 553
Only a human being can be a messenger of Allah: Angels
cannot be sent as messengers to human beings 554
31. Verses 96 - 100: Translation and Commentary 555
32. Verses 101 - 109: Translation and Commentary 557
33. Verses 110 - 111: Translation and Commentary 561
Ruling 563
A personal postscript by the author 565
SURAH AL-KAHF
(The Cave)
1. Verses 1 - 8: Translation and Commentary 569
The properties and merits of Surah al-Kahf 570
The cause of revelation 570
2. Verses 9 - 12: Translation and Commentary 573
Lexical Explanation 573
The story of the people of Kahf and Raqim 574
Events relating to hiding in caves to protect faith
have been many and widespread 577
People of Kahf: Place and period 577
Investigations of modern Historians 580
When did the event relating to the people of Kahf come to
pass and why did they take shelter in the Cave? 582
16
S.No Subject Page
The real foundation of nationalism and collectivism 584
Are the people of Kahf still alive? 586
3. Verses 13-16: Translation and Commentary 587
4. Verses 17 - 18: Translation and Commentary 589
The people of Kahf during their long sleep were in a state
that an onlooker would have taken them to be a awake . 591
The dog of the people of Kahf 591
Good company is a blessing - even for a dog! 592
Allah Ta'ala had invested the people of Kahf with such
awe as would make an onlooker run in terror 592
5. Verses 19 - 20: Translation and Commentary 594
6. Verse 21: Translation and Commentary 597
The secret of the people of Kahf: How did the people of
the city learn about it? 598
People differed after the death of Ashab al-Kahf 600
7. Verse 22: Translation and Commentary 601
The names of the people of Kahf 603
Basic rule in debatable matters: Avoid long-drawn
argumentation 603
8. Verses 23 - 26: Translation and Commentary 604
Saying Insha Allah on doing something in the future 605
9. Verses 27 - 31: Translation and Commentary 608
Da'wah and Tabligh admit of no discrimination 609
Ornaments for the people of Jannah 610
10. Verses 32 - 44: Translation and Commentary 611
The gist of the arguments of these two persons, as explained
by Maulana Ashraf All Thanavi in Khulasa-e-TafsTr 613
11. Verses 45 - 49: Translation and Commentary 614
The meaning of 'everlasting virtues' {'al-baqyat al-salihat) _ 615
Visualize the Day of Resurrection 616
Recompense (al-jaza') is the Deed {al-'amal) itself) 617
12. Verses 50 - 59: Translation and Commentary 618
The progeny of Iblis, and his descendants and followers 620
13. Verses 60 - 70: Translation and Commentary 621
The story of Sayyidna Musa 359 (Moses) and
S.No
Subject
17
Page
al-Khadir m (Elias) 624
Some rules of the road and a model of high prophetic
determination 627
Precedence of Sayyidna Musa over Al-Khadir f%jB, his
up-bringing and miracles 627
About al-Khadir $M and the issue of his prophethood 630
It is not lawful for any waliyy or man of Allah to contravene
the inunctions of codified Shari'ah 631
Following the teacher is incumbent on the student 632
It is not permissible for an 'Alim' of the 'Shari'ah' to patiently
bear what is contrary to the Shari'ah 632
Basic difference in the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa and
al-Khadir 359 : Resolution of an apparent dichotomy 633
14. Verses 71 - 78: Translation and Commentary 635
15. Verses 79 - 82: Translation and Commentary 637
The definition of a Miskin 638
The benefit of the righteousness of parents reaches children,
and their children 640
Prophetic Eloquence and the Nuances of Etiquette: An
example 641
Is al-Khadir 859 alive, or is he dead? 642
16. Verses 83 - 88: Translation and Commentary 646
Dhul-Qarnain: His identity, period and country and the
reason why he was so named 647
17. Verses 89 - 91: Translation and Commentary 655
18. Verses 92-98: Translation and Commentary 656
Explanation of difficult words 657
The identity of Ya'juj Ma'juj and the location of the wall of
Dhul-Qarnain 657
Hadith reports about Ya'juj Ma'juj 658
Conclusions drawn from the narrations of Hadith 665
An essential point of guidance 669
View of Muslim scholars 669
The wall of Dhul-Qarnain: Is it still there? Will it be there
until Qiyamah? Or, has it disintegrated? 674
19. Verses 99 - 101: Translation and Commentary 677
18
S.No Subject Page
20. Verses 102 - 108: Translation and Commentary 678
21. Verses 109 - 110: Translation and Commentary 681
Riya' and its evil consequences: Stern warnings of Hadith _ 684
Some merits and properties of Surah al-Kahf 685
An important word of advice 686
□ □□
19
TRANSLITERATION SCHEME
Arabic Letter
Name of Letter
English Transliteration
!
will
-- Alif
a
y»
> I
-- bl
b
d
,L"
--ta
t
. K
-- tha
th
-- jim
j
C
* L>
--hi
t
1 •
* L>
-- kha
kh
>
ti
Jl.i
- dal
d
i
Jb
~ dhal
dh
-- ra
r
j
~ za
z
T
~ sin
s
lA
~ shin
sh
o°
. i
- $ad
9
J"
~ dad
4
J>
. li
■-ta
t
J»
»u>
- za
z
t
-- 'ayn
i
-- ghayn
gh
• U
- fa
f
j
~ qaf
q
- kaf
k
J
- lam
1
f
- mim
m
jj'
~ nun
n
s
• u
-ha
h
J
jij
-- waw
w
•X
- Hamzah
»
<J
--ya
y
Short Vowels
Long Vowels
I
I
lS
J
Dipthc
LS
,1
longs
,1
Fathah
Kasrah
Dammah
Shortened Alif
Maddah Alif
Maddah Ya
Maddah Wlw
:Alif and Ya
: Alif and Waw
a
i
u
a
a
i
u
ay (also ai in some cases)
aw (also au in some cases)
Surah Yusuf: 12 : 1 - 6
23
SURAH YUSUF
[Joseph]
Surah Yusuf was revealed in Makkah and it has 111 Verses and 22 Sections
Verses 1-6
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Alif Lam Ra. These are verses of the enlightening Book.
[1] We have sent it down, an Arabic Qur'an, so that you
may understand. [2]
We narrate to you the best narrative by revealing this
Qur'an to you, and surely before this, you were among
the unaware. [3]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
24
(It happened) when Yusuf said to his father, "My father,
I have seen eleven stars and the Sun and the Moon; I
have seen them all prostrating to me." [4]
He said, "My son, do not relate your dream to your broth-
ers lest they should devise against you a plan. Surely,
Satan is an open enemy for mankind. And in the like
manner your Lord will choose you and teach you the
interpretation of events, and will perfect His bounty
upon you and upon the House of Ya'qub, as He has per-
fected it, earlier, upon your father, Ibrahim and Ishaq.
Surely, your Lord is All-Wise, All-Knowing." [5-6]
Commentary
With the exception of four verses, Surah Yusuf is wholly a Makki
Surah. In this Surah, the story of Sayyidna Yusuf has been de-
scribed with continuity and order. Then, the story of Sayyidna Yusuf
appears in this Surah alone. It has not been repeated anywhere
else in the whole Qur'an as such (with the exception of Surah Al-An'am -
6:84 - and Surah Al-Mu'min or Ghafir - 40:34 - where only the name of
Sayyidna Yusuf has been mentioned as a Messenger of Allah, in ap-
propriate context). This is particular with the story of Sayyidna Yusuf
$sB, otherwise the stories and events concerning all blessed prophets
have been introduced in the entire Qur'an with great wisdom, part by
part, and repeatedly too.
The truth of the matter is that world history and past experiences
teach human beings what to do with their lives in the future. These have
a natural effect of their own which acts better on minds and hearts as
compared to the pull of formal education. This effect is deeper and fairly
effortless. Therefore, in the Holy Qur'an, which has been sent for all peo-
ples of the world as their last testament, a marked portion of the entire
history of the peoples of the world - a portion that serves as the master
prescription for the betterment of the present and ultimate human condi-
tion - has been taken up electively and pragmatically. Furthermore,
even this portion of world history has been introduced by the Holy
Qur'an, with its unique and unimitable style, in a manner that its read-
er simply does not get the impression that he or she was reading some
book of history. In fact, whatever part of a certain story serves the need
of driving home a lesson or tendering a good counsel on any given occa-
sion, it is just that part which finds mention in that setting. And should
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
25
there be the need to allude to that particular part once again on some
other occasion, it was repeated. Therefore, consideration was not given
to sequential order in the narration of events in the story. At some
places the earlier part of the story comes later, and the later part finds
mention earlier. This special style of the Qurlin carries a standing rule
of guidance that reading or remembering world history and its past
events is not an end by itself. Instead of that, the purpose of every
human being should be to draw some lesson from every story and to cull
and deduce some good advice from every information.
It is well-known that the human speech is classified into two forms:
Descriptive (khabar) and imperative (insha?). According to the knowledg-
able scholars, it is the later form (i.e. imperative) that is the essential ob-
jective. Description in itself is not an end. A wise man ought to learn an
imperative from every description, and make use of it for correcting and
reforming himself.
That the story of Sayyidna Yusuf has been narrated in a se-
quence could be because historiography is a discipline. It has particular
rules of guidance for its practitioners. For instance, the narration should
not be so brief as to make its understanding impossible, nor should it be
so long as would make reading and remembering it difficult - which be-
comes clear from the QurUnic treatment of this story.
According to some narrations, another reason for this could lie in
what the Jews had said to the Holy Prophet 5§|. To test him, they had
asked him: If you are a true prophet, tell us why did the family of Ya'qub
move from Syria to Egypt and what had actually happened to Yusuf
It was in answer to that that this whole story was revealed. It was
a miracle of the Holy Prophet «|§ , and certainly a great proof of his pro-
phethood - for he was simply an Ummiyy, one who was not taught by
anyone, who had never read a book and who had lived in Makkah practi-
cally his whole life, yet, he narrated all events mentioned in the Torah
correctly. In fact, he told them of what was not mentioned in the Torah.
There are many injunctions and instructions which emerge from these
narrations which will appear later in this commentary.
In the first of the set of verses cited above, the words: *}\ 'Alif Lam Ra'
are isolated letters (al-Huruf al-Muqatta'at) of the Holy Qur'an. About
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1-6
26
these, it is the universal verdict of the majority of Sahabah and Tabi'in
that they are a secret between Allah Talla, the speaker, and the Holy
Prophet jilt, the addressee - which a third person cannot understand, nor
is it appropriate for one to exert and insist on finding it out.
After that it was said: J£l\ c^l ilk (These are the verses of the en-
lightening Book). That is, these are verses of the Book which delineate
the delimitations and restrictions of what is lawful and unlawful, includ-
ing those of other things in all departments of human life, and thus gives
people a simple, straight and moderate system of living, as promised in
the Torah, and as already known to the Jews.
The statement made in verse 2 following immediately is: &'J*\l\'J&y\&
'Ci'Jm ^J&J (Surely, We have sent it down, an Arabic Qur'an, so that you
may understand).
It is indicative of the situation that those who had asked to be in-
formed of what had happened to Sayyidna Yusuf t$gB were the Jews of
Arabia. So, Allah Ta'ala revealed this story in their language so that
they may ponder over it and attest to the veracity of the Holy Prophet ^
and tune their lives in the light of the injunctions and instructions which
emerge from this story.
This is the reason why the word: ^3 (la'alla) has been brought in
here in the sense of 'so that' because the mindset of these addressees
was already known - that they would, despite having the benefit of very
clear verses before them, still doubt and delay their acceptance of truth.
In the third verse, it was said: fi» Ch uaUH\ ^iJ
'Jliii\ *l3 jf 'cJ* 'd\j (We narrate to you the best narrative by reveal-
ing this Qur'an to you, and surely before this, you were among the una-
ware).
This is to chasten the Jews that they had tried to test the Messenger
of Allah which proved to be in vain, for its effect turned out to be just the
reverse of what they had intended. It only went on to prove the excel-
lence and authenticity of the Messenger of Allah in a far more evident
manner. From this it became clear that he was already an Ummiyy and
had no knowledge of world history. Now that he came to know of this
needs an explanation and there can be no explanation for this except
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
27
that he was Divinely educated and blessed with revelation as a prophet
of Allah Ta'ala".
Moving on the verse 4, the text takes up the story of Sayyidna Yusuf
S^Bl which opens with the following words: 'J&'j^V<z$yjhp& ^i'j^Jy."^\
^ ^4C> S^O Lr^O (It happened) [when Yusuf said to his
father, 'My father, I have seen eleven stars and the Sun and the Moon; I
have seen them all prostrating to me.']
This was the dream seen by Sayyidna Yusuf interpreting which
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^> said: 'The eleven stars meant the
eleven brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf S£slJ\; and the Sun and the Moon
meant his father and mother.'
According to al-Qurtubi, though the mother of Sayyidna Yusuf SSJBl
had passed away from this mortal world before this event, but in her
place, his father was wedded to her sister. A maternal aunt already has
love and concern for her sister's children as their natural mother would
normally have. Now when she, after the death of her sister, comes to be
the wife of the father, she would customarily be referred to as the moth-
er.
The response given by Sayyidna Ya'qub $g»l appears in verses 5 and
6 in the following words: ^Ja-^l ^ 6^** Q&^J*'1^ *j 'ly^^i D1*
^"/j* 0Cj>U 'He said, 'My son, do not relate your dream to your brothers
lest they [by finding out your greatness to come] should devise against
you a plan. Surely, Satan is an open enemy for mankind [for He se-
duces people to take such action for the sake of worldly wealth and pow-
er].'
Worth mentioning here are some religious issues which emerge from
these verses:
The Nature of Dreams: Status and Kinds
First comes the nature of dreams and the status of events and infor-
mation released by them. In Tafsir Mazhari, Qadi Thana'ullah 'JUj Jjl
has said: 'The reality of a dream is that, when the human self - as a re-
sult of sleep or unconsciousness - is freed from the management of the ac-
tive body, it comes to see some shapes through the faculty of imagina-
tion. This is what a dream is. Then, it has three kinds, two out of which
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
28
are totally false, having no substance and base - while one, in terms of
its being, is correct and true. But, even in this correct kind, some other
contingents may occasionally intermingle and thereby make it defective
and unreliable.
To explain this in detail, it can be said that the different shapes, im-
ages, situations and events one sees in a dream come in two modes.
Sometimes, what one sees while awake returns to him transformed in a
dream. And sometimes, it so happens that the Satan would make his in-
put, introducing some forms, situations and events into a person's mind
which would either be pleasing or terrifying. Both these kinds are false.
They have no substance or reality, nor can they be interpreted in any ac-
tual sense. Out of these two, the first kind is Self-Suggestion (Hadith
An-Nafs) and the other, The Seductive Input of the Shaytan (Taswil
Ash-Shaytan).
The third kind, correct and true, is a kind of 'Ilham (mode of inspir-
ing) which is activated to warn a servant of Allah or to give him glad tid-
ings. In other words, out of His unseen treasures, Allah Talla would put
things in one's mind and heart.
In a Hadith, the Holy Prophet »ft is reported to have said: 'The
dream of a believer is a dialogue in which he has the honour of talking to
his Rabb.' This Hadith has been reported by al-Tabarani with a sound
chain of authorities. (Mazhari)
Explaining this, Sufis say that everything, before it comes to exist in
this world, has a particular form in another universe called "alam-al-mi-
thaV* a universe where, not only the substantial objects and physical re-
alities, but also the attributes and noncorporal meanings, have particu-
lar shapes and forms. When the human self is freed from the concerns of
body management while dreaming, it sometimes gets connected to the
universe of 'alam-al-mithal' . There one would see the representative
forms. Then, these forms are shown from the universe of the Unseen. At
times, it would so happen that temporary disturbances would cause false
imaginings mix up with the real, therefore, it becomes difficult for the
interpreters to interpret the dream soundly. However, when free of dis-
cordant elements, they are real. But, even among these, some dreams
*. 'The world of autonomous images' - Henry Corbin.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
29
cannot be interpreted because the actuality of the event is not clear. In
such a case too, should the interpretation be wrong, the event itself ends
up being different. Therefore, only those dreams will become a true
'Ilham (inspiration) from Allah, and a proven reality, which originate
from the command of Allah with the condition that no discordant ele-
ments have intermingled with them and that it has been interpreted cor-
rectly too.
All dreams of the blessed prophets are like that. Therefore, their
dreams too have the status of Wahy (revelation). The dreams of common
believing Muslims are not free of many a probability. Therefore, they are
not a binding argument or proof for anyone. Sometimes, their dreams
get mixed up with temperamental or self-oriented elements. On other oc-
casions, the after effects of sins overtake a true dream in the form of
dark and murky silhouttes making it unreliable. Then, there could be oc-
casions when it becomes difficult to spell out a correct interpretation
from given parameters.
The three kinds of dreams mentioned here have been reported from
the Holy Prophet s§t. He said that there are three kinds of dreams. (1)
The Satanic in which the mind sees forms and shapes released by the
Shaytan. (2) That which one keeps seeing while awake. These present
themselves before one in a dream. (3) The third kind, which is correct
and true, is the forty-sixth part of the ingredients of prophethood (Nu-
buwwah), that is, it is an 'Ilham (inspiration) from Allah Talla.
The Meaning of Dream being a part of Nubuwwah:
An Explanation
In this kind, which is true and correct and which has been declared
to be a part of prophethood in authentic prophetic Traditions, the narra-
tions of Hadith differ. In some, it has been identified as the fortieth part,
while in some others, the forty-sixth. There are other narrations as well
in which its being the forty-ninth, fiftieth and seventieth part has been
reported. All these narrations have been compiled together in Tafsir
al-Qurtubl where, following the investigative judgement of Ibn Abd
al-Barr, it has been established that there is no contradiction among
them, in fact, each narration is correct in its place. As for the numerical
variation in determining the parts, it depends upon the different attend-
ing conditions of those seeing the dream. Whoever is armed with the
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
30
quality of truth, trust, honesty and is perfect of faith shall be the one
whose dream will be the fortieth part of Nubuwwah. And whoever ranks
somewhat lesser in these qualities, his will be the forty-sixth or fiftieth
part of it, and whoever is still lesser, his dream will be the seventieth
part of Nubuwwah.
Worth pondering here is what does a true dream being a part of pro-
phethood mean? Tafsir Mazhari has explained it by saying that the pro-
cess of revelation to Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa S§f as a Prophet of
Allah continued for twenty three years. During the first biannual, this
Divine revelation kept coming to him in the form of dreams. During the
remaining forty five biannuals, it was communicated to him through the
angel, Jibra'il al-Amln. Accounted for in this manner, true dreams turn
out to be the fortieth part of the prophetic revelation. As for narrations
where numbers vary on the lower or higher side, they either carry ap-
proximative statements, or stand dropped for lack of sound authority.
Imam al-Qurtubi explains this by saying that there are occasions
when one sees things in dreams which do not lie within his control. For
example, one may see that he is flying high in the skies, or he may see
things from the Unseen having access to which was not within one's con-
trol. If so, this cannot become possible through any means other than Di-
vine support and inspiration itself - which, in reality, is an intrinsic at-
tribute of prophethood. Therefore, it was declared to be a part of prophet-
hood.
Refuting the Deception of the Qadiyani Dajjal [Imposter]
What has been stated above has led some people to run into a miser-
able error because they have taken the survival and continuity of this
'part' of prophethood in the world as the very survival and continuity of
prophethood itself! This is against definite, categorical and absolute
statements of the Holy Qur'an and against countless sound and authen-
tic Ahadith, and squarely against the collective belief of the entire Mus-
lim Ummah in the finality of prophethood (the Aqidah of Khatm Nubuw
wat). In this exercise in deception, they have failed to realize that the
presence of a part of something does not mean the presence of that thing
in full. If there is a single nail or strand of hair belonging to a person pre-
sent anywhere, no sane human being can say that the person is present
here. Think of the many parts of a machine. If someone has one part, or
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
31
a screw of that machine present with him and he goes about declaring
that he has such and such machine with him, the whole world would dis-
miss him as a liar or fool.
True dreams, as expressly explained in Hadith, are, without any
doubt, a part of Nubuwwah - but not Nubuwwah itself. What we know
as Nubuwwah or prophethood has already ended with the Last of Proph-
ets, Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa Ǥj|.
It appears in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari that the Holy Prophet S§| said:
That is, (in future) no part of the Nubuwwah will remain ex-
cept Al-Mubashshirat.
When the noble Sahabah asked for the meaning of Al-Mubashshirat,
he said: 'True dreams.' This proves that there is no Nubuwwah or pro-
phethood of any kind or form for anyone anymore. What remains of it is
only a small part which is called Al-Mubashshirat or true dreams.
The Dream of a Sinning Disbeliever may also be True at times
It stands proved from the Qur'an and Hadith, and from experience,
that sinners, even disbelievers, could see dreams which are true. In the
Surah Yusuf itself, mentioned there are the dreams of two prison mates
of Sayyidna Yusuf which were true, and similarly, the dream of the
king of Egypt which was true - though, the three of them were not Mus-
lims. This was in the Qur'an. Mentioned in the Hadith is the dream of
Kisra (Cyrus) who had dreamt about the coming of the Holy Prophet Ȥt;
that dream turned out to be true, though Kisra was not a Muslim. The
paternal aunt of the Holy Prophet >|t, 'Atikah, had seen a true dream
about the Holy Prophet «H while she was still a disbeliever. In addition
to that, the dream of the disbelieving King of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar,
which was interpreted by Sayyidna Daniyal (Daniel) was a true
dream.
This tells us that the simple instance of someone seeing a true dream
and the event taking place as seen cannot become a proof of the dreamer
being pious and righteous, even Muslim. However, it is correct to say
that this is how the customary practice of Allah operates - that the
dreams seen by true and good people are generally true. The dreams
Surah Yusuf: 12 : 1-6
32
seen by sinners are generally from the category of self-suggestions and
Satanic inputs - but, occasionally, the opposite could also happen.
In short, true dreams, as made clear in Hadith, have no place in the
lives of Muslims at large except that they can be either glad tidings, or
warning, for them. They are no binding argument in any matter, neither
for their own selves, nor for others. Some people, unaware of this truth,
fall a victim to all sorts of scruples after having seen such dreams. Some
of them would start taking these as a sign of having become a saint or so-
mething like that. Others would tend to give what they get out of these
dreams the status of the injunctions of the Shari'ah. All these ap-
proaches are baseless. Specially so, when we already know that there is
every likelihood that both kinds of imaginings, self-suggested or Sa-
tan-induced, can get profusely intermingled with true dreams.
Relating Dreams to Everyone is not Correct :
RULINGS
1. In verse 5: ... ^aU^ (He said, 'O my son ), Sayyidna Ya'qub
has prohibited Sayyidna Yusuf from relating his dream to his broth-
ers. This tells us that a dream should not be related before a person who
is not a well-wisher, nor before a person who is no expert in the interpre-
tation of dreams.
According to Jami' al-Tirmidhi, the Holy Prophet i§ said: A true
dream is one of the forty parts of Nubuwwah. And a dream stays in sus-
pension until related to someone. When related, and interpreted by the
listener, it actualizes as interpreted. Therefore, one should not relate the
dream to anyone, except to a person who is knowing and wise, or is, at
least, a friend and a well-wisher.
As also referred to earlier, it appears in Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah that
the Holy Prophet |i said: A dream is of three kinds: (1) Glad tidings
from Allah; (2) self-suggestions; (3) Satanic inputs. Therefore, should a
person see a certain dream about which he feels good, then, he can relate
it to others, if he wishes to do so. And, should he see something bad in it,
let him not tell anyone about it. Instead, he should rise and offer Salah.
The Hadith of Sahih Muslim also says: If one sees a bad dream, he
should blow his breath three times towards his left side and seek the pro-
tection of Allah against its evil and tell no one about it. If this is done,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
33
the dream will not cause any harm. The reason is that some dreams are
composed of Satanic seductions. They will stand removed with this ac-
tion. And, if the dream is true, the evil part of it - it can be hoped - will
also be eliminated through this action.
2. As for the sense of the interpretation of a dream remaining hinged
to it, Tafsir Mazhari explains it by saying that some matters of destiny
are not absolutely pre-decided, instead, they remain in a state of suspen-
sion, that is, if something was done, the impending misfortune will go
away - and if it was not done, it will come. This is known as contingent
or conditional destiny. In a situation like that giving a bad interpreta-
tion makes things turn bad while a good interpretation makes it come
out good. Therefore, in the Hadith from Tirmidhi mentioned above, relat-
ing a dream to a person who is not wise, or a well-wisher, has been pro-
hibited. And there could also be another reason for this. When someone
hears a bad interpretation of the dream seen, one finds himself over-
whelmed by the thought that he is going to be hit by some misfortune.
And it appears in Hadith that Allah Talla said: ^ '(j^'Jb'-ks- W that is, 'I
am with the opinion of My servant about Me.' In other words, 'whatever
a servant of Mine believes Me to be, just that I become for him.' So,
when one ends up believing that misfortune is going to come from Allah
Talla, then, true to the customary practice of Allah, the coming of that
misfortune becomes due against him.
3. Regarding the instruction given in the verse that something sug-
gesting pain and misfortune seen in a dream should not be related to
anyone, Hadith narrations seem to indicate that this is not a legal prohi-
bition. It is only an advice based on affection and sympathy. This should
not be taken as something made unlawful by the Shari'ah. Therefore, if
related to someone, this will be no sin - because it appears in authentic
Ahadith that the Holy Prophet 5§f- at the time of the Battle of Uhud -
said: I have seen in a dream that my sword, Zulfaqar, has broken and I
saw some cows being slaughtered, the interpretation of which was the
Shahadah of Sayyidna Hamzah 4$e> and many other Muslim mujahidln,
a grave misfortune indeed. But, he had related this dream before the
Sahabah. (Qurtubi)
4. This verse also tells us that it is permissible to disclose the evil
trait or intention of a person about to cause harm to a Muslim. Being an
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 1 - 6
34
effort to offset an evil design, this action is not included under Ghibah or
backbiting. For example, if a person finds out that A is planning to com-
mit theft in the house of B, or intends to kill him, then, he should fore-
warn B. This does not fall under the purview of Ghibah which is Haram.
This is what was done by Sayyidna Ya'qub when he had disclosed
to Sayyidna Yusuf f^S^I that there was a danger to his life at the hands
of his brothers.
5. If a person is blessed by Allah, and he apprehends that his addres-
see will be jealous against him, he should not mention the blessings of
wealth, status, and things like that before that person. The Holy Proph-
et has said:
To make your objectives succeed, seek help from keeping them
secret - because, every holder of blessing is envied in this
world.
6. From this verse and from the later in which the plan and execu-
tion of killing or throwing Sayyidna Yusuf in a well has been men-
tioned, it becomes evident that the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf were
no prophets or messengers of Allah, otherwise, they would have not
stooped to the act of conspiring to kill him, then to put him out of their
way by lowering him down in a desolate well, and ultimately, to disobey
their father - because, the blessed prophets have to be free of
all sins, and protected from them. Their reference as 'prophets' in the
book of al-Tabari is not correct. (Qurtubi)
Expertise in the Interpretation of Dreams is Bestowed by Allah
on whom He wills
In the sixth verse, Allah Ta'ala has promised some blessings for Sayy-
idna Yusuf $sB: (1) 2l>'j jX£*i 'dS& (And in the like manner your Lord
will choose you ...) that is, He will choose him for His blessings and fa-
vours, something which manifested itself when wealth, recognition and
power came into his hands in the country of Egypt. (2) Jijs ^ i^&o
tt-oli-S/l (and teach you the interpretation of events ...). The word: ^\^\ :
'al-ahadith' here means the dreams of people. It means that Allah Ta'ala
will teach him how to interpret dreams. This also tells us that interpret-
ing dreams is a standing area of expertise which is bestowed by Allah
Ta'ala on a chosen few - everyone is not fit to have it.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
35
Ruling:
It appears in Tafsir al-Qurtubi that 'Abdullah ibn Shaddad ibn
al-Had said that the interpretation of this dream of Sayyidna Yusuf $s§t
actualized after forty years. This tells us that an instant actualization of
an interpretation is not necessary either.
(3) As for the third promise: 'iiX& '*2Ju ^ (and will perfect His bounty
upon you), it refers to the bestowal of Nubuwwah (prophethood) upon
him. And this is what has been alluded to in the later sentences: fills'
jUI-Sj 'ft*j'\'$?'ui '^^Ip- (as He has perfected it, earlier, upon your father,
IbraTiim and Ishaq). That which has been said here also indicates that
the skill of interpreting dreams as given to Sayyidna Yusuf $sB\ was
also taught to Sayyidna Ibrahim and Ishaq, peace be on them both.
At the end of the verse, it was said: jU^S- di£> (Surely, your Lord
is All-Wise, All-Knowing). So He is. For Him, teaching an art to someone
is not difficult, nor does He, as His wisdom would have it, teach this art
to just anyone. Instead of that, He elects someone, in His wisdom, and
lets him have this expertise.
Verses 7 - 20
jst* JJUtf tjti \A)\ lM <u*aP j^j j UjI ^Jl 1 a^'j
' ' * ' i
i y jj^jj (*->\ri' j J^j w»ji s y- J^y <~»**y. > y^>d 4.A?
o jl- y \ jhaj^ p+iA Jjb Jb ^ *cf,
\JJ\i $\.} 'J^*± J<J£ h\ *{y%^ 'j***3. ^r^1 \j.
4j l^jb j dii cJj^^I lit, Li}. 2^Up j^j'j
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
36
Oj>^i s-U^p jt_abl js-bvj ^\0^ Jjjjuio^ ^_a j IJ_a ^_a y>h
i-Jli\ '<&T\1 LpI^> JUp Lfl^-jj l^yj Q*o ^UbX 1^
* -
j}jj^> 1_aI jS (j-^ '"j^ij ajj-ij c)jilij L1j f llip aJJIj
Surely, in (the story of) Yusuf and his brothers, there
are signs for those who ask [7] when they said, "Yusuf
and his brother are dearer to our father than we are
while we are a powerful group (for him). Surely, our
father is in clear error. [8] Kill Yusuf or throw him in
some land , so that your father's face may be your's
alone, and after that you may become a righteous peo-
ple." [9]
One of them said, "Do not kill Yusuf, rather, cast him
into the bottom of a pit, so that some wayfarer picks him
up, if you are going to do something at all." [10]
They said, "Our father, why is it that you do not trust us
with Yusuf while indeed, we are his well-wishers. [ii]
Send him with us tomorrow, that he may eat and play,
and of course, we are his guards." [12]
He said, "It makes me sad that you should take him
away and I fear lest a wolf should devour him while you
are heedless of him." [13]
They said, 'If the wolf eats him while we are a strong
group, we are then losers indeed." [14]
So, when they went with him and were determined to
put him in the bottom of a pit (which they did). And We
revealed to him, "You will (one day) tell them of this
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
37
deed of theirs while they will not recognize (you)." [15]
And they came weeping to their father at nightfall. [16]
They said, "Father, we went running races and left
Yusuf with our belongings and the wolf ate him up. And
you will never believe us, even though we are telling the
truth." [17]
And they came with fake blood on his shirt. He said,
"Rather, your inner desires have seduced you to someth-
ing. So, patience is best. And it is Allah whose help is
sought against what you describe." [18]
And there came some wayfarers and sent one of them to
go for water. So, he let down his bucket. He said, "What
a good news! Here is a boy." And they kept him hidden
as merchandise, while Allah was aware of what they
were doing. [19] And they sold him for a paltry price, for
a few silver-coins, and they were disinterested in him.
[20]
Commentary
In the first of the fourteen verses cited above (7), a notice of warning
has been served to the effect that the story of Yusuf, peace be on him,
should not be taken as a common story - because, in it, there are great
signs of the perfect power of Allah Ta'ala, and His instructions, both for
those who have asked and for those who would seek guidance through it.
The statement made here could be explained by saying that the signs
referred to here are for the Jews who had put the Holy Prophet ^ to
test by asking him to relate this story to them. When, according to a nar-
ration, the Holy Prophet «§§ was in Makkah al-Mu'azzamah, the news
about him reached Madinah. The Jews living there sent a group of their
men to Makkah to make investigations and test his claim to prophet-
hood. Therefore, the question they asked of him was put in a somewhat
vague manner, that is, 'if you are a true prophet of Allah, tell us about
the prophet one of whose sons was taken from Syria to Egypt, an event
which had caused his father to become blind due to constant weeping
during his absence.
The Jews had chosen to ask about this event because it was not wide-
ly known, nor did anyone in Makkah was aware of it. That was a time
when there was no member of the people of Book living in Makkah, one
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
38
from whom some part of this story as appearing in the Torah and Injil
could be ascertained. So, it was following this very question that the en-
tire Surah Yusuf was revealed, a Surah which relates the whole story of
Sayyidna Ya'qub and Yusuf UjJp - and does it in such details as do
not appear even in Torah and Injil. Therefore, when the Holy Prophet ill
described it, it was an open miracle shown at his blessed hands.
Alternately, this verse could also mean that this event in itself -
aside from the question asked by the Jews - was full of great signs of the
perfect power of Allah Ta'ala and that, in it, there were major elements
of Divine guidance, and instructions and injunctions. One could imagine
the destiny of a child who was thrown in a pit when the power of Allah
took over, carried him from one stage to the other guarding him all
along, from his childhood to his youth. Then, Allah Talla has blessed
him with a divine colour as He would do with His special servants for he
stood steadfast as His servant against trials which would make obedi-
ence difficult. It is all the more difficult when one is young and chal-
lenged by opportunities. But, here is he, armed with the fear of Allah.
He holds his ground, controls his self from desiring the undesirable and
walks out clean from the stranglehold of temptation. Then, the story
tells us how Allah rewards a person who takes to righteousness and fear
of Allah as his conscious and determined way of life, how He makes him
rise higher than his adversaries in power and recognition, and how they
stand subdued before him finally. These are lessons and truths, all
pointing to the great signs of the Divine power which can be realized by
anyone who would care to look and find out. (Qurtubi & Mazhan)
This verse mentions the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf The
reference is to the twelve sons of Sayyidna Ya'qub including
Sayyidna Yusuf Every son from among them had their children.
Their families prospered. Since the title by which Sayyidna Ya'qub
was known was Isra'il, therefore, all these twelve families were
identified as Bani Isra'il (the children of Isra'il).
Out of these twelve sons, the eldest ten were from the first blessed
wife of Sayyidna Ya'qub $Ss»l, Sayyidah Layya, daughter of Layyan.
After her death, Sayyidna Ya'qub married her sister, Rahil * (Rach-
el). She became the mother of his two sons, Sayyidna Yusuf SSslsil and
*. See editorial note on page 156.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
39
Benyamin (Benjamin). Therefore, Benyamin was the only real brother of
Sayyidna Yusuf $8®. The rest of the ten were his half-brothers from the
father's side. Rahil, the mother of Sayyidna Yusuf had died during
his childhood at the time of the birth of Benyamin. (Qurtubi)
From the second verse (8), begins the story of Sayyidna Yusuf $^81
which tells that the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf 8SsB saw that their
father, Sayyidna Ya'qub WS&sk loved Sayyidna Yusuf $391 unusually more
than them who were older than him. Therefore, this made them envy
him. And it is also possible that they had somehow found out about the
dream of Sayyidna Yusuf t^gSl which may have led them to become un-
comfortable at the prospect of his coming rise in status, and which may
have made them envious of him. They talked about it among themselves:
We see that our father loves Yusuf and his brother Benyamin much
more than us, although we are ten of us and older than them. We have
the ability and group strength to manage the affairs of the family while
they both are small children who cannot do much. Our father should
have noticed this and we are the ones he should have been loving more.
But, what he is doing is open injustice. Therefore, you should either kill
Yusuf, or throw him away into some far out spot of land from where he
could not come back.
In this verse, these brothers have referred to themselves as: ('us-
bah). This word is used in the Arabic for a group from five to ten. As for
their remark about their father: jj$> tf$t>l, (Surely, our father is in
clear error), the word: J'iCi (dalal) appearing here lexically means the
error of straying. But, at this place, dalal or error does not mean relig-
ious error. If so, such a connotation would have made all of them Kafirs
(disbelievers) - because, Sayyidna Ya'qub is an exalted prophet of
Allah Ta'ala and such a thought in his case is an absolute Kufr.
And about the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf $sB, it has been men-
tioned in the Qur'an itself that they, later on, admitted their crime and
requested their father to pray for their forgiveness which he accepted to
do. This makes it obvious that their mistake was forgiven. Now, this can
become possible only when all of them are believers - otherwise, the pray-
er for the forgiveness of a disbeliever is not permissible. This is the rea-
son why there is no difference of opinion about their being believers, al-
though 'Ulama' do differ about these brothers being prophets. This tells
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
40
us that the word: 6%* (dalal: error) has been uttered at this place in the
sense that he does not treat brothers equally in the matter of their
rights.
The third verse (9) describes how the brothers exchanged opinions
among themselves. Some suggested that Yusuf be killed. Others opted
for throwing him into a desolate pit so that the thorn in their side could
be removed and they could thus become the sole recepients of their
father's attention. As for the sin they would be earning for themselves by
killing or throwing him in a pit, that was something which could be
taken care of later when they could repent for what they did and thus be-
come righteous. This is the meaning of the sentence: £y ^ f
(and after that you may become a righteous people) according to
some reports. And the verse could also be taken to mean that things will
come out right for them after the killing of Yusuf because that focus of
the father's attention on Yusuf will not be there anymore, or that they
would, once they have apologized to their father after the killing of
Yusuf, become normal as they were.
This proves that these brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf were not
prophets because, in this case, they had committed many major sins,
such as, the intention to kill someone innocent, disobedience to their
father and causing pain to him, contravention of pledge, conspiracy, and
things like that. Such sins, according to the Muslim consensus, cannot
be committed by the noble prophets, may peace be upon them all, even
before they are ordained to be one.
Mentioned in the fourth verse (10) is that, hearing this whole conver-
sation, one of these brothers advised that Yusuf should not be killed. If
something has to be done, let him be thrown into some pit of a well
where he could remain alive so that when wayfarers stop at this well,
they would take him out and away. Thus, it would serve their purpose
while they would not have to take the trouble of traveling with him to
some far out place. Some caravan passing this way would itself do this
for them by taking him away to some distant destination.
The giver of this advice was their eldest brother, Yahuda (Judah).
Some narrations report that Ruebel (Rueben) was the eldest and it was
he who gave this advice. And this is the same person mentioned later,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
41
that is, he was the one who, when Benyamin, the younger brother of
Sayyidna Yusuf was detained in Egypt, came forward and said:
How am I going to face my father when I go to him without him with me,
therefore, I am not going back to Can'aan.
The expression used in this verse is: j-JJl JjC^ (ghayabatil-jubb: bot-
tom of a pit). Literally, ghayabah means everything which hides someth-
ing in or makes it disappear. Therefore, a grave is also called ghayabah.
And jubb refers to a well without raised sidings.
Another word: ikjik (yaltaqithu) appearing in the next sentence: *k0i
ijCJ'i 'jaji (so that some wayfarer picks him up) needs explanation. This
word: (iltiqat) is a derivation from: *kaJ (luqtah). The word: 4siJ (luq-
tah) refers to something left or dropped which is found by someone with-
out having the desire to have it. If it is inert, it is called luqtah, and if it
is live, it is identified as laqit (IljJ) in the terminology of Muslim jurists.
A human being will be called a laqit when he or she is a child, not ration-
al and pubert. It is from this word that Al-Qurtubi proves that, when
Sayyidna Yusuf $s!sS was thrown in the pit of a well, he was a non-pu-
bert child. In addition to that, the saying of Sayyidna Ya'qub that 'I
fear lest a wolf should devour him (13)' also indicates his being a child -
because, the likelihood of being eaten up by a wolf can only be imagined
in the case of a child. As reported by Ibn JarTr, Ibn al-Mundhir and Ibn
Abi Shaiybah, the age of Sayyidna Yusuf f$0\ was seven years at that
time.
Some rules about the disposal of something owned by an
unknown person (luqfah)
At this place, Imam Al-Qurtubi has given details of Islamic legal in-
junctions relating to 'luqtah' and 'laqit' for which this is not the appropri-
ate occasion. However, it is necessary to understand a matter of princi-
ple operative in this connection. Islam has a system of its own in which
the protection of the life and property of common people, the upkeep and
cleanliness of walkways and streets, and similar other civic duties, have
not been left in the sole charge of the departments of the government. In-
stead of that, it has made everyone obligated to the duty of keeping them
safe and clean. The Hadith has sternly warned those who make things
difficult for passersby by crowding or lingering or depositing or throwing
their belongings on public walkways and streets. It says: 'The Jihad of a
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
42
person who blocks or clogs the passageway of Muslims is not acceptable.'
Similarly, there is the instance of thorns or nails or broken glass or rocks
and things like that which may be lying on walkways and which pose a
danger of hurting others. Islam has not made their removal from public
thoroughfare the sole responsibility of a city council or municipal board.
Instead of that, it has made every believing Muslim responsible for it. Of
course, it does that in a mode of persuasion and great reward and
thawab has been promised for those who do so.
If, on this principle, the property lost by a person is found by some-
one, his Islamic legal responsibility does not remain simply limited to
not stealing it - it goes much beyond that. In fact, it also becomes his re-
sponsibility that he must pick it up as an article of trust, keep it safe,
make an announcement, look for the owner and, when he finds him and
his description of the lost property before him makes him sure that the
lost property does belong to him, then, he should give it to him. And
when, despite his announcement and search, the owner remains un-
traced and, given the general valuation and status of the lost property,
one becomes convinced that its owner is not going to look for it anymore,
then, one has two choices. If he himself is poor, he may use it personally;
if not, he should give it in charity to those poor and needy. However, in
both these situations, the lost property thus used shall be taken as sada-
qah (charity) from the owner. The thawab for it shall reach the owner -
as if, it was deposited in his name in the Treasury of the Heavens.
These are golden principles of public service and social self-help. The
responsibility of putting them in regular practice has been placed on
every individual of an Islamic society. Only if Muslims would under-
stand their religion and start acting in accordance with it, they will be
noticed by the whole world with surprise as to how do they accomplish
things so easily and so effectively, things which big departments of
governments fail to accomplish at the cost of millions and billions.
Appearing in the fifth (111) and sixth (112) verse is the request of
these brothers before their father in which they wondered why he would
not trust them with Yusuf, although they wished him fully well. So, they
pleaded, he should send him along with them to enjoy himself freely by
eating and drinking and playing with them and that they all shall be
there to take care of him.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
43
The tone of the very request made by the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf
$^ indicates that they had already made such a request earlier too
which was not accepted by their father. Therefore, in the present re-
quest, they seem to have tried to assure their father with added effort
and insistence.
Permissibility of a trip for pleasure
In this verse, the permission sought from Sayyidna Ya'qub S&^l is to
go for an outing and have the freedom to enjoy eating and playing togeth-
er. This was something Sayyidna Ya'qub did not disallow at all. He
only showed his reluctance in sending Sayyidna Yusuf S&sBl with them,
which will appear in the next verse. From here we find out that going
out to enjoy and play is allowed under permissible limits. Authentic Aha-
dlth too seem to indicate its justification. But, the condition is that in
this activity of fun and games, there should be no transgression of the
limits set by the Shari'ah, nor should it be mixed up with any act not per-
missible there. (Qurtubi & others)
When the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf requested their father
that he should send Yusuf with them on a recreational outing, Sayyidna
Ya'qub told them that he did not favour sending him out for two rea-
sons: (1) He remains uncomfortable without him in sight and (2) he ap-
prehends that, in the wilderness out there, it might so happen that they
become neglectful at some time and a wolf might eat him up.
The apprehension of Sayyidna Ya'qub may have been caused ei-
ther due to the abundance of wolves in Can'aan, or because he had seen
in a dream that he is standing on top of a hill and Sayyidna Yusuf
is there on the slope downhill. All of a sudden ten wolves surround him
and try to attack him. But, one of the wolves came forward to rescue him
from the rest. Once released, Sayyidna Yusuf took refuge inside the
terrain.
The interpretation of that dream manifested later when it turned out
that the ten wolves were these ten brothers and the wolf which defended
Sayyidna Yusuf SSJil and saved him from being killed was his elder
brother, Yahuda (Judah). And the depth of the pit was the interpreta-
tion of his hiding under the land.
In a narration from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Abbas 4$b, it has been re-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
44
ported that Sayyidna Ya'qub $sB, because of this dream, felt the danger
of an unfortunate situation coming at the hands of these brothers. Thus,
in fact, they were the ones he had alluded to as wolves - but, in consider-
ation of his wisdom, he did not lay the truth bare. (Qurtubi)
After hearing what Sayyidna Ya'qub said, those brothers
countered it by saying that his apprehension was strange in view of the
presence of a strong group of the ten of them to protect Yusuf. If a wolf
could be expected to eat up Yusuf despite their being there to guard him,
it would render their very presence around him totally senseless. If so,
they could not be taken as good for anything.
Sayyidna Ya'qub acting with the elegance of a great prophet he
was, did not say it plainly before his children that it was they about
whom he feared a foul play because, firstly it would have been a painful
statement to make against all of them and, secondly, there was the dan-
ger that such a statement from the father would have increased the en-
mity of the brothers to higher proportions - that is, if they somehow
abandoned their idea of killing him now, they might have done so at
some later occasion under some other excuse. For this reason, he allowed
them to go. But, he did make sure that the brothers give him a solemn
pledge that they would see that no harm comes to Yusuf. As added pre-
caution, he entrusted him with his elder brother Ruebel (Rueben) or
Yahuda (Judah) so that they specially take care of his needs there and
see that he returns soon and safe. The brothers lifted Yusuf up on their
shoulders, and kept doing so one by one. Sayyidna Ya'qub followed them
upto a certain distance to bid them farewell.
When these people, as described by Al-Qurtubi following historical
narrations, disappeared from the sight of Sayyidna Ya'qub $sBl, the
brother on whose shoulders Sayyidna Yusuf was perched threw him
down on the ground. He started walking by himself. But, being too
small, he could not keep pace with them and tried to seek help from
another brother. He remained cold. So did every brother he went to for
help. They told him that he better call for help those eleven stars, the
Sun and the Moon he had seen prostrating to him - they should help
him.
From here, Al-Qurtubi concludes that the brothers had somehow
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
45
found out about the dream of Sayyidna Yusuf That dream became
the cause of their extreme hostility.
Finally, Sayyidna Yusuf $sil appealed to Yahuda as his elder broth-
er telling him about his plight. He was weak and small and needed pro-
tection, at least for the sake of their old father to whom they had given
the pledge to help him. Yahuda was moved and he told him that until he
was alive, he would not let these brothers hurt him.
Thus, when Allah TaHa put mercy in the heart of Yahuda and the
ability to do what was right, he told the other brothers of his that killing
someone sinless was an extremely grave sin, therefore, they should fear
Allah and take the innocent child back to his father. However, to make
things easy on them, they could take a pledge from him that he would
not complain to him in any way about their behaviour.
The brothers told Yahuda: We know what you mean. You wish to
rise higher than us in the sight of our father. So, you better listen to us.
If you do anything to resist our intention, we shall kill you too. When
Yahuda realized that he alone could do nothing against his nine broth-
ers, he told them: Well, if you have decided to get rid of this child, then,
listen to me carefully. There is an old well nearby with a lot of wild
growth in it and now a home for many lethal crawlers. Put him in that
well. If a snake or scorpion bites and kills him there, you shall have
what you are looking for. Thus, you shall remain free of the blame of
shedding his blood by your own hands. And, in case, he still remains
alive, then, may be there comes a caravan this way, lowers its bucket to
draw water from it and finds him instead. It is likely that they would
take him away with them to some other country in which case too you
would have achieved your objective.
To this, all brothers agreed - as stated in the ninth of the present
verses (15) cited above in the following words:
'So, when they went with him and were determined to put him
in the bottom of a pit (which they did). And We revealed to him
(Yusuf), You will (one day) tell them of this deed of theirs
while they will not recognize (you).'
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
46
Here, the word: (And We revealed) is the principal clause of the
preceding conditional clause: lili (when they went). The letter: jij
(and) at this place in the former is za'idah i.e. has no meaning (Qurtubi).
The sense is: When the brothers did finally decide to throw Sayyidna
Yusuf $BsB into the pit of the well, Allah Ta'ala revealed to Sayyidna
Yusuf words of comfort for him in which he has been given the glad
tidings that some time in the future he will meet his brothers and that it
will be a time when he would be free of any need of help from these
brothers, rather, would have an upperhand over them. And by virtue of
these changed circumstances, he would be in a position to take account
of their unjust treatment meted out to their younger brother while they
themselves would be unaware of the whole matter.
Imam Al-Qurtubi says that there could be two possible situations in
this connection: (1) That the revelation came to him after he was thrown
in the pit of the well and that it was to give him comfort in that state
and to give him the good news that he would be delivered soon from this
ordeal. (2) That Allah Ta'ala had, much before he was thrown into the
pit of the well, oriented Sayyidna Yusuf with conditions and events
he would face through a revelation in which he was also told that he
would come out of this death-trap safely and that particular conditions
will unravel when he would have the opportunity to admonish these
brothers who would not even recognize him at that time as their own
brother, Yusuf.
According to Tafsir Mazhari, this revelation which came to him dur-
ing the time of his childhood was not the commonly recognized wahy or
revelation sent to prophets - because, that is conferred on them at the
age of forty. In fact, this was a revelation similar to that which was sent
to the mother of Sayyidna Musa The usual channel of revelation as
received by prophets started when Sayyidna Yusuf $s»! had reached
Egypt and attained maturity - as stated in the Qur'
llifj (And when he reached at the prime of his age, We gave him wisdom
and knowledge - 22). And Ibn Jarir, Ibn Abi Hatim and others have
taken this revelation to be nothing but prophetic, though in an exception-
al way, as was the case of Sayyidna 'Isa SsB who was invested with pro-
phethood during his childhood. (Mazhari)
Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas has said: After he had reached
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
47
Egypt, Allah Ta'ala had forbidden Sayyidna Yusuf through a revela-
tion that he should not report his circumstances back to his home. (Qurtu-
bl) This was the reason why a prophet of Allah like Sayyidna Yusuf 8^
did not - even after having been released from the prison and later hav-
ing the reins of the government of Egypt in his hands - make an effort to
find a way through which he could have provided relief to his old and af-
flicted father by sending to him a message that he was safe and set.
Who knows or could know the wisdom of Allah jalla thana'uh hidden
behind this arrangement? Perhaps, of the many considerations, it may
also be His will that Sayyidna Ya'qub be sounded out that such
boundless love for someone other than Allah was not ideally fa-
vour-worthy - and that by making those brothers come to Sayyidna
Yusuf in need, the purpose may be to mildly censure him too for his
conduct.
At this point, Imam Al-Qurtubi and other commentators have de-
scribed the event of the lowering of Sayyidna Yusuf into the pit of
the well. When his brothers started doing that, he clung to the outer
edge of the well. They took his shirt out and tied his hands with it. At
that time, Sayyidna Yusuf pleaded for mercy from his brothers once
again. But, once again, he got the same answer: Call those eleven stars
who prostrate to you, let them help you. Then, they put him in a bucket
and lowered him down into the well. When he was down as far as half
the depth of the well, they cut off the rope releasing the bucket for a free
fall. But, Allah being the protector of His prophet, saved him when he re-
mained unhurt as he fell into the water. There was a protruding rock
close to him. Safe and sound, he sat on it. According to some narrations,
a command was given to Sayyidna Jibra'il SSBl who put him on the rock.
Sayyidna Yusuf remained in that well for three days. Hiding
away from others, his brother, Yahuda, brought food and water for him
every day and lowered it down to him through a bucket.
As in verse 16: 'O^j I'&s- jkj : They came weeping to their father
at nightfall. Hearing the sound of their crying, Sayyidna Ya'qub
came out and asked: What has happened? Was the flock of your goats at-
tacked by someone? And where is Yusuf? The brothers, then, said:
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
48
cJl C»j s-"^' ilsfU llpli JLp 'iJpLSJi US'yj j-iLo Ui>i LI LLjC
Father, we went running races and left Yusuf with our belong-
ings and the wolf ate him up. And you will never believe us,
even though we are telling the truth.
Some rules about racing
In Aljkam al-Qur'an, Ibn al-'Arabi has said: Running races against
each other is legitimate in the Shari'ah. It is a good habit which comes
handy in Jihad. Therefore, the Holy Prophet $|S, as proved by authentic
Ahadith, has personally participated in such running of races. Also
proved is making horses run against each other (not to be confused with
institutionalized horse-racing with bets, as clarified later). Out of the
noble Companions, Sayyidna Salamah ibn al-Akwa' ran a one-on-one
race against a person and won it.
That the racing of horses as such is permissible stands proved from
the verse under reference and from Hadith reports cited above. In addi-
tion to the racing of horses, mutual competition in racing and archery
and in other fields is also permissible, and equally permissible is the giv-
ing of awards from a third party to the winner in this mutual competi-
tion. But, fixing an amount of money in a bilateral agreement that the
loser will pay it to the winner is gambling or Qimar which has been de-
clared Haram or unlawful by the Holy Qur'an. Today, none of the prevail-
ing forms of horse racing is free from gambling and Qimar. Therefore, all
of them are Haram, impermissible and unlawful.
Mentioned in the previous verses was that the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf $sJSl, after talking to each other back and forth, finally put him
down in a desolate well and returned to their father telling him that he
has been eaten up by a wolf. From verse 18, the story onwards has been
taken up in the following words: f±>. J* jl&r'j (And they came
with fake blood on his shirt) that is, the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf
came back with his shirt they had smeared in fake blood so that they
could make their father believe that he has been eaten up by a wolf.
But, Allah Talla had His way of exposing their lie. He made them
neglect something else they should have done besides smearing the shirt
with fake blood. Had they also torn the shirt, it would proved his being
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
49
eaten up by a wolf. Here they were coming with an intact shirt smeared
with the blood of a kid goat and trying to deceive their father. After see-
ing this shirt totally unscratched, Sayyidna Ya'qub said: My sons,
certainly wise was this wolf who ate Yusuf in a way that his shirt was
not torn from anywhere.
Thus, their deceit was exposed before Sayyidna Ya'qub $3§B and he
said:
Rather, your inner desires have seduced you to something. So,
patience is best. And it is Allah whose help is sought against
what you describe.
Two Rulings:
1. Sayyidna Ya'qub has used the intact shirt as evidence to es-
tablish that the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf were lying. This tells us
that a Qadi or judge should also keep an eye on circumstancial evidence
alongwith the claims and arguments of the parties concerned (QurtubT).
Al-Mawardi has said: The legendary shirt of Yusuf is a wonder of the
world in its own way. Three great events of prophetic annals are con-
nected with his shirt: (I) The first event relates to the smearing of the
shirt with fake blood, cheating a father and the evidence of the shirt
which established the lie. (II) The second event relates to Zulaikha in
which it is the shirt of Sayyidna Yusuf i$S® which appears as the conclu-
sive evidence. (Ill) The third event relates to the return of Sayyidna
Ya'qub's eyesight in which it is the shirt of Sayyidna Yusuf which
stands out as the cause of that miracle.
2. Some 'Ulama have said that the comment: tjA j^J oJ%. JJ>
(Rather, your inner desires have seduced you to something - 18) made at
this time before his sons was also made at the time when Benyamin, the
real brother of Sayyidna Yusuf SSBl, was detained in Egypt having been
charged with theft. When his brothers reported this incident to Sayyidna
Ya'qub SEsSBl, he said: j^J c_P^ 'ji (Rather, your inner desires have se-
duced you to something - 83). Worth pondering here is that Sayyidna
Ya'qub had made both these comments as based on his opinion. The
first of them turned out to be true; the other was not - because, in this,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
50
the brothers were not to be blamed. This tells us that a wrong personal
opinion is possible even from prophets initially - though, later on, they
are not left to stand by that wrong opinion by means of Divine revela-
tion.
According to Al-Qurtubi, it proves that an error of opinion can be
committed by the highest of the high. Therefore, every man or woman of
opinion should take his or her opinion as suspect, and should not become
so rigid about it as not to be ready to listen or entertain what others
have to say.
There is No Chance or Accident in Divine Arrangements
It is said in verse 19: JjU ^iSjtj I^Ljtt oiG/j (And there came
some wayfarers and sent one of them to go for water. So, he let down his
bucket). The word: (sayyara) means wayfarers or a caravan. Warid
(i is a person who moves ahead of the caravan as its vanguard. Such
a person is responsible for taking care of the needs of the caravan, water
being one of them. IdliP (Aty means to lower the bucket into the well to
draw water. The sense is that a caravan passed by this part of land by
chance. According to Tafsir al-Qurtubi, this caravan was coming from
Syria on its way to Egypt. Having lost its bearing, it strayed into this
desolate place and sent some of his men to bring water from the well.
That the Syrian caravan lost its regular route, reached that exact
spot and decided to send their water-carrier to that deserted well is a se-
quence of events which is referred to by people as accidental. But, the
knower of the secret of the creation knows that all these events are
chains of a system which is breathtakingly coordinated and formidable.
It is but the Creator of Yusuf, and his Protector, who moves the caravan
away from its set route and brings it here and sends its men to this de-
serted well. This is a mirror of all other states and events which common
people see as accidental happenings - and philosophers as contingents -
all of which is based on an unawareness of how the system of the uni-
verse really works. Otherwise, in creation, there is no chance or accident
(which Einstein, though no formal believer, did concede: 'God does not
play dice!')- However, the most true Creator of the universe is known by
the majesty of His unique state of being. He is, as the Qurlh declares:
Surah YHsuf : 12 : 7 - 20
51
Doer of what He intends - 85:16
His wisdom works in unimaginable ways when He creates conditions
and circumstances which do not seem to synchronize with the obvious se-
quence of events. When this happens, one fails to comprehend the real-
ity, and takes what he does not understand as something accidental.
However, their man whose name has been identified as Malik ibn
Du'bar reached that well, lowered his bucket which Yusuf saw as Divine
help coming down. He took hold of the rope. Up it came with no water
but with the shining face of someone whose instant mystique of beauty
and signs of forthcoming spiritual excellence were no less impressive
than the real greatness he was going to achieve in the future. Intrigued,
surprised and flushed with delight, the man looked at this young, hand-
some and promising child coming suddenly face to face before him emerg-
ing from the depths of a well and making him exclaim: Lu tjji^i (What
a good news! This is a boy). In the Hadith concerning the Night of Mi'raj
(the Ascent to the Heavens) appearing in the Sahih of Muslim, the Holy
Prophet j|j§ has been reported to have said: 'When I met Yusuf 82s^, I
saw that Allah Ta'ala has blessed him with half of the beauty of the
whole world, while the other half has been spread over the rest of it.'
Following immediately after is the statement: XsX^u, (And they
kept him hidden as merchandise). It means that Malik ibn Du'bar, when
he first saw this boy, did exclaim taken by surprise. But, an afterthought
over the matter made him decide not to let this be known. Instead, he
thought, he would keep him hidden from others so that he could sell him
for good money later. He did not want the caravan to know about it for
the whole caravan would then be claiming a share in the money so ac-
quired.
However, the expression could also mean that the brothers of Sayyid-
na Yusuf by concealing the truth of the matter, themselves made
him into merchandise. This is as it appears in some narrations where it
is said that Yahuda used to carry food to Sayyidna Yusuf every day
while he was in the well. On the third day, when he did not find him
there, he returned to his brothers and told them about it. Together, they
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 7 - 20
52
went there, made investigations, and found him with the people of the
caravan. They told them: This boy is our slave. He has escaped and you
have done something bad by detaining him in your possession. Malik ibn
Du'bar and his companions were scared lest they be taken as thieves.
Therefore, they started talking about a deal to purchase him from the
brothers.
Thus, the verse would come to mean that the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf themselves made him into merchandise and sold him out.
After that it was said: '0jJlJJ ll, f ^ ilJij (while Allah was aware of what
they were 'doing). The sense is that Allah Ta'ala, in His perfect knowl-
edge, was fully aware of what the legendary brothers of Yusuf would do,
and also that which will be done by the people of the caravan who would
buy him. Allah Ta'ala had all power to undo the designs of both, but it
was under His own wise considerations that He let these designs carry
on.
In this sentence, according to Ibn Kathir, there is an element of guid-
ance for the Holy Prophet «H as well. It tells him that nothing his people
are doing to him, or will do in the future, is outside the scope of Allah's
knowledge and power. He could, if He so willed, change everything and
everyone outright. But, wisdom demanded that they be allowed to show
their power at this time. Finally, by making him overcome them, it will
be truth itself seen triumphant over them - as was done in the case of
Yusuf
Verse 20 begins with the words: co'/j^ l*f,S ^-iJ fJ^s> '»j£>j (And they
sold him for a paltry price, for a few silver-coins, and they were disinter-
ested in him). In Arabic, the word: & (shira') is used for buying and sell-
ing both. The probability of both meanings exists here. If the pronoun is
reverted back to the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf it will mean sell-
ing - and if applied to the people of the caravan, it would mean buying.
Thus, the sense would be: 'the brothers of Yusuf sold him - or, the people
of the caravan bought him - for a paltry price, that is, for a counted few
dirhams in return.'
Al-Qurtubi says: The Arab traders used to transact deals involving
big amounts by weight while, for amounts not more than forty, they
would go by count. Therefore, the word: t^^i> (ma'dudah: few) used with:
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
53
^\j> (darahim: plural of dirham: silver-coins) tells us that the count of
dirhams was less than forty. Ibn Kathir, citing the authority of
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^>, has written that the deal was closed
at twenty dirhams which the ten brothers had divided among them-
selves at the rate of two dirhams per person. As for the exact amount of
dirhams, reported there are other narrations as well which put them as
twenty two and forty. (Ibn Kathir)
In the last sentence of the verse: 'ji^ty \JJ&"j (and they were dis-
interested in him), the word: (az-zahidin) is the plural of zahid
which is a derivation from zuhd. Literally, zuhd means indifference, dis-
interestedness. In usage, the lack of interest in and the avoidance of
wealth and property in worldly life is referred to as zuhd. The meaning
of the verse is that the brothers of Yusuf were really not interested in
any financial gain for themselves in this matter. Their real purpose was
to separate Sayyidna Yusuf from their father. Therefore, they
struck a deal for a very few dirhams.
Verses 21 -23
T's'.'Z J if - 1 y t \ », J> i-<-_f'->vl '■>■»■» ■» 1 '■». , 'IiS'
U*jji> 01 ^~S- 4j jXa ^-AjS I Aj) y>\ 4j <_£Jl)l JlSj
^LJI ^51 >JA lp tJ> * jt^rf Ji j(j
"JL^\ 7Jj *£\ is\ •>£. 315 J,iiJ c4* cJlij vl^Vl cJfej
And the one who bought him from Egypt said to his
wife, "Make his stay graceful. He may be useful for us.
Or, we may adopt him as a son." And thus We estab-
lished Yusuf in the land, so that We should teach him
the interpretation of events. And Allah is powerful in
(enforcing) His command, but most of the people do not
know. [21]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
54
And when he reached the prime of his age, We gave him
wisdom and knowledge, and this is how We reward
those good in deeds. [22]
And she, in whose house he was, seduced him away
from his (resisting) self and bolted the doors, and said,
"come on!" He said, "May Allah save me. Surely, he is my
master. He has given me a good lodging. Surely, the
wrongdoers do not prosper." [23]
Commentary
Described in the previous verses was an early account of Sayyidna
Yusuf as to how the people from the caravan took him out of the
well, and how his brothers made him out to be their escaped slave and
traded him for a few dirhams. First of all, they did not know the value
and station of their great brother. Secondly, their real purpose was not
to make money by selling him - they wanted to remove him away from
his father. Therefore, they did not stop at simply selling him because
they felt the danger that the caravan may somehow leave him behind as
a result of which he may somehow reach their father and tell him all
about their conspiracy. So, according to a report from Tafsir authority,
Mujahid, these people waited for the caravan to leave with him for
Egypt. When the caravan actually departed, they went with the caravan
upto a certain distance warning them on the way that he is in the habit
of running away, therefore, they should not leave him free to move
around, better still, they should tie him up. Thus, the caravan, unaware
of the precious 'merchandise' they were carrying with them, took him in
that condition as far as Egypt. (Tafsir Ibn Kathlr)
The part of the story as taken up onwards in the present verses
shows the eloquent brevity of the Qur'an when sections of the story
which can be understood independently have not been necessarily de-
scribed. For instance, the trip of the caravan through various stages en-
route Egypt and the actual selling of Sayyidna Yusuf there. All this
has been skipped. Stated from here is:
And the one who bought him from Egypt said to his wife,
'Make his stay graceful
According to Tafsir al-Qurtubi, when the caravan reached Egypt and
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
55
offered him for sale, people vied with each other with increasing bids
which rose to gold, to musk and to silk equal to his weight.
But, Allah Ta'ala had destined this human treasure to go to the most
powerful authority of the time in Egypt, the 'Aziz of Misr. He beat all the
bids and bought Sayyidna Yusuf
As we already know from the statement of the Holy Qur'an, all these
things happening were nothing accidental. Instead, they were parts of
the formidable plan put into action by the most exalted Lord Himself.
That Sayyidna Yusuf will be bought in Egypt by the highest of the
high in that country was certainly a call of destiny. According to Ibn Ka-
thir, this man who bought Sayyidna Yusuf $5gSBl in Egypt was what we
may call the Finance Minister of Egypt. His name has been cited as
Qitfir, or 'Itflr. The King of Egypt at that time was Ruiyyan ibn Usayd,
an Amalkite (who, later on, embraced Islam at the hands of Sayyidna
Yusuf 82g£8l) and died as a Muslim during the lifetime of Sayyidna Yusuf
(Mazharl). The name of the wife of the 'Aziz of Egypt who had
bought him has been given as Ra'eel, or Zulaikha. So, the 'Aziz of Misr,
called Qitfir (Potiphar), instructed his wife to provide good lodging for
Yusuf, not to treat him like common slaves and see that good arrange-
ments are made for him.
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud $k> said: 'Three men turned out to be
the best physiognomists of the world: (1) The 'Aziz of Misr who discov-
ered the inner excellence of Yusuf $g£Jl from his outer appearance and
gave those instructions to his wife; (2) the daughter of Sayyidna Shu'ayb
who told her father about Sayyidna Musa f$sB: kc\*j>XLa oft
c//JZm\ (O my father, retain him on wages. Surely, the best one
for you to employ is the one who is strong and trustworthy - 28:26); (3)
The third person is Sayyidna Abu Bakr 4^s> who chose Sayyidna TJmar
& to be the Khallfah after the Holy Prophet £§. (Ibn Kathir)
The next sentence of the verse is: u^jSlI J> k£» (And thus
We established Yusuf in the land ...). Given here is the good news of
what would happen in the future, that is, Sayyidna Yusuf who has
entered the House of the Aziz of Misr at this time as a slave shall soon
be the highest ranking man in the country of Egypt when the power of
governance comes into his hands.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
56
In the statement which follows immediately after, that is: 'j* '•^4*^j
£jj£-0l JjjU (so that We should teach him the interpretation of events), if
the letter ji j (waw) appearing at the begining of the sentence is taken as:
Jtb* Catf : conjunctive), a sentence will be considered as understood
which will mean that 'We established Yusuf in the land so that he brings
forth peace in the world through equity and justice, works towards the
economic and social betterment of the people of the country, and so that
We teach him to put things right where they belong. The general sense
of the later is something which is inclusive of the comprehension of Di-
vine revelation, its implementation in practice, and the acquisition of all
supportive areas of knowledge, and the correct interpretation of dreams
as well.
Verse 21 ends with the statement: »JJ 'Js- tJLe JjJl j (And Allah is power-
ful in (enforcing) His command ... ). In other words, it means that Allah
Ta'ala is powerful and fully in control over what He wills and when He
does so will, all outward chains of causes in this world start falling in
line with His will - as said the Holy Prophet »H in a Hadith: 'When Allah
Ta'ala intends to do something, He makes all worldly causes ready to act
accordingly.' But, says the last part of the sentence: 'b'^H ^uJl
that is, most of the people do not understand this reality. They have
their eyes on obvious causes. These they take to be everything and keep
going after them all the time. That there is the Causer of all Causes and
the Holder of Absolute Power over everything is a thought they would
seldom pay heed to.
In the first sentence of the second verse (22), it is said: 'oail^Jj CSj
ill* j (And when he reached at the prime of his age, We gave him wis-
dom and knowledge ... ).
At what age did he reach the prime of his age? In this, commentators
differ. Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4|&, Mujahid and Qatadah Ju; JJl ^^-j say
that his age was thirty three years. Dahhak Ju; w-j puts it at twenty,
and Hasan al-Basri Ju; -w- j at forty. However, all of them agree that
the bestowing of wisdom and knowledge upon him referred to at this
place means the bestowal of Nubuwwah, the station of prophethood.
This also tells us that Sayyidna Yusuf was invested with Nubuw
wah much later than his arrival in Egypt - and the Wahy (revelation)
sent to him while he was in the depth of the well was not the Wahy(reve-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
57
lation) technically identified with Nubuwwah. Instead of that, it was a
revelation in the literal sense which can also be sent to non-prophets - as
it has appeared in the case of the mother of Sayyidna Musa and
about Sayyidah Maryam.
In the second sentence of the second verse (22), it was said: ^j^iiJj^j
jJs-«i«Ul (and this is how We reward those good in deeds). The sense is
that delivering Sayyidna Yusuf f$S$\ from elimination and making him
reach the office of power and honour was an outcome of his righteous-
ness, fear of Allah and good deeds. This was something not restricted to
his person alone. In fact, whoever acts the way he did, shall receive the
blessings of Allah in the same fashion.
Moving to verse 23, the words of the text are:
And she, in whose house he was, seduced him away from his
(resisting) self and bolted the doors, and said, 'come on!'.
From the first verse, we know that this woman was the wife of the
Aziz of Misr. But, at this place, the Holy Qur'an has elected to bypass
the possibility of mentioning her by a brief expression as the wife of
Aziz. Instead, it has chosen to use the expression: l^J 'j> y> (in whose
house he was). The hint given here is that the efforts of Sayyidna Yusuf
to save himself from falling into sin were further complicated by the
fact that he lived in the house of this very woman, under her protection,
and as such, disapproving and discarding her verbal advance was no
easy task.
The Strongest Defence Against Sin is the Seeking of Protection
from Allah Himself
How was he able to do that? There was an outward cause to this.
When Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1 found himself surrounded from all sides, he
took the ultimate recourse. So, like a prophet he was, first of all, he
sought the protection of Allah. He said: 'ilii UVi (May Allah save me!).
We see that he did not place his sole trust in his determination and re-
solve to hold out against the invitation to sin - he sought the refuge of
Allah first. And it is obvious that anyone who enjoys the protection of
Allah can never be moved away from the right path by anyone. It was
only after having that coverage, that he started acting as a prophet
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 21 - 23
58
would, with wisdom and earnest good counsel. Addressing Zulaikha di-
rectly and personally, he advised her that she too should fear Allah and
give up her intention. He said:
Surely, he is my master. He has given me a good lodging. Sure-
ly, the wrongdoers do not prosper.
As obvious, it means: Your husband, the 'Aziz of Misr is my master
who has raised and supported me and has given. me a good home to live
in. He is my benefactor. How can I even think of violating his honour?
This is great injustice and those who commit injustice never prosper. Im-
plied therein was a lesson for Zulaikha too who was told: When I know
his rights on me for having been my master and caretaker for a lesser
time than you, then, being his wedded wife of years, you should certainly
know his rights on you much more than I do.
At this place, Sayyidna Yusuf has called the 'Aziz of Misr his
Rabb - though, it is not permissible to use this word for anyone other
than Allah Ta'ala. The reason is that words like this create either a sus-
picion of Shirk, or a resemblance with those who commit Shirk. There-
fore, the use of such words has been prohibited in the Sharp ah of Islam.
It appears in a Hadith of Sahih Muslim: 'Let no slave call his master his
Rabb and let no master call his slave his 'abd or servant.' But, this is a
unique characteristic of the Islamic Shari'ah where, alongwith the prohi-
bition of Shirk, everything else in which there is the least doubt that
they may become the conduits of Shirk has also been prohibited. In the
religious codes of past prophets, though Shirk has been strictly blocked
but there was no restriction placed on the sources and inlets of Shirk.
This was the reason why depiction of images was not prohibited in past
religious codes. But in the Shari'ah of Islam, being valid upto the Last
Day, full attention was given to protect it from being affected by Shirk.
So, the sources and mediums of Shirk, such as, image and words - which
arouse suspicion of Shirk were also prohibited. However, the saying of
Sayyidna Yusuf 8^ : 'Jo (Surely, he is my master), was correct in its
place.
And it is also possible that the pronoun in: (innahu) reverts to
Allah Ta'ala which would mean that Sayyidna Yusuf had called
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 24
59
Allah his Rabb and it was He who, in the real sense, gave him good lodg-
ing, and that disobedience to Him was the greatest injustice, and that
the unjust never prosper.
Some commentators, Suddiyy, Ibn Ishaq and others have reported
that during the course of this privacy, Zulaikha started praising his
looks with the purpose of softening his resistance. She said: How beauti-
ful are your hair! Sayyidna Yusuf said: After death, these hair will
be the first to part away from my body. Then, she said: How beautiful
are your eyes! He said: After death, they will become water and flow
down my face. Once again, she said: How beautiful is your face! There-
upon, he said: All this will be eaten up by the earth below. He was look-
ing ahead. This was his concern for the 'Akhirah. Allah Ta'ala had set it
upon him in the prime of his youth and that made all charms of mortal
life turn into dust before him. It is true that the concern for 'Akhirah is
something which can keep every human being protected from every evil
wherever he or she may be. May Allah bless us all with this concern.
Verse 24
And she certainly desired him. And he had desired her -
had he not seen the proof from his Lord (he could have
indulged). This We did to turn away from him evil and
lewdness. Surely, he is among Our chosen slaves. [24]
Commentary
Mentioned in the previous verse was the great trial and test of Sayy-
idna Yusuf in that the wife of the 'Aziz of Misr bolted the doors and
tried to invite him to sin assembling together in that effort all circum-
stancial temptations to attract and to make him become indulgent. But,
Almighty Allah kept this righteous young person standing steadfast in
such severe trial. The details of what transpired have been given in this
verse. Said here is that Zulaikha was busy persuing her obsessive
thought any way, but emerging in the heart of Sayyidna Yusuf too, there
was some non-voluntary tilt towards her as would be the natural conse-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 24
60
quence in such a situation. But, it was exactly at that time that Allah
Ta'ala brought before Sayyidna Yusuf f^gSl His argument and proof, be-
cause of which, that non-voluntary tilt, rather than increase, actually
died out totally - and, beating the pursuit, he ran.
In this verse, the word: |U (hamm : thought) has been attributed to
Zulaikha and Sayyidna Yusuf $sBl both as in: JUj cJL» (And she
desired him. And he had desired her). And we know that the 'hamm' or
thought of Zulaikha was that of sin. This could have raised a doubt that
the 'thought' of Sayyidna Yusuf may also have been of a similar na-
ture - and this is, based on the consensus of the entire Muslim Ummah,
contrary to the great station of a Nabiyy (prophet) and Rasul. The rea-
son is that the majority of the Muslim Ummah holds the standard belief
that the noble prophets, may peace be upon them all, are protected
against all sorts of sins, minor or major. As for a major sin, it can neither
be committed by them intentionally, nor is it possible through inadver-
tance or mistake. However, the probability that a minor sin could be com-
mitted through inadvertance or mistake does exist - but, on this too, the
noble prophets, may peace be upon them all, are not allowed to remain -
instead, they are warned and made to move away from it. (Musamarah)
Besides the fact that this question of the 'Ismah of Anbiya' (the state
of being under Divine protection with which prophets are blessed) stands
settled and proved under the authority of the Qur'an and Sunnah, it is
also necessary, rationally too - because, should there remain the pro-
bability of a committal of sin by the Anbiya' f!>LJl p+A*, there remains no
way one could place trust in the Din (religion) and Wahy (revelation)
brought by them, and that their very coming into the world with a Di-
vine Book revealed to them becomes totally fruitless. Therefore, Allah
Ta'ala has kept every prophet of His totally ma'sum from every sin
(ma sum: technically, sinless or infallible; literally, protected by Allah).
So, speaking generally, it stands established that the 'thought' which
crossed the mind of Sayyidna Yusuf was not a thought to be
counted in the degree of sin. For details, we should understand that the
word: ^ (hamm: thought) in the Arabic language is used to convey two
meanings: (1) Intend and be determined to do something; (2) a simple
scruple in the heart or the appearance of a thought beyond one's control.
In the first situation, it is included under sin, and is accountable. Howev-
Surah Yusuf: 12 : 24
61
er, should someone, after having made the intention, were to leave off
this sin at his own choice just because of the fear of Allah, then, accord-
ing to the Hadith, Allah Ta'ala replaces the sin and enters a good deed
in his or her Book of Deeds. And in the second situation - that is, in the
event there comes a simple scruple and non-voluntary thought, without
any intention to put the thought into practice, for instance, a normal
turn of thought towards cool water during the fasts of summer which is
natural and experienced by almost everyone, though there is no inten-
tion there to go about drinking water while fasting. So, a thought like
that is neither within one's control, nor is there any accountability and
sin in it.
In a Hadith of the Sahih of Al-Bukhari, the Holy Prophet is|| has
been reported to have said: 'Allah Ta'ala has forgiven the scruple and
thought of sin for my Ummah - if not put into practice.' (Qurtubl) And in
the Sahihayn (the two Sahihs, that is, Al-Bukhari and Muslim), it has
been reported on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Hurayrah 4|e> that the
Holy Prophet 5|§ said: 'Allah Ta'ala says to the angels: When My servant
intends to do good, write a good deed in his or her Book of Deeds just be-
cause of that intention. And when he or she has completed this deed,
write down ten good deeds. And if a servant intends to do a sin, then
leaves it off due to the fear of Allah, write one good deed in his or her
Book of Deeds in lieu of that sin. And if he or she does fall into that sin,
write it as one sin only.' (Ibn Kathir)
Al-Qurtubi has, in his Tafsir, proved the use of the word: ('hamm':
thought) covering both these meanings through evidences from Arab
usage and poetry.
This tells us that the word: 'hamm' appearing in this verse has been
attributed to both Zulaikha and Sayyidna Yusuf $^BI but there is a big
difference between the 'hamm' or thought of both. The former is included
under sin while the other has the status of a non-voluntary scruple
which is not included under sin. The descriptive style of the Holy Qur'an
is itself a testimony to this - because, had their 'hamm' or thought been
identical, it would have been sufficient to say it in a dual form, such as:
Uia2} that is, the two of them desired, which was brief too. But, leaving
this option aside, .the 'hamm' or thought of both was described separate
from each other: Jlij oli (And she certainly desired him. And he had
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 24
62
desired her). Then, added to the 'hamm' or thought of Zulaikha was the
word of emphasis: (laqad). With the 'hamm' or thought of Sayyidna
Yusuf SSSBl, the emphasis of the letters: (lam) and: Jii {qad) is not
there. This tells us that, through this particular expression, the purpose
is to emphasize that the 'hamm' or thought of Zulaikha was of some
other nature while that of Sayyidna Yusuf of some other.
According to a HadTth in the Sahih of Muslim, when this test was
faced by Sayyidna Yusuf 85gSl, the angels submitted before Allah Ta'ala:
This sincere servant of Yours is thinking of sin, though he knows its
curse fully well. Allah Ta'ala said: You wait. If he commits this sin, write
what he has done in his Book of Deeds. And if he abstains from commit-
ting it, do not record it a sin, instead, enter a good deed in his Book of
Deeds - because, he has surrendered his desire only out of fear for Me
(which is doing good at its best) (Qurtubi)
To sum up, it can be said that the thought or tilt generated in the
heart of Sayyidna Yusuf $s§l was simply at the level of a non-voluntary
scruple, which is not included under sin. Then, by acting against this
scruple, his rank with Allah Ta'ala rose much higher.
At this stage, some commentators have also pointed out to another
construction of the verse. According to them, the statement: fo '^Jfj &f VjJ
(Had he not seen the proof from his Lord) which succeeds is really sup-
posed to precede, in which case, the verse would mean that Sayyidna
Yusuf $S^sH would have also desired her had he not seen the proof from
his Lord - but, because he had seen the proof from his Lord, he remained
safe from this 'hamm' or thought. Thematically, this too is correct. But,
some other commentators have declared this construction as contrary to
the rules of the Arabic grammar. Thus, considering this aspect, the first
Tafslr is weightier as it makes the Taqwa and chastity of Sayyidna
Yusuf 82gJB! rise to much higher levels since he, despite the human in-
stinct, managed to stay safe from sin.
As for the statement: *5 '0&>' 0 'b\ Vy (Had he not seen the proof from
his Lord) at the end, its principal clause is understood and it means:
Had he not seen the proof from his Lord, he would have remained in-
dulged in that thought, but after having seen the proof from his Lord,
that non-voluntary thought and scruple too was eliminated from his
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 24
63
heart.
The Holy Qur'an does not clarify as to what was that 'burhan or
proof from his Lord which appeared before him. Therefore, statements of
commentators differ in this matter. Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Sa'id ibn Ju-
bayr c^>, Mujahid, Muhammad ibn Sirin, Hasan al-Basri JUJ j^j-^-j
and others have said that Allah TaHa made the face of Sayyidna Ya'qub
appear miraculously before him in that private quarter showing
him with his finger in his mouth and warning him. Some commentators
say that it was the face of the 'Aziz of Misr which was presented before
him. Some others have said: When Sayyidna Yusuf looked towards
the ceiling, he saw the following verse of the Qur'an written there: \ y.)ZH
^11, til.} ^'te^-ti its' that is, do not go (even) near adultery because it
is a grave act of immodesty and a very evil way (for human society).
Some other commentators have said that Zulaikha had an idol in her
house. When she threw a curtain on this idol, Sayyidna Yusuf
asked the reason for it. She said: This is my object of worship. I cannot
dare commit sin before it. Sayyidna Yusuf said: My Rabb, the object
of my worship certainly deserves that far more modesty be shown before
Him for no curtain can stop His seeing. Finally, there are commentators
who have said that the station of the prophet he was on and the knowl-
edge of the Divine he had was itself the proof from his Lord.
After reporting all these sayings, what has been said by the Imam of
Tafsir, Ibn Jarir, has been adjudged authoritatively as most-favoured
and doubt-free. And he has said: As much as the Holy Qur'an has to tell
should be what has to be considered sufficient. In other words, Sayyidna
Yusuf r^sil saw something which made the scruple in his heart go away.
To determine this precisely, there could be all those probabilities men-
tioned by the commentators - but, none of these can be held as certain
absolutely. (IbnKathir)
At the end of the verse it was said: * *&i«*Jl j l'Jj\ Li J«xb iiJaST
OsjalkUl UjUp (This We did to turn away from him evil and lewdness).
Here, the word: * _>~Jl (as-sTT : evil) means minor sin (Saghirah) and: «.Uii^Jl
(al-fahsha': lewdness) means major sin (Kabirah). (Mazhari)
Noteworthy here is that the text mentions 'turning away evil and
lewdness from Sayyidna Ylisuf - and not 'Sayyidna Yusuf SSDl from
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 24
64
evil and lewdness.' The hint implied here is that Sayyidna Yusuf <$Hg§&
was, because of his great station of prophethood, already removed from
this sin as far as he was personally concerned, but evil and immodesty
had encircled him. So Allah broke that trap apart. These words of the
Holy Qur'an are also a testimony proving that Sayyidna Yusuf $&jsSI did
not succumb to even the minor-most sin and the thought which went ac-
cross his heart was not included under sin, otherwise the relevant ex-
pression would have been: 'We saved Yusuf from sin' - and not: 'Turn
away from him evil and lewdness.'
Said in the last sentence is: '^J^A UjCp 'j* (Surely, he is among
Our chosen slaves). The word: jljalki (mukhlasln) is the plural of
mukhlas which means chosen. It means that Sayyidna Yusuf is
among the chosen servants of Allah who has been appointed to the mis-
sion of prophethood to work for the betterment of the creation of Allah.
Such people have Allah's own security shield around them so that they
would not fall a victim to any evil. The Shaytan has himself admitted
that he cannot touch the chosen servants of Allah. He said: ^y#2iJj*i
"JL)^J\ {Lf> ^[ "cU^ That is, by Your honour and power, I shall put
all those humans on the wrong track, except Your servants, the ones cho-
sen by You - 15:40.
In some readings (Qira'at), this word has appeared as: (mukh-
lisln) as well. Mukhlis means a person who obeys and worships Allah
with Ikhlas (for which there is no word in English. The nearest is sincer-
ity which must be genuine, unalloyed, pure and totally honest). Ikhlas
means that, in this obedience to Allah and in this worship of Him, there
should be no intrusion of worldly or personal desires, interests, love of
recognition and office and things like that. If so, the verse would mean:
Whoever is mukhlis (absolutely sincere) in his Amal (deed) and 'Ibadah
(worship), Allah Ta'ala will help him in remaining safe from sins.
In this verse, Allah Ta'ala has chosen to use two words: *^ (si?) and:
(.d^>S (fahsha'). Literally, si? means evil and it refers to minor (saghirah)
sins. And fahsha' means lewdness or immodesty and refers to major (ka-
blrah) sins. This tells us that Allah Ta'ala kept Sayyidna Yusuf $gsl pro-
tected from both kinds of sins, saghirah and kabirah.
Also clarified here is that the 'hamm' or thought attributed to Sayyid-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
65
na Yusuf in the Qur'an was simply a 'hamm' or thought at the level
of non-voluntary scruple, which is included neither under Kabirah sin,
nor under Saghirah - in fact, is excused.
Verses 25 - 29
JIT jUl^Lbl ^ J^U- ^ ^ ^ijlj Jb 4rc>
-- #
L
And they raced towards the door, and she tore his shirt
from behind, and they found her master by the door.
She said, "What can be the punishment of the one who
intended evil with your wife except that he be impri-
soned or (given) a painful chastisement?" [25] He said,
"It was she who sought to seduce me." And a witness
from her family observed that if his shirt was torn up
from the frontside, then she is true and he is a liar; [26]
and if his shirt was torn up from behind, then she is tell-
ing a He and he is truthful. [27]
So, when he saw his shirt torn up from behind, he said,
"This is certainly a guile of yours, O women. Great is the
guile of you women indeed. [28] O Yusuf, ignore this mat-
ter, and you (O woman) seek forgiveness for your sin.
Surely, you were of the sinners." [29]
Commentary
Described in the previous verses was the time when the wife of the
Aziz of Misr was busy enticing Sayyidna Yusuf $$$\ into sin, and he, on
his part, was trying to stay away from it. But, there was the natural
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
66
struggle with that non- voluntary thought too. So, to help his honourable
prophet, Allah Ta'ala showed a miracle, made something appear before
him which drove even that thought out from his heart - whether that
'thing' be the face of his father, Sayyidna Ya'qub SBslK, or some verse out
of the Divine revelation.
Told in the present verse (25) is that Sayyidna Yusuf once he
saw this 'proof from his Lord,' ran away from that private enclave and
dashed for the door to get out from there. The wife of the 'Aziz of Misr
ran after him to hold him back and, by grabbing his shirt, she tried to
stop him from getting out. But, when he did not stop - being determined
not to - the shirt was torn from behind him. However, Sayyidna Yusuf
f$£&\ did come out of the door, and so did Zulaikha behind him. Historical
accounts mention that the door was locked from the inside. When Sayyid-
na Yusuf $£©1 ran and reached the door, this lock opened up by itself
and dropped down.
When they both came out of the door, they saw the 'Aziz of Misr
standing face to face. His wife was unnerved. In order to wriggle out of
the awkward situation, and to put the blame on Sayyidna Yusuf
she said: What can be the punishment of the one who intended evil with
your wife except that he be imprisoned, or (given) a painful chastise-
ment?
Sayyidna Yusuf <$0t, because of his prophetic gentleness, may not
have, perhaps, disclosed her secret. But, when she took the first step and
presented a charge sheet of false accusation against him, he was com-
pelled to tell the truth: ^--^o* u^j'j Ls* ( It was she who sought to seduce
me).
The matter was dense and delicate. For the 'Aziz of Misr, it was diffi-
cult to decide as to who should be taken as being true. That was no occa-
sion for evidence and proof. But, Allah, great is whose majesty, has His
own ways of saving His honourable servants from sin and keeping them
unaffected and protected from it. He would do the same for them during
their worldly life when He would arrange to save them from being dis-
graced, even if it would take a miracle to do that. Usually, on such occa-
sions, infant children have been chosen to unfold truth, infants who are
not expected to talk customarily. But, by giving them power of speech mi-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
67
raculously, Allah Ta'ala would arrange for the acquittal of His favoured
servants from accusations levelled against them. This happened when
people started accusing Sayyidah Maryam falsely. Allah Ta'ala gave a
day old infant, Sayyidna 'Isa the ability to speak and it was
through his tongue that He had the sanctity of his blessed mother mani-
fested - a very special manifestation of His power indeed. Similarly,
when another accusation of this nature was made under the umbrella of
a major conspiracy against Jurayj, a pious elder among the Ban! Israel,
it was a new-born child who testified to his innocence. When Pharaoh
got suspicious about Sayyidna Musa the small daughter of the per-
sonal lady hair-styler of the wife of the Pharaoh was given the power of
speech and it was she who saved Sayyidna Musa during his child-
hood from being hurt by the Pharaoh.
Similarly, in this event relating to Sayyidna Yusuf according to
a narration of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas and Abu Hurairah 4§s>,
Allah Ta'ala bestowed that power of speech upon a small child - and that
too in one of the finest ways of wisdom. This small child was lying in a
cradle in this house. There was no way it could have occured to anyone
that this child would have watched their movements and understood
what they were doing - and then, would be able to even go on to describe
it in some manner. But, Allah is absolutely powerful. When He decides
to highlight the greatness of those who strive in the mission of their obe-
dience to Him, He is quite capable of demonstrating before the whole
world that every particle of this universe works as His secret service
which knows every criminal inside out and keeps a record of his or her
crime and when the time comes, it speaks out the truth. Think of the
Resurrection, the awesome plain of the Hashr when, at the time of the
accounting of deeds, human beings will, goaded by their old worldly hab-
it, refuse to admit their crimes, then, their very hands and feet and
skins and surroundings will be called upon to stand as witnesses against
them. Each such witness shall lay each and everything done by them
bare before the unimaginably huge multitude gathered together on that
fateful day of Al-Mahshar. That would be the time when human beings
will find out that their hands and feet and the walls and doors of their
homes inside, and the security arrangement outside these, none of them,
not even one, were their own. In fact, all of them were secret agents of Al-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
68
lah, the Rabb of all Power.
In sum, this small child, who was lying in the cradle oblivious of
everything in the world around him, was made to speak out - as a mira-
cle of Sayyidna Yusuf - precisely at the time when the 'Aziz of Misr,
being on the horns of a dilemma, did not know what to do.
Furthermore, if this child could have only said that Sayyidna Yusuf
f#M\ is free of any blame and it is Zulaikha who is at fault, then, even
that much would have been no less than a miracle, and a formidable
proof of the innocence of Sayyidna Yusuf ^Bl. But, Allah Ta'ala had this
child say something farsighted which would separate truth from false-
hood decisively. What the child said was: See the shirt of Sayyidna
Yusuf $Sg|BI. If it is torn up from the front, then the word of Zulaikha is
true and that of Sayyidna Yusuf ^gSsS could be otherwise. And if the shirt
is torn up from the back, then there remains just no other probability
but that Sayyidna Yusuf $£sSl was running away from her and Zulaikha
wanted to stop him.
Apart from being a miracle of speech manifested by a child, this was
something which could be understood by everyone around on its own. So,
when the direction was followed, it was observed that the shirt was torn
up from the back. Thus, the innocence of Sayyidna Yusuf 85|~B1 stood
proved openly from physical signs as well.
The explanation of the 'shahid' or witness of Sayyidna Yusuf BUM
given here - that he was a small child blessed with the power of speech
as a miracle - stands proved from a Hadith of the Holy Prophet This
Hadith has been reported by Imam Ahmad in his Musnad, Ibn Hibban
in his Sahih and Hakim in Mustadrak. They have rated this Hadith as
Sahih (sound). In this Hadith, it is said: 'Allah Ta'ala has blessed four
children the power of speech while still in their cradle.' These four are
the same as mentioned earlier. (Mazhari) However, in some narrations,
other explanations of 'shahid' or witness have also been reported. But,
TafsTr authorities such as Ibn Jarir, Ibn Kathir and others have declared
the first Tafsir to be the weightier one.
Injunctions and Rulings
The following rules and guiding principles have been deduced from
the verses cited above:
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
69
1. From verse 25 begining with the words: s->dl (And they raced
towards the door ... ), we learn that a place where there is a danger of
getting involved in sin must be abandoned outright - as was practically
demonstrated by Sayyidna Yusuf SSJSl by running away from there.
2. In matters requiring obedience to Divine injunctions, one should
not, to the best of one's ability, let his efforts in that direction taper off -
even if a tangible result from them does not seem to be coming out. Re-
sults rest in the hands of Allah Ta'ala. One's job is to channel and devote
his or her effort and ability in the way of Allah - and proving one's iden-
tity as a servant of Allah is the purpose. This is what was done by Sayy-
idna Yusuf t$£$\. All doors were closed, even locked, as reported in histor-
ical narrations. Yet, he spent out his maximum strength in running
towards the door. In a situation like that, help and support from Allah
jalla thana'uh is witnessed frequently when a servant of Allah has done
his best, it transpires that He would also arrange the causes for His ser-
vant to succeed. However, should the situation be otherwise and one
fails to achieve formal success as we know it, then, for a devoted servant
of Allah, even this failure is no less than success (for this is the prefer-
ence of his Lord).
It is said about a righteous elder confined to prison that he would, on
every Friday take his bath, wash his clothes, get ready for Jumu'ah pray-
er, walk upto the door of the prison, and once there, he would say: 'YaAl-
lah, this much was what was within my power. What is beyond that is in
Your control.' Who knows, given the limitless mercy of Allah Ta'ala, his
spiritual yearning would have caused the prison gate to open with the
command of Allah and he would have been enabled to perform the Salah
of Jumu'ah. But, Allah, in His wisdom, bestowed upon this righteous dev-
otee such high spiritual station as would pale out a thousand workings
of the supernatural {karamah). The gate of the prison did not open be-
cause of his continuous effort to offer his Salah of Jumu'ah. But, he did
not lose heart. He kept doing the same thing every Jumu'ah. This is spir-
itual fortitude called by Sufi masters as superior to Karamah.
3. It stands proved (from verse 26) that, should a person be accused
falsely by someone, speaking out in defence is the way of the prophets
(the Sunnah of the Anbiya'). Remaining silent at that time, and letting
oneself be declared to be a criminal, is no act of piety or trust in Allah
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
70
(tawakkul).
4. The fourth problem concerns the word: -u»Li (shahid) (in verse 26).
When this word is used in common juristic matters and cases, it denotes
a person who relates an event as seen by him in a disputed case. In this
verse, the person who has been referred to by the word, 'shahid,' has not
related any event, or any personal observation about it - instead of that,
what has been hinted at is a sort of device to arrive at a decision. Techni-
cally, that could not be called a 'shahid' or witness.
But, it is obvious that all these terms have been employed by later
scholars and jurists for the convenience of understanding and teaching.
They are neither the terms of the Holy Qur'an, nor is it bound by them.
The Holy Qur'an has called this person a 'shahid' (witness) in the sense
that the way the statement of a 'witness makes it easy for a judge to ar-
rive at a decision, and proves that one of the parties in the case is in the
right, the same benefit became available through the statement of this
child. Initially, his miraculous speech itself was sufficient proof to ab-
solve Sayyidna Yusuf from the blame. Then, there were the signs
given by him. In the ultimate analysis, they too are nothing but the
proof of the absolvement of Sayyidna Yusuf from the blame. There-
fore, saying that he appeared as a witness in favour of Sayyidna Yusuf
will be correct - though, he did not declare Sayyidna Yusuf to
be true, rather, had mentioned both probabilities. And, in addition to
that, he had even supposedly taken Zulaikha to be true in a situation in
which the likelihood of her being true was not certain - in fact, there ex-
isted the other probability too, because the possibility of the shirt being
torn from the front existed in both situations. And then, he had admitted
the truthfulness of Sayyidna Yusuf 88^31 only in a situation wherein
there could have been no other probability other than this. But, finally,
the outcome of this strategy was but to prove the innocence of Sayyidna
YuBufSfia.
5. In arriving at judgements of disputed cases, circumstancial evi-
dence can be taken into consideration - as was demonstrated here when
this 'shahid' declared that the shirt torn from the backside was an evi-
dence that Sayyidna Yusuf $sSl was running and Zulaikha was trying to
stop him. In this matter, there is an agreement of all jurists that signs
and indicators should definitely be used to determine the truth, as was
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
71
done here. But, besides that, only signs and indicators cannot be given
the status of sufficient proof. In this event relating to Sayyidna Yusuf
$gBl too, that which really proves the innocence of Sayyidna Yusuf SSHI
is the miraculous speech of the child. As for the signs and indicators
which have been mentioned there, they serve to confirm the matter.
In the last two (28 & 29) of the verses cited above, it has been stated
that the 'Aziz of Misr had already realized by having heard the child
speak in the manner he did that some special supernatural situation
was there to demonstrate the innocence of Sayyidna Yusuf SSSsSl. After
that, according to what the child had said, when he saw that the very
shirt of Sayyidna Yusuf $SB\ is really torn up from the back, he became
certain that it was Zulaikha who was at fault and it was Sayyidna Yusuf
SSsBl who was innocent. So, first he addressed Zulaikha and said: '*Jl
that is, all this is a guile of yours whereby you wish to pass on your
wrongdoing to someone else. Then he said that great is the guile of
women for it is difficult to understand and not easy to get out from. The
reason is that they outwardly give the impression of being soft, delicate,
even weak. A non-discerning onlooker is likely to believe in what they
say. But, given a lack of wisdom and honesty, that could be a web of de-
ception. (Mazhari)
According to a narration of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^s> appearing in
the Tafsir of Al-Qurtubi, the Holy Prophet $|§ is reported to have said:
The guile of women is stronger than the guile of Shaytan - because,
about the guile of the Shaytan, Allah Ta'ala has said that it is weak: %\
\jLLj> 'oliT Ja^Jl lusT (4:76); and about the guile of women, it was said: j^J^ti[
J^ia* (great is the guile of you women - 12:28). And it is obvious that not
all women are meant here. Instead, meant here are only those of them
who are involved in practicing guiles and excuses. So, after having
pointed out to Zulaikha her error, the 'Aziz of Misr said to Sayyidna
Yusuf M:
'^f- 'jp JsA :'0 Yusuf, ignore this matter' - that is, do not
speak about it before others so there be no disgrace because of this. Then
he addressed Zulaikha and said: <^ ^[^'SSUJ^fj (and you [O
woman] seek forgiveness for your sin. Surely, you were of the sinners).
This obviously means that she should seek forgiveness from her hus-
band. And it could also mean that she should seek forgiveness from Sayy-
idna Yusuf 85$! for it was she who made the error and put the blame on
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 25 - 29
72
him.
Special Note
At this point, it is very surprising that a husband, who finds out an
open proof of such immodesty and breach of trust on the part of his wife,
would not be agitated, rather, go on talking with perfect peace of mind -
unusual indeed, given the compulsion of human nature in such circum-
stances. Imam Al-Qurtubi has said that one of the reasons for this may
be that the 'Aziz of Misr was someone lacking that kind of a sense of
shame. And it is also possible that the way Allah Ta'ala supernaturally
arranged to save Sayyidna Yusuf first from sin and then from dis-
grace - in the same way, it was also a part of this arrangement that He
did not let the Aziz of Misr become all agitated in anger. Otherwise, as
customary, this would have been an occasion where one is likely to go to
physical assault without bothering to investigate first, not to say much
about verbal aggression, which would be rather elementary. If the Aziz
of Misr, affected by common human response, were to be enraged, it is
possible that he might have committed something, physically or verbal-
ly, something which would have been against the august status of Sayy-
idna Yusuf SSSsll. These are the wonders of Divine Power which openly
prove how those who stand steadfast in obedience to their most true
Lord are protected at every step they take in His way. And the honour of
creating what is there at its best goes only to Allah.
In the verses which will follow, mentioned there is another event
which is connected with the story narrated earlier. There it has been
said that this event, despite the effort to keep it concealed, spread
around among women in the families of the courtiers. These women
started blaming the wife of the Aziz of Misr. Some commentators have
said that these were five women, all wives of officials close to the "Aziz of
Misr. (Qurtubi, Mazhari)
These women were talking among themselves. They were saying:
Look, how regretable it is that the wife of the Aziz of Misr, despite enjoy-
ing a status so high, had become enamoured with her young slave and
was looking for the fulfillment of what she wanted from him. In this, we
think, she is in a grave error. The word used in the verse (30) is: lila {fata-
ha: translated as 'her youthful slave'). Fata' denotes someone youthful.
In customary usage, a boy slave when small is called aghulam. If in his
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 30 - 35
73
youth, the boy is called fata, and the girl, faiah. Here, Sayyidna Yusuf
8?S3 has been referred to as the slave of Zulaikha either because that
which is owned by the husband is also customarily called as that which
is owned by the wife; and/or because Zulaikha had taken Sayyidna
Yusuf i^gBl from her husband as gift. (Qurtub!)
Verses 30 ■ 35
"jfi.jZCtj C-^kI- dli ^r.^ jJL jJ&> l^j^J Ul^l!*. l^ii
L>w ®^?"'_J <_)^ l>--^'' J Ixi* c-iJ^Plj (j-^J, C-J-wijI
L>^ai '<J Ol^iL-lj ^rr> ^ ^Slj ^$3}. L~Ul
And women in the city said, "The wife of the governor is
seducing her youthful slave. The love for him has ar-
rested her. Surely, we see her in open error." [30] So,
when she heard of their crafty comments, she extended
an invitation to them and arranged for them a comfort-
able place (to sit and dine) and gave everyone a knife
and said (to Yusuf): "come in before them." So when
they saw him, they found him great and (were so bewil-
dered that they) cut their hands and said, "Oh God! He
is no human being. He is but a noble angel.' [31] She said,
"This is he you blamed me for. Yes, I seduced him, but
he abstained. And should he not follow my command, he
shall be imprisoned and will be disgraced." [32] He said,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 30 - 35
74
"My Lord, the prison is dearer to me than what these
women invite me to. And unless You do not turn their
guile away from me, I shall get inclined towards them
and shall be among the ignorant." [33] So, his Lord ac-
cepted his prayer and turned their guile away from him.
Surely, He is the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing. [34] Later
on, even after having seen the signs, they deemed it
proper to imprison him for a time. [35]
Commentary
Having explained the linkage of verse before the beginning of the pre-
sent verses, we can now turn to the explanation of individual verses.
Said in verse 32 was: ULjt ^a^I, oi*!, ill* (So, when she heard of
their crafty comments, she extended an invitation to them).
Here, Zulaikha refers to the talking of women as their 'makr' or
craftiness - though they had obviously planned no trick against her. But,
since they spoke ill about her secretly, it was identified as 'makr.' As for
the expression: t§o> *J£ oj&Ij which follows immediately and has been
translated as 'and arranged for them a comfortable place' is inclusive of
the comfort of special pillows for hand and back rest placed there for re-
laxation.
Then, it was said: jVO ^0 (an(i gave everyone a knife). It
means when these women came in and sat down, different foods and
fruits were served, some of which needed a knife to peel and cut, there-
fore, also given to each one of them was a sharp knife. The obvious pur-
pose of this was to cut fruits. But, concealed in her heart was what
comes next - that is, these women will lose their senses at the sight of
Sayyidna Yusuf and would go on to cut their hands with the knife.
After having made all these arrangements, to Sayyidna Yusuf
who was in some other quarter of the house, Zulaikha said: "tyi^ cJlij
(come in before them). Since, Sayyidna Yusuf was not aware of her
vain intention, he came out into this sitting.
That which happened then has been described in:
2)1 * i>: fi* £ Jj 'JZj jiSj ill*
'So, when they saw him, they found him great and [were so
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 30 - 35
75
bewildered that they] cut their hands [that is, when cutting
their fruit, they saw this object of wonder, the knife uncon-
sciously ran over their hand - as it occasionally happens when
one's thought is diverted to something else] and said, 'Oh God!
He is no human being. He is but a noble angel.' [by which they
meant that one exuding such light can only be an angel].'
Then, in verse 32, it was said:
'She [Zulaikha] said: 'So, [see] this is the one you blamed me
for. Yes, I seduced him, but he abstained. And should he [in fu-
ture] not follow my command, he shall be [surely] imprisoned
and shall be disgraced [too].'
When Zulaikha realized that her secret lay disclosed before those
women anyway, she started threatening Sayyidna Yusuf right be-
fore them. At that time, according to some commentators, all these
women too started telling Sayyidna Yusuf that Zulaikha was their
benefactor, therefore, he should not oppose her.
And some words of the Holy Qur'an which appear later (33) also sup-
port it, for example: 'jtjf-'-k (yadHnani: these women invite me) and: 'J*'-*^
(kaidahunna: their guile) where the statement of some women has been
mentioned in the plural form.
When Sayyidna Yusuf saw that these women were also support-
ing Zulaikha and there remained no other visible way to stay safe
against their guile, he turned to his ultimate resort, to Allah jalla tha-
na'uh, and before Him, he said:
My Lord, the prison is dearer to me than what these women in-
vite me to. And unless You turn their guile away from me, I
shall get inclined towards them and shall be among the ignor-
ant.
Here, the statement of Sayyidna Yusuf ^ that 'the prison is dearer
to me' does not reflect any desire or wish to be detained in a prison, in-
stead of that, it is an expression which shows that he would find it easier
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 30 - 35
76
to face this temporal hardship as compared to that of falling in sin. Ac-
cording to some narrations, when Sayyidna Yusuf was confined to
the prison, a revelation from Allah Ta'ala told him: You have put your-
self into the prison by what you yourself had said: *J\ tj~\ ^IJI (the pri-
son is dearer to me) and had you asked for well-being ('afiyah), you
would have been blessed with perfect well-being. From here we come to
know that, to stay safe from a major hardship, saying in prayer that one
better be subjected to some minor hardship in lieu of it is not appropri-
ate. Instead of doing that, one should, when under the threat of any
hardship, problem or distress, pray to Allah Ta'ala for nothing but 'afiy-
ah (well-being). Therefore, the Holy Prophet *§§ prohibited a man from
praying for sabr (patience) saying that sabr is done when one faces dis-
tress and hardship. So, rather praying to Allah for sabr, pray for 'afiyah.
(Tirmidh!) The uncle of the Holy Prophet «§|, Sayyidna 'Abbas 4§£> asked
him: Teach me a prayer I should make. He said: Pray for 'afiyah (well-be-
ing) from your Rabb. Sayyidna Abbas says when he, after a period of
time, once again asked him to be advised of some du'a'he should be mak-
ing, he said: Pray to Allah Ta'ala for 'afiyah in dunya and 'akhirah.
(Mazhari from Tabarani)
As for the saying of Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1: 'And unless you do not turn
their guile away from me, I shall get inclined towards them,' this is not
contrary to the concept of the 'Ismah of prophethood (a prophet's state of
being Divinely protected from sin) - because the very outcome of 'Ismah
is that Allah Ta'ala would, by arranging to keep a person safe from sin
as a creational imperative, protect him from falling into it. Though Sayy-
idna Yusuf had this desired cover by virtue of his being a prophet,
yet he was compelled to make this duT because of the great awe he had
for Him in his heart. This also tells us that no one can, without the help
and support of Allah Ta'ala, stay safe from sin. And it also makes it
clear that every act of sin is caused by ignorance (jahalah), the opposite
of which is knowledge Cilm), and 'Ilm (knowledge) demands abstention
from sins. (Qurtubi)
After that, said in verse 34 was:
So, his Lord accepted his prayer and turned their guile away
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
77
from him. Surely, He is the All-Hearing, the All-Knowing.
To protect him from the guile of these women, Allah Ta'ala made his
own wise arrangements. Though the 'Aziz of Misr and his inner circle
was already convinced of the great spiritual qualities of Sayyidna Yusuf
his piety, fear of Allah and chastity, but rumours of the incident
had started circulating in the city. To put a check on this, they found it
expedient to confine Sayyidna Yusuf into the prison for a certain pe-
riod of time so that there remains no source of any doubt in the con-
cerned family, and that the talk of the town too dies out in due course.
So, said at the end of the verse (35) was:
Later on, even after having seen the signs, they [the 'Aziz of
Misr and his advisers] deemed it proper [or expedient] to impri-
son him for a time.
Thus, to the prison he was sent.
Verses 36 - 42
Lr**8, JlJ] \ji ^U or* CJ^S *** cP°J
i ' ' *
\ " > >>»' a > *' " A
y\ i&Ji ^^^^ ii\ 'jf\ z 'ir'fijj ^i
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
78
VP® ^iSl £1 J^Jj j^Ji ^di aJ> Vf
lljU "dti'jjl* l-*4^ £^ <<Ul 0^ <n>
^ * ' J ' ' * (i ■'.<<*■ 'i^. •» \ ■>*. ti
And two men entered the prison with him. One of them
said, "I have seen myself (in dream) pressing wine." And
the other said, "I have seen myself carrying bread on my
head of which the birds are eating. Let us know its inter-
pretation. We see you are a man of good deeds." [36]
He said, "No food provided for you shall come to you,
but I can give you its description before it comes to you.
This is the knowledge my Lord has given me. I have
abandoned the way of those who do not believe in Allah,
and who are deniers of the Hereafter, [37] and I have fol-
lowed the way of my fathers, Ibrahim, Ishaq and Ya'qub.
It is not for us that we associate any partners with Al-
lah. All this is of the favour of Allah upon us and upon
the people, but most of the people are not grateful. [38] O
my fellow prisoners, are different gods better or Allah,
the One, the All-Dominant? [39] Whatever you worship,
other than Him, are nothing but names you have coined,
you and your fathers. Allah has sent down no authority
for them. Sovereignty belongs to none but Allah. He has
ordained that you shall not worship anyone but Him.
This is the only right path. But most of the people do not
know." [40]
O my fellow prisoners, one of you will serve wine to his
master, while the other will be crucified and birds will
eat from his head. Destined is the matter you are asking
about." [41]
And he (Yusuf) said to the one whom he believed likely
to be released out of the two, "Mention me before your
master.' Then, the Satan made him forget to mention
him to his master. So, he (Yusuf) remained in prison for
a few years. [42]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
79
Commentary
Mentioned in the verses cited above is a supplementary event relat-
ing to the story of Sayyidna Yusuf $gB. It has been repeatedly stressed
that the Holy Qur'an is no book of history, or of stories and tales. When
a story or historical event is mentioned in it, the sole objective is to pro-
vide some lesson, good counsel or crucial guidance on various facets of
human life. In the entire Qur'an and throughout the events relating to
many prophets, it is the story of Sayyidna Yusuf alone which has
been described by the Qur'an continuously - otherwise, it has considered
it sufficient to mention some necessary part of an historical event where-
ver appropriate.
If you would look at the story of Sayyidna Yusuf $SsB from the begin-
ning to the end, there are hundreds of lessons to learn, good advices to
heed to and important elements of guidance to follow during various
stages of human life. This supplementary story too has its graces of guid-
ance in abundance.
The event as it took shape was that, despite the complete absolve-
ment of Sayyidna Yusuf from the blame, and the strong establish-
ment of his moral integrity, it was to put an end to the disgrace of people
talking about them that the 'Aziz of Misr and his wife decided to send
Sayyidna Yusuf SStSB! to the prison for some time - which, in reality, was
the fulfillment of the du'a' and wish of Sayyidna Yusuf because, for
him, it had become extremely difficult to defend his chastity while living
in the home of the 'Aziz of Misr.
When Sayyidna Yusuf $gSBI arrived at the prison, two other sen-
tenced criminals were also admitted there. One of them was the
cup-bearer of the king while the other was a cook. Citing major Tafsir au-
thorities, Ibn Kathir has written that these two were arrested on the
charge that they had tried to poison the king through food or drink. The
case was under investigation, therefore, they were kept in prison.
When Sayyidna Yusuf came into the prison, it was because of
his prophetic morals, mercy and affection that he used to show concern
about all of his fellow inmates and took care of them whenever needed. If
anyone became sick, he would call on him and do whatever had to be
done for him. For anyone he found sad or distressed, he would have ap-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
80
propriate words of comfort. To lift his spirits, he would gently tell him to
observe patience and made the hope of freedom come alive into his
heart. He would think of bringing comfort to others at the cost of his own
discomfort. For whole nights he would remain engaged in the 'Ibadah
(worship) of Allah Ta*ala. Seeing his endearing ways, all inmates of the
prison became convinced of his high spiritual status. Even the offic-
er-in-charge of the prison was impressed. He said: Had it been in my
power, I would have let you go. Now, this much I can do that you will
face no inconvenience here.
Some Notes to Wonder About
When the officer-in-charge of the prison, or some of the inmates, told
Sayyidna Yusuf $gSB\ that they loved him very much, he said: For God's
sake, do not love me - because whenever I have been loved by anyone, I
have suffered one way or the other. When I was a child, my paternal
aunt loved me. As a result, I was blamed for theft. Then, my father loved
me. This made me do a term of detention in a well at the hands of my
brothers, then came slavery and expulsion from home country. When the
wife of the Aziz loved me, I landed into this prison. (Ibn Kathir, Ma?hari)
These two prisoners who went to the prison alongwith Sayyidna
Yusuf said to him one day that they thought he was a man of piety
and good deeds, therefore, they would like to ask him to give an interpre-
tation of their dream. Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4p> and some other leading
authorities in Tafsir have said that they had really seen these dreams.
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^> has said that there was no dream.
They had simply made it up to test the spiritual excellence and veracity
of Sayyidna Yusuf SS$I .
However, one of them, that is, the royal cup-bearer, said: T have seen
myself (in dream) pressing wine,' and the other, that is, the cook, said: 'I
have seen myself carrying bread on my head of which the birds are eat-
ing.' Then, they requested him to interpret the dreams for them.
Here, Sayyidna Yusuf $S*bK has been requested to interpret the
dreams. But he, before answering this question, and following his intrin-
sic prophetic way, begins with the task of Tabligh and invitation to be-
lieve and have faith. And by following the principle of Da'wah and by act-
ing wisely, he first tried to create in their hearts a base of confidence in
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
81
him. To achieve this, he talked about his particular miracle through
which he tells them about the food which they receive from their homes,
or from somewhere else, and much before it arrives, he is able to tell
them the kind, the taste, the quantity and the time of arrival of the food
- and that the food turns out to be exactly as predicted: JJy t&}>
(This is of the knowledge my Lord has given me). He is saying that this
has nothing to do with the art of divination through computation of fig-
ures and lines ('Urn al-jafr and 'Urn al-raml - not Jafar and Ramal, sooth-
saying or any other occult act of conjuring). Instead of all that, this is
what my Rabb tells me - and I pass on the information. And this was an
open miracle which is proof positive of prophethood and a major cause of
confidence. After that, he declares his abhorence for disbelief and his dis-
engagement from the community of disbelievers. Then, with it, he also
stresses that he is a member of the House of Prophets and it is their
Community that he adheres to and that he is a scion of the House of
Ibrahim, Ishaq and Ya'qub $231. We mentioned confidence a little earli-
er. Customarily, this kind of inherited nobility, a common family trait, is
also a source of creating confidence in a person. After that he said: And
it is not for us that we associate any partners with Allah. Then, he said
that the Taufiq of following a true religion ('the favour of Allah upon us
and upon all people') was nothing but the Fadl or grace of Allah TaHa,
for it was He who, by giving proper understanding, made the acceptance
of truth easy on us. But, most of the people do not appreciate this bless-
ing and do not show their gratitude for it. After having said that, he
asked the same prisoners to tell him if it was better that human beings
should be worshiping many gods, or was it better that one becomes a ser-
vant of one Allah alone - whose subduing power is all-dominant. Then he
referred to idol worship from a different angle. He told them that their
fathers and forefathers have taken some idols as their Lord. As for them,
they are no more than a lot of names which they have coined on their
own. They have no personal attributes which could become deserving of
assigning to them the least fund of power - because all of them are inert.
This is something one can see with one's own eyes. The only other meth-
od through which they could have been taken as true objects of worship
would be that Allah Ta'ala sends down specific injunctions or command-
ments to worship them. So, in that case, even if observation and reason
had not been willing to accept their godhood but, because of the Divine
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
82
command, we would have left our observation and reason aside and
would have obeyed the command of Allah. But, this is not there either -
because Allah TaHa did not send down any argument or proof for their
worship. Instead of that, what He said was but that Law and Sovereign-
ty belonged to Allah TalQa with no one having a right in it; and the com-
mand He gave was no other but that we should not worship anyone or
anything other than Allah. Finally, he said: 'This is the only right path -
which was bestowed on my forefathers by Allah TaHa, but most of the
people do not know this reality.'
After having made his call to truth, Sayyidna Yusuf turned to
the dreams mentioned by two of his prison mates declaring that one of
the two of them will get his release, return to his job and keep serving
wine to his master. As for the other, the crime against him will stand
proved and he will be crucified and birds will eat from his head.
An Example of Prophetic Compassion
Ibn Kathir has said: Though the dreams of both these prisoners were
separate, and fixed was the interpretation of each, and also fixed was
the fate that the royal cup-bearer will be acquitted and return to his job
and the cook will be crucified. But, because of his prophetic compassion
and clemency, he did not specifically mention as to who among the two
will be hanged so that the person concerned may be spared from becom-
ing obsessed by the very thought of it right from that time. Instead of
that, he made a general statement saying that one of them will be re-
leased and the other will be crucified.
At the end, he told them that the interpretation of their dreams
given by him was not arrived at by conjecture. It was Divine decree
which cannot be averted. Commentators who have called the dreams de-
scribed by these people as false and made-up, they have also said: When
Sayyidna Yusuf t$gB interpreted their dreams, they came up with the re-
mark that they had just not seen any dream. They had simply made it
up. Thereupon, Sayyidna Yusuf $^!£K said: l^x&i <j> 'J&\ (Destined
is the matter you are asking about). In other words, it would mean:
Whether you saw this dream, or did not, now the event will come to be
as described - the purpose of which is that this is the punishment of the
sin, of making up a false dream, committed by you, a punishment which
has been identified in the interpretation of the dream.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
83
After that, to the person about whom Sayyidna Yusuf had gath-
ered from the interpretation of his dream that he would be released, he
said: When you are released from the prison, mention me before your
master as the innocent person who is still languishing in the prison. But,
once released, this person forgot about this message of Sayyidna Yusuf
as a result of which, his freedom was further delayed and he had to
stay in prison for a few more years. The word used in the Qur'an is: a^u
jjj.. (bid'a sinm: a few years). This word holds good for a figure between
three to nine. Some commentators have said that he had to live in the
prison for a period of seven more years.
Injunctions and Rulings
Worth pondering on are many Ahkam, Masa'il, useful lessons and
elements of guidance that emerge from the verses under reference. They
are as given below:
1. Consider the confinement of Sayyidna Yusuf into a prison
which is the notorious turf of criminals and bad characters. But, he treat-
ed them too with his characteristic good morals and social graces, as a re-
sult of which, all of them became enamoured with him. This tells us that
it is the duty of reformers that they should, by dealing with sinners and
criminals with compassion and concern, bring them closer, let them be-
come familiar, connected, and reliant on them. Also necessary is that
they should not betray any attitude of hatred or distaste for them at any
step.
2. From the statement: 'J-z^S 'j* dJ^) W (We see you are a man of good
deeds), we find out that the interpretation of a dream should be sought
particularly from persons one trusts in as righteous, good in deeds and
sympathetic.
3. The third thing we learn here is about the ideal conduct of those
who carry the da'wah of truth and serve people by working for their
moral and social betterment. In this connection, their first duty is to
bring round people created by Allah to put their trust in them through
their good morals and conduct, and their intellectual and practical excel-
lences - whether they have to unfold and express some of those excel-
lences, as was done by Sayyidna Yusuf on this occasion when he not
only talked about his miracle but also mentioned his being a member of
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 36 - 42
84
the House of Prophets. Such a statement of personal excellence - if it is
based on the intention to serve people to become better and not to prove
one's personal rank - will not be considered as the 'self-praise' which has
been prohibited in the Holy Qur'an: \7jS"J Stf that is, do not talk
about the purity of your own self. (Tafsir Mazhari)
4. Pointed to here is an important principle of communication and
correction (Tabligh and Irshad). It is the duty of the carrier of a Call
(Da'i) and reformer (Muslih) that he should, at all times and under all
circumstances, keep his constant mission of Da'wah and Tabligh come
first of all he does. In other words, if someone comes to him for someth-
ing, he should not forget his real mission - as was done by Sayyidna
Yusuf when these prisoners came to him to ask for an interpreta-
tion of their dreams. At that time, before answering their request for the
interpretation of their dreams, he gave them the gift of right guidance
through his Tabligh and Irshad. Please do not take Da'wah and Tabligh
as something which takes place in a conference, or on a pulpit or stage
alone. This job is done far more effectively through personal contacts and
private exchanges.
5. Another aspect of this very effort of telling people what is right
and seeking their betterment through it (Irshad and Islah) is : Whatever
is said in this connection should be said with the strategy of wisdom in a
way that it goes into the heart of the addressee. This is how it was done
by Sayyidna Yusuf f$0$\. He succeeded in showing to them that the excel-
lences he had were the direct outcome of his disengagement with disbe-
lief and adoption of Islam as his faith. After that he described the draw-
backs and shortcomings of Kufr and Shirk in a soft manner which
appeals to the heart.
6. Another problem resolved here is about how bad news should be
handled. If, that which has to be communicated to an addressee happens
to be painful or repugnant, yet it be necessary that it be disclosed, then,
it should be presented before the addressee, as far as possible, in a way
that it brings the least discomfort to him. This is as it was when the
death of one person was destined as interpreted on the basis of his
dream, but Sayyidna Yusuf kept it ambiguous. He did not make it
precise and fixed by telling him that he will be the one to be hanged. (Ibn
Kathir, Mazhari)
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
85
7. It will be recalled that Sayyidna Yusuf had sought his release
from the prison when he asked the acquitted prisoner: Mention me be-
fore your master. This tells us that making someone a medium of effort
in order to get out of some difficulty is not against the principle of Tawak-
kul (Trust in Allah).
8. Another view of this problem is that Allah Ta'ala does not like His
great prophets making efforts to achieve everything permissible and go
on to make a human being the medium of their release. This is so
because the absence of any medium between them and Allah Ta'ala
spells out the true identity of prophets. Perhaps, that was why this
prisoner forgot about the message given by Sayyidna Yusuf SSB which
made him stay in the prison for many more years. In a Hadith too, the
Holy Prophet »H has pointed out in this direction.
Verses 43 - 50
<*J\*** ^ j-S^k 0U~- o Ju '^jS dLLJI J Is j
y~ "1 , ' 1 , ^ > -
f < •* l**.* A> « • * .» .1' 1
U_4 yjj aLu- ^ o jjJl* j^jJLsA>- Ui E bb ^^j^
L. ji5 b S\X$> dUj -bo tjA ^tv^ J jIS b
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
86
And the king said, "I have seen (in a dream) seven fat
cows being eaten by seven lean ones, and seven ears of
grain which are green and (seven) others which are dry.
O people, tell me about my dream, if you do interpret
dreams." [43] They said, "(It seems to be) a mishmash of
dreams, and we do not know the interpretation of
dreams." [44]
And said the one who was released out of the two and re-
called (Yusuf) after a long time, '1 shall tell you its inter-
pretation. Just send me (to Yusuf)." [45]
'Yusuf, O the truthful one, tell us about seven fat cows
eaten by seven lean ones, and seven ears of grain which
are green and (seven) others which are dry, so that I
may go back to the people, that they may know." [46]
He said, 'You will grow crops for seven years consecu-
tively. So, what you have harvested, leave it in its ear,
except a little which you eat. [47] Then there shall come
after that seven hard years which shall eat up what you
have stored for them, except a little which you preserve
(to sow). [48] Then there shall come after that a year in
which people shall have rains and in which they shall
extract juices." [49]
And the king said, "Bring him to me." So, when the mes-
senger came to him, he said, "Go back to your lord and
ask him, 'What about the women who cut their hands?'
Surely, my Lord knows their guile well." [50]
Commentary
After that, say the verses cited above, Allah Ta'ala created through
the workings of what is unseen (Al-Ghayb), a particular way out for the
release of Sayyidna Yusuf <$0&. This made the king of Egypt see a dream
which caused him great anxiety. He assembled the known dream inter-
preters and soothsayers of his state and asked them to interpret his
dream. None of them could understand the dream. The answer they all
gave was: cr^- f^-^ 'J^ &&s>\ : '(It seems to be) a mishmash
of dreams, and we do not know the interpretation of dreams.' The word:
^UJ!>I (adghath) is the plural form of: *jJw» (dighth) which literally refers
to a bundle of chaff or husk separated from grain while threshing and is
a collection of different kinds of waste material. The sense of their say-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
87
ing was that this dream was somewhat muddled, confused and an admix-
ture of many thoughts and things, and they did not know how to inter-
pret such dreams. Had it been a regular dream, they would have had
interpreted it.
While watching the proceedings of this event, that released prisoner
recollected the message given by Sayyidna Yusuf dSsSJl, though after the
passage of a long time in between. He stepped forward and said that he
may be able to tell him the interpretation of this dream. At that time, by
mentioning the spiritual excellence of Sayyidna Yusuf SSBl, his expertise
in dream interpretation, and his detention in the prison despite his inno-
cence, he submitted that he be allowed to meet him in the prison. The
king arranged that for him. He came to Sayyidna Yusuf $g£fl. To de-
scribe this entire episode, the Holy Qur'an has used only one word:
d'J^'fi (fa arsilunT).
It means: Just send me (to Yusuf). Things like the introduction of
Sayyidna Yusuf SSBI, the official permission to see him and then the
final arrival in the prison are parts of the event which can be understood
contextually. Therefore, they were not described specifically, instead, the
story was initiated as follows.
This begins with the address: 1$ 'uL-'y. (Yusuf, O the truthful
one ... ) in verse 46. It means that this person reached the prison and de-
scribed his intent in a manner that he first confessed to the truthfulness
of Sayyidna Yusuf $gSsSI in word and deed, and then requested him to
give an interpretation of a dream. The dream he related was: The king
has seen that seven fat cows are being eaten by seven lean ones; and he
has seen that there are seven ears of grain which are green and seven
others which are dry.
After having related the dream, this person said: ^Ull Ji'^-'J ~J?3
£/j*I*t (so that I may go back to the people, that they may know). It
means: If you tell me the interpretation, it is possible that, when I go
back to the people and report the interpretation to them, it is likely that,
in this way, they get to know your excellence and expertise.
According to Tafsir Mazhari, the format of events present in the
world of autonomous images is what one sees in dreams. In that world,
these images have particular meanings. The edifice of the art of inter-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
88
preting dreams solely depends on knowing what a particular autono-
mous image in that world means. Allah Ta'ala had blessed Sayyidna
Yusuf $83 with perfection in this art. As soon as he heard the dream re-
lated, he knew that seven fat cows and seven green ears denote seven
years during which crops will grow well as usual - because animal-driv-
en ploughing to level land and grow grain has a distinct role in it. Simi-
larly, seven lean cows and seven dry ears of grain mean that, after the
first seven years, there will be seven years of severe famine. As for the
seven lean cows eating the seven fat ones, it means that the grain stored
during the first seven years will all be eaten up during those years of fa-
mine - remaining there will be some grain needed for sowing.
Obviously, the dream of the king had told him only about seven
years of good crops followed by seven years of famine. But, Sayyidna
Yusuf $3 also added to it that, following the year of drought, there will
be an year of good rains and crops. Sayyidna Yusuf came to know
about it either because the total number of years of famine were no more
than seven whereby, as the customary practice of Allah would have it,
the eighth year would be that of rains and crops. According to early com-
mentator, Qatadah, Allah Ta'ala had Sayyidna Yusuf know about it
through a revelation so that the amount of information they receive
could be over and above that which was to be interpreted through the
dream - so that the spiritual excellence of Sayyidna Yusuf is further
enhanced to become the cause of his being released. Then, another factor
was added to this. Sayyidna Yusuf f^»l did not consider it sufficient to
limit himself to the technical interpretation of the dream only. The fact
was that he also gave them a good counsel based on wisdom and fel-
low-feeling. He advised them to keep the extra produce yielded during
the first seven years within the ears of the crop of wheat, so that it may
not be affected by bacteria when old. It is borne by experience that grain
while in ears is not affected by bacteria.
Said in verse 48 was: *J£ C 'Jz?t ollui ilk oJJ rly» 'Jc jj (Then there
shall come, after that, seven hard years which shall eat up what you
have stored for them). Since, seen in the dream was that seven lean cows
ate up the seven fat ones, therefore, while giving his interpretation of
the dream, he considered it appropriate to say that the years of the fa-
mine will eat up what they had stored over the past years. Though, an
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
89
year is no eatable, the sense is that the people and animals will eat up
during the time of famine whatever grain was stored up during past
years.
The context of the story shows that this person, after having found
out the interpretation of the dream, returned to the king and told him
about it. He was pleased with it and convinced of the intellectual and
spiritual excellence of Sayyidna Yusuf But, the Holy Qur'an has
not considered it necessary to mention all these things because they are
self-explanatory. What transpired later was described by saying:
*j 'j,j3\ iiiiJl (And the king said, 'Bring him to me.'). It means that the king
gave the order that Sayyidna Yusuf be taken out of the prison and
be produced before him in his court. So, some emissary of the king ar-
rived at the prison with the message of the king.
Obviously, this was an occasion which should have been welcomed by
Sayyidna Yusuf He had been in the prison for a long time, re-
stricted and helpless. He wished to be released. When the message of the
king arrived at the prison that he was wanted by the king, he should
have welcomed it and got himself ready to go. But, Allah Talla bestows
upon His Messengers a very high moral station which other people just
cannot comprehend.
The answer he gave to the emissary of the king was:
llii- jAJ$i> JJ>'j %\'^.£\'J&i 'Jj\ "(JJh\ '^QC» diTj Jl'fifr'j Jli
'Go back to your lord and ask him, 'What about the women who
cut their hands?' Surely, my Lord knows their guile well.'
Here, by asking this question, the objective is to find out if he is still
held in doubt about what had happened then and if he is still taken to
be at some fault in that matter.
Also noteworthy at this stage is that Sayyidna Yusuf is, in the
present context, talking about the women who had cut their hands - he
has not mentioned the wife of the 'Aziz who was the main cause of what
had happened. In this conduct of his, there was consideration for the
right of his master's house where he lived and where he was brought up,
something elementally respected by a person of natural gentleness in
him. (Qurtubi)
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 43 - 50
90
Then, not any less important was his real purpose, the need to be
exonerated from blame conclusively. If proof was needed, it could have
come from those women as well. And it would have not brought much of
a disgrace on them. Had they confessed to what was the truth, they
would have been, at the most, charged for having given false advice only.
This would have been contrary to the case of the wife of the 'Aziz for, if
she was made a target of the investigations, it would have proved far
more disgraceful for her. And, along with this, Sayyidna Yusuf SJSsSBI said:
^A^3y 'Jj (Surely, my Lord knows their guile well). He said this so
that the king too will get to know the truth of the matter - which is a
delicate approach to register his innocence in it.
On this occasion, reported in the Sahib, of Al-Bukhari and the Jami'
of Tirmidhi, following a narration of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^>, there is
a Hadith of the Holy Prophet »H in which he said: If I had been in a pri-
son for so long, as Yusuf HSgwl had been, and had I then been summoned
for release, I would have accepted it immediately.
And in a report from Imam al-Tabari, the words are: The patience,
forbearance and many other noble traits of his character are astonish-
ing. When he was asked to give an interpretation of the dream of the
king while still being in prison, had I been in his place, I would have, be-
fore giving the interpretation, placed a condition that I should be taken
out of the prison before I could give an interpretation of that dream.
Again, when the emissary of the king brought in the message of his re-
lease, had I been in his place, I would have immediately started walking
towards the gate of the prison. (Qurtubi)
It should be noted that the purpose in this Hadith is to praise the pa-
tience, forbearance and the many noble traits of the character of
Sayyidna Yusuf S&jsSl. But, by comparing the response of Sayyidna Yusuf
in the present situation which he supposedly attributed to himself, he
seems to be saying that had he been there in his place, he would have
not elected to delay his release. If this is taken to mean that the Holy
Prophet SH is calling the conduct of Sayyidna Yusuf $SB better and, in
the case of his own august person, he is saying that had he been in his
place, he would have not been able to match that preferred conduct, rath-
er, would have settled for the less preferred, it is obviously not upto the
station of the one who is called the foremost among prophets, may peace
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 51 - 52
91*
be upon them all. To answer that, it may be said that he is, no doubt,
the foremost among prophets, but the precedence of some other prophet
in a certain part of his conduct would not be considered contrary to it.
In addition to that, as said in Tafsir al-Qurtubi, it is also possible
that the modus operandi employed by Sayyidna Yusuf is an out-
standing proof of his patience, forbearance and noble traits of character -
and is highly commendable at its place. But, the pragmatic method of
doing things which the Holy Prophet l|t attributed to himself was partic-
ularly appropriate to and better for educating his community and offer-
ing to its teeming masses the best course of action likely to bring nothing
but good to them. The reason in the present setting is that the tempera-
ment of kings changes. Placing trust in them is not a wise thing to do.
On an occasion such as this, putting conditions or delaying the process is
not the appropriate thing to do for common people. The probability re-
mains that the king may change his opinion and one is left to rot in that
prison, as it had long been the practice. As for Sayyidna Yusuf 8SsSBl, he
is a prophet of Allah. As such, he could have been given to understand
by Allah Ta'ala that the delay he would cause would not go against his
interest in any way. But, others do not enjoy that degree of closeness to
Allah. The Holy Prophet ^ was mercy for all the worlds. In his tempera-
ment and taste, he had an elemental rapport with the entire creation of
Allah. He always preferred to make things easier and better for the
great masses of people. To him this was more important. Therefore, he
said: If he had the opportunity, he would have not delayed. Allah knows
best.
Verses 51-52
l5T j J>Jl ^Lyas>^ss>~ jjjj3\ oiy»V oJli ^ 'tf Luip
He (the king) said, "What was your case, O women, when
you seduced Yusuf?" They said, "God forbid, we know of
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 51 - 52
92
no evil in him." The governor's wife said, "Now the truth
has come to light. I did seduce him, and he is of the
truthful." [51] (Then Yusuf said,) "That was because he
(the governor) may know that I did not betray him in
his absence and that Allah does not lead the guile of
betrayers to success." [52]
Commentary
When the royal emissary delivered to Sayyidna Yusuf t^gJBl the order
of his release and invited him to see the king, he asked him to first have
his case investigated through the women who had cut their hands. His
approach was based on many wise considerations. Allah Ta'ala bestows
on His prophets a perfect faith, He also gives them matching intelligence
and insight into matters and conditions they have to face. From the
tenor of the royal message, Sayyidna Yusuf had deduced that the
king of Egypt was going to confer some honour on him after his release
from the prison. At that time, wisdom demanded that the reality of the
misconduct for which he was blamed and because of which he was con-
fined into the prison must become fully clear before everyone concerned
and no one remains in doubt about his innocence. If this was not done,
the outcome would be that people would stop talking for a while because
of the royal honour bestowed on him, but these doubts would keep tick-
ing in their hearts making them think that he was the person who had
violated the honour of his master. That such conditions could emerge in
royal courts and the king becomes influenced by such popular thoughts
is not a possibility too far out. Therefore, he considered it necessary that
this matter should be straightened out and cleaned up before his release.
In the second (52) of the two verses cited above, Sayyidna Yusuf has
himself pointed out to two considerations implied in the way he acted
and in the option of delaying his release.
The first consideration was: <~Zh '^A'^'J\'^r'^ It means: I delayed
my release so that the 'Aziz of Misr comes to know for sure that I did not
betray him in any way during his absence.
He was so concerned about making the 'Aziz of Misr become assured
of his innocence because he thought it would be terrible if the 'Aziz of
Misr continues to harbour doubts in his heart against him and suffer
more from them when unable to say much after the royal honour has
been conferred on him. If so, he would be displeased with the honour
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 51 - 52
93
given to him and far more painful would be the silence he would have to
maintain. Since, he had been his master when he lived with him, his
pain was too much to bear for Sayyidna Yusuf $§B, intrinsically gentle
as he was. Then, it was equally obvious that once the 'Aziz of Misr came
to believe in his innocence, people will stop talking by themselves.
The second consideration he mentions is: '<J-h& ^ <L>Tj> , that
is, he asked for investigations to be made in order that people may know
that Allah does not lead the guile of betrayers to success.
This statement could be taken to mean that an investigation would
expose the betrayal of the betrayers and people would stand warned that
betrayers are finally disgraced leaving a lesson for others to stay away
from doing things like that in the future. Also possible here is another
meaning, that is, had Sayyidna Yusuf $g£S! received the royal honours in
the same climate of doubt, it may have occured to all watchers that it
was not impossible to betray and be honoured at the same time. This
would have distorted their faith in fidelity and would have driven away
the distaste for betrayal from their hearts. However, it was because of
these two considerations that Sayyidna Yusuf SSislBl did not favour his
leaving the prison immediately after having received the message of his
release. In fact, there was a touch of royal elegance in his manner when
he demanded that his case be investigated first.
A gist of this appears in verse 51: o* *~**"'y. c/^'j 0 hcJQ*- ^ ^ that
is, the king called for the women who had cut their hands and asked
them: 'What was your case, O women, when you seduced Yusuf?' This
question of the king tells us that he, on his part, had become certain that
the party at fault was not Sayyidna Yusuf <$s£&. He took those women to
be at fault, therefore, he said: 'when you seduced Yusuf.' After that, the
answer given by the women appears as follows:
^Jl y,yi\ of^l cJli * 'tf C 4J 'j&>- "Ji
They said, 'God forbid, we know of no evil in him.' The govern-
or's wife (also present there) said, 'Now, the truth has come to
light. I did seduce him, and he is of the truthful.'
Sayyidna Yusuf had not named the wife of the governor, the
'Aziz of Misr, as part of the investigations, but that is how things happen
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 51 - 52
94
when Allah jalla thana'uh decides to honour someone - people would rise
and speak up, come forward and tell the truth, without let or hinderance
or demur. So it was on this occasion. The wife of the governor found the
courage. She herself proclaimed the truth.
Upto this point, in what you have heard about Sayyidna Yusuf
there is good guidance for our lives and solutions of many problems as
well. Eight of such rulings have appeared under our comments on Verses
36-42. An additional six which come out from the present verses are being
given below.
Rulings:
9. Allah TaHa Himself manages things for His favoured servants by
releasing unseen arrangements which help them achieve their objectives
- for He does not like them to become indebted to anyone else created by
Him. This was the reason why the message of Sayyidna Yusuf ^fiil
given to the prisoner-to-be-released in which he was asked to mention
him to the king was made to be forgotten. Later, in its place, a very spe-
cial arrangement was made through the workings of the unseen which
was designed to serve two objectives at the same time, that Sayyidna
Yusuf f^sUl would not become indebted to anyone's favour to start with,
and that the main purpose of his release from the prison would stand
achieved with full honour and dignity waiting for him.
To set this unseen plan in motion, the king of Egypt was made to see
a disturbing dream, the interpretation of which proved to be beyond the
abilities of the experts he had at his court. So, driven by need, recourse
had to be made to Sayyidna Yusuf 8$® . (Ibn Kathlr)
10. Prophetic conduct is a mirror of high morals. Consider the behavi-
our of the prisoner who was released. Sayyidna Yusuf had simply
asked him to mention his name to the king. But he was unable to do
even this much for him. As a result of his neglect, he had to spend seven
more years in the prison. Now the same prisoner returns to him after
seven years carrying a job of his own, that of finding out the interpreta-
tion of the same king's dream, the king to whom he had been asked to
mention Sayyidna Yusuf s name and which he did not. In a situation like
that, it was natural that he should have admonished him, even become
angry at him for not having done something so insignificant. But, Sayyid-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 51 - 52
95
na Yusuf acted in accord with his prophetic morals when he, not to
say much about an admonition, did not even mention the episode itself.
(Ibn Kathir & Qurtubi)
11. Anbiya' and 'Ulama' have a dual duty. They should naturally be
concerned about the attitude of people towards their 'Akhirah. They
have to help them out with good counsel in this crucial matter by shield-
ing them from deeds which will become their punishment in the 'Akhi-
rah. Then, along with it, they should also keep a constant watch on the
economic condition of Muslims so that they do not suffer - as was done
by Sayyidna Yusuf f$gSl. On this occasion, he did not consider it suffi-
cient to simply give the interpretation of the dream. Instead, he gave a
wise and well-meaning advice as well. He suggested to them that they
should leave the entire wheat crop in the ears only taking out what was
needed so that the grain so stored would not go bad in later years.
12. An 'Alim whose guidance is relied upon by Muslims should also
watch out that he is not suspected by people - even though such a suspi-
cion be totally unfounded. Efforts should be made to stay safe from this
too - because suspicion, whether from ignorance or misunderstanding,
does interfere with the work of da'wah and teaching they carry out, and
goes on to lighten the effect of what is said. (Qurtubi) The Holy Prophet
!|t has said: Stay away even from places and occasions of blame. It
means that one should try to stay away from places and occasions where
and when someone gets an opportunity to put a blame on the next per-
son. This rule applies to Muslims generally. Those who are prominent
among them, the 'Ulama' particularly, they have to observe twice as
much precaution. The example of the Holy Prophet ^ is before us. He
was Divinely protected from all defects and sins. He too made a point to
observe this precaution. Once, when one of his blessed wives was pass-
ing by a small side-street of Madinah with him, some Companion ap-
peared before them. While he was still some distance away from them,
the Holy Prophet s|| told him that such and such wife of his was with
him. He did this so that the onlooker does not fall into some doubt that
the lady going there was a stranger. In the present situation, Sayyidna
Yusuf $sB\, despite orders for his release and the invitation to see the
king, tried well before his release that any doubts people may have
should be removed.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
96
13. If someone is obligated to a person, because of his rights on him
and is, as such, deserving of respect, then, should there come a situation
in which, under inevitable circumstances, some sort of action has to be
taken against that person, in that case too, giving due consideration to
the right and respect of that person, to the best of one's ability, is the
duty of a thorough gentleman. This is as it was done by Sayyidna Yusuf
8^3! to secure his absolvement from the blame. It will be recalled that
while referring his matter for investigations, he had not named either
the 'Aziz of Misr, or his wife. He had simply mentioned the women who
had cut their hands. (Qurtubl) - because, he could still achieve his
objective.
14. Taught here are the highest and noblest traits of character. We
can see that Sayyidna Yusuf $M had suffered the loss of his freedom for
seven or twelve years in the prison but, when he was released, the tak-
ing of revenge was a far cry, he did not even bear by the idea that some-
one would be put to the least inconvenience on his account - as particu-
larly taken into consideration in the verse: <^ jU 'J) j*£4! (so that he
may know that I did not betray him in his absence - 52).
Verses 53 - 57
"And I do not absolve my inner self of blame. Surely,
man's inner self often incites to evil, unless my Lord
shows mercy. Certainly, my Lord is the Most-Forgiving,
Very-Merciful." [53]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
97
And the king said, "Bring him to me, and I shall make
him (work) for myself alone." So, when he (the king)
talked to him (Yusuf), he said, 'To day you are with us
firmly accomodated and trusted." [54] He said, "Appoint
me to (supervise) the treasures of the land. I am indeed
a knowledgeable keeper." [55]
And thus We gave Yusuf power in the land. He could set-
tle there wherever he wished. We extend Our mercy to
whomsoever We will, and We do not waste the reward of
those who are good in deeds. [56] And the reward of the
Hereafter is surely better for those who believe and
keep fearing Allah. [57]
Commentary
Claiming Purity for one's own Self is not proper except under
special Conditions
Stated in the previous verse (52) was the statement of Sayyidna
Yusuf f^sB that he did not favour his release from the prison before he
has been exonerated through a full investigation of the blame imputed to
him so that the governor and the king of Egypt can arrive at full certain-
ty that he was not guilty of any betrayal and that the blame was totally
unfounded. In this statement, the reference to his freedom from blame
and his purity of conduct was being made as based on an inevitable ne-
cessity - which outwardly gave the impression of a pronouncement of per-
sonal integrity and purity - and that was something not welcome in the
sight of Allah Ta'ala as is proved from the words of the Holy Qur'an
where it is said: ^ 'JZ'y. illi Jj jl4^> o^1 JV) (Have you not seen
those who claim sanctity for themselves? In fact, Allah sanctifies whom-
soever He wills - 4:49). Again, in Surah An-Najm, it was said: (jfy St»
JiS\ jU*t 'y> '^CJ£\ (Do not claim sanctity for your selves; He knows best
who it is that guards against evil - 53:32).
It was for this reason that Sayyidna Yusuf SUM has, in the present
verse (53), not allowed his plea of innocence in this matter to remain un-
qualified. As evident, he has stressed upon the reality that by saying
what he is saying he has no intention to claim any piety or purity for
himself. The truth of the matter is that human self, by nature, keeps
pulling everyone to what is bad - except those who are blessed with
mercy from the Lord who would make them immunely pure against the
evil instigations of their self. They are the blessed prophets. The Qur'an
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
98
calls such immunized selves: ^Ju (the self or soul at peace) (Al-Fajr:
89:27). Thus, the substance of what Sayyidna Yusuf said was: In a
trial of such magnitude, my remaining safe from sin was no personal
achiement of mine. In fact, this was a result of the mercy and help of
Allah Talla alone. Had He not removed evil desires from my heart, I
would have become like the rest of human beings who would be prone to
surrender before their desires.
According to some narrations, Sayyidna Yusuf SEgSS! said this sen-
tence because a kind of 'thought' did, after all, emerge in his heart -
though, limited to a non-voluntary scruple - but, was an unwelcome slip
anyway considering the elegant station of prophethood with which he
was blessed. Therefore, he expressly confessed that he did not totally ab-
solve his inner self from blame.
The Three States of Human Self
In this verse (53), a problem which needs to be considered is that it
declares every human self as often inciting to evil: \ jijb r tj&\ (ammaru-
tum-bis-su'). This is as it appears in a Hadith in which the Holy Prophet
"if has been reported to have asked the Sahabah 4^>: What do you think
about a companion who, if you treat him nicely, feed him, clothe him,
still he would throw you in all sorts of troubles - and if you insult him,
and keep him hungry and naked, he would do what is good for you? The
Sahabah t%$fa said: Ya Rasul Allah, there just cannot be a companion
worse than him in this whole world! He said: By Him in whose hands
rests my life, your self inside you is such a companion. (QurtubT) And it ap-
pears in another Hadith: Your greatest enemy is your own self which not
only disgraces you by getting you involved in evil deeds, but also makes
you run into all sorts of troubles.
However, the cited verse and Hadith narrations given above tell us
that human self does usually demand the doing of what is bad from us.
But, in Surah Al-Qiyamah, this very human self has been given the hon-
our of being called by the sobrequit: ji (lawwamah : reproaching) plac-
ing it at a level that the Lord of All Honour has sworn by it: jlliJl ^1
^j-Jsili J-Jf Yj (I do swear by the day of Judgement and I do swear by
the reproaching self - 75:1,2). Then, in Surah Al-Fajr, by calling this very
human self: <aj»* ^ {mutma'innah: at peace), glad tidings of Jannah
have been given: <^Xj Jil^J &JaiJl ^r~£ji C (O self at peace, come back to
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
99
your Lord ... 89:27,28). Thus, the human self has been called as inciting to
evil at one place, as reproaching at another, and as being at peace at yet
another.
To explain, it can be said that the human self when on its own does
incite to evil deeds and is called: Ammarah. But, when one does not fol-
low its dictates because of the fear of Allah and 'Akhirah, his or her self
becomes Lawwamah, that is, hates evil deeds, repents from them and
seeks forgiveness - as is true in the case of the righteous people of the
Muslim Ummah at large. And when someone keeps striving hard
against his or her self, and brings it to a state where the very urge to
turn to evil deeds does not remain there anymore, then, that self be-
comes what is called: Mutma'innah (the self at peace). Righteous people
can arrive at this state through spiritual strivings. Still, there is no cer-
tainty that this state will continue for ever. But, the prophets of Allah,
may peace be upon them all, are Divinely blessed with such self at peace
without any previous striving - and it always remains constant at that
state. Thus, it is in terms of three states of human self that three kinds
of acts have been attributed to it.
At the end of the verse (53), it was said: jUrj 'J?j (Certainly, my
Lord is the Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful) which has a hint in the word:
jjip : Ghafur: Most-Forgiving. When the self that incites to evil deeds
(Ammarah) is ashamed of its doings, repents, corrects and becomes the
reproaching self (Lawwamah), then, certainly great is the forgiveness of
Allah - He will forgive. The word: ^ j (Rahim : Very-Merciful) indicates
that a person who is blessed with a self at peace (Mutma'innah), that too
is nothing but a result of the mercy of Allah.
In the next verse (54) which begins with the words: *j 'j'Js\ d^'j
(Bring him to me ...), it has been said, when the king of Egypt investigat-
ed about the event, as requested by Sayyidna Yusuf 8S£81, Zulaikha and
all other women concerned with it confessed to the truth. The king, then,
ordered that Sayyidna Yusuf d0\ be brought to him so that he can ap-
point him as his personal adviser. According to the royal order, Sayyidna
Yusuf %*M was brought with full honours from the prison to the royal
court. When he got an idea of his full potential by talking to him, the
king said: 'Today you are with us firmly accomodated and trusted.'
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
100
Imam al-Baghawi reports: When the emissary of the king arrived
again at the prison to convey the invitation of the king to Sayyidna
Yusuf he prayed for all inmates of the prison, took a ritual bath
and donned a new dress. When he arrived at the royal court, the du'a'h.e
made was:
For me sufficient is my Lord against my world and, for me, suf-
ficient is my Lord against the whole creation. Mighty is he who
comes under His protection; and most sublime is His praise;
and there is no deity worthy of worship other than Him.
When he reached inside the court, he turned to Allah again, prayed
again in the same spirit and greeted the court in Arabic saying: ft£S\
jil '<J>3* (Peace on you and the mercy of Allah). For the king, the
prayer he made was in Hebrew. The king, though he knew many lan-
guages, was not aware of Arabic and Hebrew. It was Sayyidna Yusuf
$S£s)l who told him that the Salam was in Arabic and the Du'a', in He-
brew.
It also appears in a narration that the king talked to Sayyidna Yusuf
SSgSl in many different languages and Sayyidna Yusuf 85® replied to
him in the language spoken by him, adding Arabic and Hebrew as two
additional languages which the king did not know. This episode greatly
increased respect for Sayyidna Yusuf in the heart of the king.
After that, the king wished to hear him give the interpretation of his
dream directly before him. In response, Sayyidna Yusuf first de-
scribed before him particular details of his dream which he himself had
not told anyone about, and then told him the interpretation as he had
wished.
The king was astonished. Though, it was not so much about the
interpretation given. What made him really wonder was how could he
find out all those details. After that, the king sought his counsel on what
should he do next. The advice given by Sayyidna Yusuf $8© was: During
the first seven years of expected heavy rains, you should have
arrangements made so that cultivation and crops yield their highest.
This could be done by giving incentives to people to make sure that their
maximum land areas come under cultivation and crops turn out plentiful
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
101
- and let them keep storing one fifth of their total produce with them.
Thus, the people of Egypt would have stored with them enough for the
seven years of famine and you would not have to worry on their account.
Keep whatever supply of grains comes to the government through fixed
taxes or state lands stored for those coming from outside the country -
because, this famine will be wide-spread. People living in adjoining
countries would need your help. At that time, you may come to the help
of many a deprived people around you by giving it to them. Even if you
were to put an ordinary price on it, you can be sure of collecting in the
government treasury the amount of wealth that had never been there.
The king was immensely pleased with this advice, but did wonder how
would such a stupendous plan be managed, and who would do that.
Thereupon, Sayyidna Yusuf said: pi Xj^- 'Jl J»'ji\ J* 'lJ^I that
is, 'appoint me to the treasures of the land (which includes the produce
of the land) for I am indeed a knowledgeable keeper (fully capable of
conserving and guarding it, and aware of where to spend and how much
to spend). (Qurtubi & Mazhari)
In the two words appearing here (hafiz and 'allm), Sayyidna Yusuf
has combined together all functional virtues a genuine Finance
Minister should have. To make it simple, it can be said that the chief
trustee and manager of a national treasury needs to do two things: (1)
He should not allow government property to be wasted, in fact, should
collect, conserve and protect it fully. Then, he should see to it that it is
not spent on non-deserving people, or on false heads of expenditure. (2)
Then, he should not fall short in spending what has to be spent and
where it has to be spent and, at the same time, he should not spend
more than the quantum of the need. Thus, the word: -K^- (hafiz : keeper)
is the full guarantee of the first need, and the word: ^ Calim : knowl-
edgeable), that of the second.
Though the king of Egypt was personally attached to Sayyidna Yusuf
$£§1 because of his many excellences, honesty and wisdom, but he did
not actually hand over the office of the Finance Ministry to him. Howev-
er, he did make him stay with him as his honoured guest for a year.
After the passage of one year, not only that he appointed him to be
the Finance Minister, but also entrusted to him the management of the
rest of his state affairs. Perhaps, he thought that giving such major of-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
102
fice to him without first getting acquainted with his manners, morals
and habits by keeping him close to him at his house was not appropri-
ate.
Some commentators have written, when Qitfir (Potiphar), the hus-
band of Zulaikha died during this period, the king of Egypt arranged her
marriage with Sayyidna Yusuf SSfilS. Then, he said to her: Is it not better
than what you had wished? Zulaikha confessed to her being at fault, giv-
ing her excuse for having done what she did.
Allah jalla thana'uh granted them a life full of honour and comfort.
According to historical narrations, they were also blessed with two sons,
named Ifra'im and Mansha.
According to some narrations, after the marriage, Allah Ta'ala had
put in the heart of Sayyidna Yusuf more love for Zulaikha than she
ever had for him. So much so that there came a time when Sayyidna
Yusuf complained to her: Why is it that you do not love me as much
as you did before? Zulaikha told him: Through you I am now blessed
with the love of Allah Ta'ala. With this in view, other relationships and
thoughts seem to have dimmed out. This episode has been described,
along with some other details, in Tafsir al-Qurtubi and Mazhari.
Many teachings and guidelines which appear as part of the story of
Sayyidna Yusuf , and are good for all human beings, have been
talked about earlier. Some others are being mentioned as follows:
Rulings and Guidelines
1. In the saying of Sayyidna Yusuf 85gBl: '^^^ U'J^j (And I do not ab-
solve my inner self of blame - 53), there is good guidance for the servants
of Allah who fear Him and are righteous, pious and abstaining. They
should realize that they should not, when they have the Taufiq of re-
maining safe from some sin, wax proud about it, never taking those in-
volved with sins as low and inferior. Instead of that, they should ponder
over the saying of Sayyidna Yusuf $5^, let it go into their heart and be-
come its fixed response - that is, 'this is no personal achievement of ours;
it is only Allah Ta'ala whose grace stopped our inner self, which incites
to evil, overcome us - otherwise, this self of man would often pull him to-
wards deeds which are evil.'
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
103
Seeking a Government Office is Not Permissible - Except under
Particular Conditions
2. From: ^Jy* J* 'j&>^\ (Appoint me to (supervise) the treasures
of the land - 54), we learn that the seeking of an office or position with
the government is permissible under particular conditions - as was done
by Sayyidna Yusuf ?$g£M when he sought to be appointed to supervise
and manage the treasures of the land.
But, in the light of details regarding this matter, when it is known
about a particular office that no one else would be able to manage it well
- and one's honest self-assessment indicates that he will be able to dis-
charge the responsibilities of that office well enough, and that there is,
in it, no danger of getting involved in some sin - then, this would be a sit-
uation in which taking the initial step of seeking the office is also permis-
sible, subject to the condition that the reason for doing this should not be
the love of recognition, power and wealth. Instead, the main purpose be-
hind this should be to serve Allah's creation genuinely and to carry to
them their rights with justice and equity - as it was with Sayyidna
Yusuf whose sole purpose was no other but this. But, wherever such
a situation does not prevail, the Holy Prophet zH has prohibited the seek-
ing of any government office on one's own. And he did not give an office
to anyone who himself made a request for it.
It appears in a Hadith of Sahih Muslim that the Holy Prophet «§§
said to Sayyidna Abd-ur-Rahman ibn Samurah Never seek an office
(of authority or responsibility) because even if you get it by asking for it,
the support of Allah Ta'ala, through which you could stay safe from slips
and errors, will not be there. And if you get an office without the asking
and seeking, help and support of Allah Ta'ala will be there, because of
which, you will be able to fulfill the rights of that office as due.
Similarly, according to another Hadith of Sahih Muslim, someone re-
quested the Holy Prophet *H that he be appointed to a certain office. To
him, he said:
'We would not give our office to a person who asks for it.'
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
104
The Seeking of Office by Sayyidna Yusuf was based on a
Wise and Benign Consideration
But, the case of Sayyidna Yusuf is different. He knew that the
king of Egypt is a disbeliever. So is his staff. The country was going to be
hit by a famine. At that time, selfish people would have no mercy for the
creation of Allah and millions would die of hunger. There was no one
around who could be relied upon to do justice with the rights of common
people. Therefore, he himself made a request for that office of responsibil-
ity - though, he had to support his request by pointing out to some areas
of his expertise, as a matter of necessity, of course, so that the king be-
comes satisfied and entrusts the office with him.
Even today, if someone feels that there is an office of government for
which there is no one available, specially someone who would discharge
the responsibilities of that office as due - and his honest self-assessment
assures that he would be able to discharge the responsibilities of that of-
fice as due - then, it is permissible for him, in fact, it is obligatory (wajib)
on him to seek that office. But, this will not be to satisfy his own desire
for recognition, power or wealth. Instead, it has to be for the purpose of
serving people, a mission which relates to the intention and plan in the
heart, something which is all too open before Allah Ta'ala. (Qurfubl)
That the rightly-guided Khulafa', may Allah be pleased with them
all, assumed the responsibilities of the office of Khilafah was because
they knew that no one else would be able to discharge that responsibility
at that time as due. The differences attributed to Sayyidna Ali,
Sayyidna Mu'awiyah, Sayyidna Husain, Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Zubayr
and others <|g> were all based on that conviction. Everyone of them
thought that he would be the one to discharge the responsibilities of
Khilafah at that time with more wisdom and strength and better than
others. None of them was motivated to seek recognition, power or wealth
as his principal aim.
Is It Permissible to Accept an Office of a Kafir Government?
3. Sayyidna Yusuf $5gSBl accepted to serve under the king of Egypt,
though he was a disbeliever. This tells us that accepting an office of
government headed by a disbelieving or sinning ruler is permissible
under particular conditions.
But, Imam al-Jassas, while commenting on the verse: 'b'£\ 'J*
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
105
'J^JhLK (never shall I be a help to those who sin - 28:17), has written: In
the light of this verse, it is not permissible to help the unjust and the dis-
believing. And it is obvious that, accepting an office in their government
amounts to becoming a part of their function and providing help to them.
Such help has been declared as Haram (forbidden) in many verses of the
Holy Qur'an.
As for the position of Sayyidna Yusuf in this matter, not only
that he accepted the office, in fact, asked for it. According to the re-
spected Tafsir authority, Mujahid, the reason for this was that the king
of Egypt had become a believer, a Muslim, at that time. Since there is no
proof in the Qur'an and Sunnah which could support this proposition,
the majority of commentators have given another reason for his action.
According to them, Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1 had already found out about the
king of Egypt that he would not interfere in the performance of his du-
ties. He will not compel him to enforce laws contrary to his faith. He will
give him full rights to act in accordance with his discretion and in line
with the law of truth. With such rights and powers in hand when one is
not compelled to obey a law counter to his Shari'ah, it is possible that
one may serve under someone unjust and disbelieving - though, the re-
pugnance of having to help and cooperate with that unjust and disbeliev-
ing person remains where it initially was. But, there are circumstances
in which it is not possible to remove such a person from the office of
power held by him. Then, on the other hand, if there be a strong appre-
hension that by not accepting the office under that person, rights of
many servants of Allah will be wasted, or that they may be oppressed,
then, this would be a situation of compulsion, and there is this much
room for cooperation in the matter. This stands proved from the conduct
of Sayyidna Yusuf which is covered by the provision that one would
not have to commit something which goes against the Shari'ah one be-
lieves in - because, this will not be helping him in his sin, though, it may
do so as a remote cause. But, as for the remote causes of help, there is
room in the Shari'ah under given conditions. Details have been described
by Muslim jurists. Many righteous elders among the Sahabah and
Tabi'Tn have faced such conditions and it stands proved that they, under
such conditions, have accepted to work on offices given by oppressive rul-
ers. (Qurtubi & Mazhari)
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
106
'Allama Al-Mawardi, in his book about the political implications of re-
ligious law has said: Some commentators, on the basis of what Sayyidna
Yusuf fiSSB did in this matter, have ruled the accepting of office with rul-
ers who do not believe and are unjust as permissible, subject to the condi-
tion that one does not have to do anything against the Shari'ah. Other
commentators have ruled that it is not permissible even with this condi-
tion attached, because this too supports and promotes people who are un-
just and oppressive. They give many interpretations of what Sayyidna
Yusuf did. The substance is that this conduct of Sayyidna Yusuf
was particular to his person, or to his Shari'ah. Now, it is not per-
missible for others. However, the majority of Muslim scholars and jurists
have gone by the first proposition and ruled it as permissible .(Qurtubi)
According to Tafsir Al-Bahr Al-Muhit, when it is known that, should
the learned and the righteous refuse to accept such office, rights of peo-
ple will be wasted and justice will not be done, then, accepting such of-
fice is permissible, in fact, it is an act of thawab - subject to the condition
that, while working on it, one is not compelled to do things which are
against the Shari'ah.
A Functional Statement of Some Personal Ability is Not Included
under Self-Sanctification prohibited by the Holy Qur*an
4. The saying of Sayyidna Yusuf *K£- 'Ji (I am a knowledge-
able keeper) proves that mentioning some personal qualities, expertise
or ability when there is a need to do that is not included under self-sanc-
tification which has been prohibited in the Holy Qur'an - of course, sub-
ject to the condition that such mentioning is not prompted by pride, arro-
gance or boastfulness.
The Objective of Sayyidna Yusuf 8SB was to Establish the Din of
Allah
Said in verse 55 was:
iCij ^ kf^-'jt ^^^4 ii-s** OS E j*'<j^'^y&-*'s^& j
j~Js*Ji\^\ Si j
And thus We gave Yusuf power in the land. He could settle
there wherever he wished. We extend Our mercy to whomsoev-
er We will, and We do not waste the reward of those who are
good in deeds.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 53 - 57
107
For details, it can be said that, after an experimental period of one
year, the king of Egypt arranged a special celebration in his court to
which he invited all officials and dignitaries of the state. Sayyidna Yusuf
was brought into the gathering with a crown on his head. Sayyidna
Yusuf was given, not simply the charge of the state treasury, but
the charge of virtually the whole state. Having done this, the king him-
self retired from active involvement with the affairs of the state. (Qur^ubi,
Ma?hari and others)
Sayyidna Yusuf HS^sS managed the affairs of the state with such abil-
ity that no one had any reason to complain. The whole country loved
him. Peace and prosperity prevailed all over. Even Sayyidna Yusuf SSB
himself faced no problems or pains in executing the many responsibil-
ities of the government.
Tafsir authority, Mujahid, has said: Since Sayyidna Yusuf
under the surface grandeur of his rule over the country, aimed at noth-
ing but that the command of Allah Ta'ala be carried out there and that
the faith given by Him becomes firmly established. Therefore, he never
lost sight of his basic objective, that is, inviting the king of Egypt to faith
and Islam. As time passed, his efforts bore fruits by the grace of Allah
and the king of Egypt too became a believing Muslim.
Shun Sin, Have Faith, Keep Fearing Allah: The Reward of the
Hereafter is Yours Too
At the end, verse 57 declares:
And the reward of the Hereafter is surely better for those who
keep fearing Allah.
It means that Allah had already blessed Sayyidna Yusuf dlM with
temporal power, wealth and an ideal state - waiting for him were the
high ranks of the 'Akhirah as well. Then, it has also been made clear
that the rewards and ranks of the present world and the world-to-come
were not restricted to Sayyidna Yusuf $33. This was an open invitation
to everyone who elects to believe, abstain from evil and keep fearing
Allah.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
108
During his tenure of rule, Sayyidna Yusuf had accomplished
great projects designed to bring peace and comfort to the masses of his
people. Their parallel would be hard to find. When, according to his inter-
pretation of the dream, seven years of prosperity passed by and the fa-
mine set in, Sayyidna Yusuf abandoned eating to his fill. People
said: You have the treasures of the land of Egypt in your possession, yet
you go hungry? He said: I do this so that the feeling for the hunger of my
common people does not disappear from my heart. He even took an ad-
ministrative step in this matter. The royal cooks were ordered to prepare
only one meal a day, at lunch time, so that the residents of the royal pa-
lace too could somehow share in the mass hunger of their people!
Verses 58-62
-> J vn r ' *<" "\ J * J ff% • i ' *ii ' \' ' ' * '* " i6 i"
Ojy ^[1 ^^^^ p>J jry. JL» jLfso f-*j4*- UJj
0 jJUaJ b\j flbl <UP ajl I y\» {v> OjJ ^> }J c^^f (*^
IS[ L$iy yu p-frl^K? L5? fi^^2* <-js^ (Jlij
And came the brothers of Yusuf and appeared before
him. He recognized them, while they were not to recog-
nize him. [58]
And when he equipped them with their provisions, he
said, 'Bring to me your step brother from your father's
side. Do you not see that I give full measure and I am
the best of hosts? [59] Still, if you do not bring him to me,
then you deserve no measure from me, nor shall you
come even close to me." [60]
They said, "We shall persuade his father about him and
we will certainly do it." [61]
And he (Yusuf) said to his boys, "put their capital in
their camel-packs. Perhaps they will recognize it when
they are back in their family. Perhaps they will come
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
109
back." [62]
Commentary
Mentioned in the previous verses was how Sayyidna Yusuf was
blessed by Allah Talla with full control over the country of Egypt. De-
scribed in the verses cited above is the coming of the brother of Sayyidna
Yusuf $M to procure foodgrains. As a corollary, it was also mentioned
that the brothers who came to Egypt were ten in number. The younger
brother, the real brother of Sayyidna Yusuf was not with them on
this trip.
The details of the story in between were not given by the Qur'an
since they can be understood contextually.
The details described by Ibn Kathir with reference to Tafsir author-
ities, Suddiyy, Muhammad ibn Ishaq and others, even if borrowed from
historical and Israelite reports, may be acceptable in a certain measure
since indicators in this direction are available in the sequential arrange-
ment of the Qur'an itself.
The authorities cited above have said that following the ministerial
authority of Egypt having come into the hands of Sayyidna Yusuf $eSBI,
the first seven years were, true to the interpretation of the dream, years
of great prosperity and well-being for the entire country. Crops were
abundant and matching were the efforts to produce and conserve. After
that, the second part of this very dream unfolded itself. Came the famine
which continued for full seven years. Since, at that time, Sayyidna Yusuf
knew in advance that this famine will continue for seven years with-
out any break, therefore, he made arrangements to have the stock of
grains present in the country stored very carefully during the initial year
of the famine and saw to it that it remained preserved and protected
fully and satisfactorily.
As for the local people of Egypt, foodgrain sufficient for their need
was stored with them well ahead of the time. When famine spread and
people living in areas around Egypt started coming there, Sayyidna
Yusuf set up a working system of selling grains to them according
to which he would not give to one person more than one camel-load of
grain. Its quantity, according to al-Qurtubi, was one Wasaq, that is,
sixty Sa' which, according to our weight, comes to approximately 1,953
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
110
grams.
Such was his concern for this responsibility that he himself used to
oversee the sale of foodgrains. As said earlier, this famine was not limit-
ed to Egypt only. It was spread out to areas far away. The land of
Can'aan, a part of Palestine - the homeland of Sayyidna Ya'qub
with one of its cities still surviving by the name Khalil, known for the
resting places of blessed prophets Ibrahim, Ishaq, Ya'qub and Yusuf
fMJl - even this could not escape the ravages of the famine. Naturally,
the family of Sayyidna Ya'qub became anxious. That was a time
when news had gone around that Egypt was the place where foodgrains
could be procured on payment. Sayyidna Ya'qub had also come to
know that the king of Egypt was a man of mercy and would let those
who needed it have it. So, he asked his sons too to go and get some
grains from Egypt.
And as they had also come to know that one person is not given more
than a camel-load of grains, it was decided to send all sons on the trip.
But, the youngest brother, Benyamin, the real brother of Sayyidna Yusuf
with whom Sayyidna Ya'qub 8SjsN had become very attached since
the disappearance of Sayyidna Yusuf was held back by the father
for his comfort and care.
Traveling from Can'aan, the ten brothers reached Egypt. Sayyidna
Yusuf appeared in his royal robe as the master of the land before
his brothers who had sold him as a seven year old child to the people of
the caravan - an event over which, at that time, according to Sayyidna
'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^£>, forty years had passed. (Qurtubi, Mazhari)
It is obvious that the passage of such a long time would cause great
changes in the looks of a person. It could have never occured to them
that a child once sold as a slave could become the king or minister of
some country. Therefore, the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf did not rec-
ognize him. But, Sayyidna Yusuf SSol did. Therefore, this is what the ex-
pression: '<d jlij p4»j^ (He recognized them, while they were not to
recognize him - 58) appearing in the opening verse means - for in the
Arabic language, the real meaning of the word: (inkar) is 'to take as
stranger.' Therefore, the word: 0j'j2> (munkirun) in the text comes to
mean 'unable to recognize.'
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
111
About the recognizing of Sayyidna Yusuf Ibn Kathir has said,
on the authority of Suddiyy: When these ten brothers reached the court,
Sayyidna Yusuf interrogated them as is done with suspicious people
so that they would state the truth clearly. First of all, he asked them:
You are not residents of Egypt. You speak Hebrew. How did you get
here? They said: There is a great famine in our country. We have heard
about you, therefore, we are here to get some grain. Sayyidna Yusuf
asked again: How do we know that you are telling the truth, and that
you are not an enemy spy? Then, all brothers said: God forbid, we can
never do that. We are the sons of the Prophet of Allah Ya'qub who
lives in Can'aan.
The purpose of Sayyidna Yusuf in asking these questions was to
make his brothers open up and relate events fully. So, then he asked:
Does your father have any child other than you? They said: We were
twelve brothers out of whom one of the younger brothers disappeared in
the forest. Our father loved him most. After him, he became attached to
his younger real brother and that is why he did not send him along with
us on this trip so that he can be a source of his comfort.
After having heard what they said, Sayyidna Yusuf gave orders
that they be lodged as royal guests and given grains according to set
rules.
Sayyidna Yusuf had established a standing rule of procedure
while distributing grains. He would not give more than one camel-load of
grains to one person at one time. But, once this was consumed as calcu-
lated, he would allow it to be given a second time.
Having found out all those details from his brothers, it was only natu-
ral that he would think about a second visit by them. For this purpose in
sight, one obvious arrangement he made was to tell his brothers:
Bring to me your step brother from your father's side. Do you
not see that I give full measure and I am the best of hosts? - 59
And, along with it, he gave them a warning as well:
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
112
Still, if you do not bring him to me, then you deserve no meas-
ure from me [because it will prove that you have lied to me,
and thus], nor shall you come even close to me. - 60
Then, he made a secret arrangement as well. He ordered his young
workers on the job to collect the cash, jewelry and any other articles paid
by his brothers as the cost of the grains, and tie it up secretly with their
supplies in the camel-packs in a way that they should remain unaware
of it while there - so that, when they open their packs after having ar-
rived home, and find their cash and jewelry back in their hands, they
may have a reason to return for grains once again.
Ibn Kathir has described several possibilities as to why Sayyidna
Yusuf 9S^£$I acted the way he did: (1) It occured to him that, perhaps they
may not have anything other than the cash and jewelry they had
brought. If so, they would be unable to come for the grains again. (2) Per-
haps, he could not bear by the idea of taking the price of foodstuff from
his father and brothers, therefore, he paid the amount due from his pock-
et and had it deposited in the royal treasury, and returned their cash
and jewelry back to them. (3) He knew when their cash and jewelry is
found in their supplies back home and his father learns about it, then
he, being a prophet of Allah, would consider what has been thus found to
be a trust of the Egyptian Treasury and would certainly have it re-
turned, therefore, the return of their brothers would become more as-
sured.
However, it can be said briefly that Sayyidna Yusuf made all
these arrangements so that his brothers could keep coming to him in the
future and that he could also meet his younger real brother.
A Ruling:
From this event relating to Sayyidna Yusuf we learn that,
should the economic condition of a country worsen to the limit that the
failure of the government to check the decline may cause people to be-
come deprived of the basic necessities of life, then, the government is jus-
tified in taking over the regulation and control of such supplies and it
could also fix an appropriate price of foodgrains. Muslim jurists have ex-
plained this provision in details.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 58 - 62
113
A Special Note:
There is something which strikes as unusual in this story of
Sayyidna Yusuf $S0s!L We see that his exalted father, the prophet of Al-
lah, Sayyidna Ya'qub SSgSBl was so affected by his separation that con-
stant weeping made him lose his eyesight. Then, on the other hand, we
have Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1, a prophet and messenger of Allah like him,
one who naturally loved his father and knew his rights on him fully well.
But, during this long period of forty years, how was it that it did not
occur to him even once that his father must be missing him miserably
and that it would be nice to let him know about his well-being through
some source. The sending of such information was not too far out a propo-
sition even when he had reached Egypt as a slave. Then, once he was in
the home of the Aziz of Misr, he had the freedom, comfort and time to do
that. It was not so difficult to send a message to his home through some
source. For that matter, this could have been done when he was in the
prison as well. Who does not know that messages from inside those
walls can be delivered anywhere, near or far? Then, came the time when
Allah Ta'ala took him out of the prison with all honours and the author-
ity over the land of Egypt became his own. That was a time when he
should have presented himself before his father as his primary task. And
had it been against some state consideration, he could have at the least
sent an emissary to comfort his father, something ordinary given the
status he had.
But, Sayyidna Yusuf 85g!Bl has not been reported to have even in-
tended to do that. Not to say much about his intention, when his broth-
ers came to procure foodgrains, he sent them back without telling them
about the real situation.
These are conditions which cannot be imagined about an ordinary
human being. How was it possible for an exalted messenger of Allah to
bear by this situation?
The only answer to this surprising silence which kept returning to
me was that may be Allah Ta'ala, in His infinite wisdom, had stopped
Sayyidna Yusuf $5g]sS from exposing himself. This was found authetically
clarified in Tafsir al-Qurtubi that Allah Ta'ala had, through a Wahy (rev-
elation), stopped Sayyidna Yusuf $Ss8B! from sending any news about him-
self to his home.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
114
It is Allah alone who knows the workings of His infinite wisdom. To
comprehend it all is humanly impossible. But, once in a while, there may
be something one could see through. Here too, as it appears, the real con-
sideration of wisdom was to complete the trial of Sayyidna Ya'qub
This was the reason why, at the very initial stage of the event, when
Sayyidna Ya'qub $SB had realized that his son, Yusuf, was not eaten up
by a wolf but that it was some trick of his brothers, the natural demand
of the situation was that he should have visited the place of the reported
incident and made necessary investigations. But, as Allah Ta'ala would
have it, he was unable to think on those lines. Then, after a long passage
of time, he also said to his brothers: 'Go and search for Yusuf and his
brother.' When Allah Ta'ala wills to do something, this is the way He
would put all its causes together.
Verses 63 ■ 66
iiu4 L & 'r^ A rr~j ^
j>. y utf Sri 3? iiii ^ 'j?
So, when they returned to their father, they said, "O our
father, the (required) measure (of grain) has been with-
held from us, therefore, send our brother with us, so
that we may receive our full measure. And, of course, we
are his guards." [63]
He said, "Shall I trust you about him as I trusted you ear-
lier about his brother? Well, Allah is the best guardian
and He is the most-merciful of all the merciful." [64]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
115
And when they opened their baggage, they found their
capital given back to them. They said, "Our father, what
else do we want? Here is our capital given back to us,
and we shall bring food to our family, protect our broth-
er and add the measure of one camel more. That is an
easy measure." [65]
He said, '1 shall never send him with you until you give
me a pledge in the name of Allah that you will definitely
bring him back to me, unless you are overpowered (by
circumstances)." So, when they gave him their pledge,
he said, "Allah is watchful over what we say." [66]
Commentary
The verses appearing above carry the remaining segment of the
event, that is, when the brothers of Yusuf returned home with food-
grains from Egypt, they told their father about what had happened
there, specially about the condition imposed by the 'Aziz of Misr that
they would receive foodgrains in the future only if they would bring their
younger brother with them. So they requested their father to let Benya-
min also accompany them in order that they may receive foodgrains in
the future as well. Then, they would be there to protect this brother of
theirs at its best with assurance that they would see to it that he faces
no inconvenience during the trip.
Their father asked them if they wanted him to trust them with Ben-
yamin as he had done before with their brother, Yusuf. The drive of his
remark makes it obvious that he did not trust their word. He had
trusted them once, and suffered - for they had promised in the same
words spoken earlier that they would guard him.
This much was an answer to what they had said. But, he had the
need of the family in sight, and because he was blessed with the quality
of trust in the Divine dispension of matters, he talked about the reality
as he knew it saying, in effect, that man has no control over his gain or
loss unless Allah Ta*ala Himself so wills. And when He wills it, it cannot
be diverted or averted by anyone. Therefore, it is incorrect to place one's
trust in the created beings of Allah in this matter and equally inappropri-
ate is the dependence on their complaints to settle it.
Therefore, he said: iti- > Sbl* (Well, Allah is the best guardian - 64),
that is, he had already seen the outcome of their guardianship earlier,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
116
now he was placing his trust in Allah Ta'ala alone as his guardian.
Then, he added: 'J*t*r)\ {U-ji (and He is the most merciful of all the mer-
ciful - 64), that is, only from Him, he could hope that He would look at
his old age and the sorrows he was surrounded with and would not let
more shocks shake him.
In short, Sayyidna Ya'qub $SsSsM did not rely on apparent conditions
and on the pledges given by his sons, but did agree to send his youngest
son with his brothers solely because he had now placed his trust in Allah
Ta'ala.
At this stage, verse 65 opens with the words:
as
^1*4 ilia ^ J*j ilijjj UU4 Jaiijj Ulif^Jj G. Lift oSj
And when they opened their baggage, they found their capital
given back to them. They said, "Our father, what else do we
want? Here is our capital given back to us, and we shall bring
food to our family, protect our brother and add the measure of
one camel more. That is an easy measure."
It will be noticed that, prior to this verse, the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf $^§1 were talking about what had happened to them on their jour-
ney, before they had opened their baggage. After that, when they opened
the baggage and saw that their entire capital with which they had paid
for the foodgrains was present inside the baggage, they realized that this
was not done by mistake, in fact, their capital had been returned to
them. Therefore, they said: Qi'^'j (given back to us). Then, to their
father they said: 'j& £ (what else do we want?) that is, 'the grains are
here and what we paid for it has also been returned to us. Now we
should definitely go back there in peace with our brother because the
way we have been treated shows that the Aziz of Misr is kind to us. We
should have no apprehensions. It is the time that we go and bring food-
grains for the family and take care of our brother too. That we shall get
an additional load of grains in the name of our brother will help - be-
cause, whatever we have brought in the present trip is much less than
our needs and is likely to be consumed soon.
One sense of the sentence: 'j£ £ (ma nabghl) spoken by the brothers
of Sayyidna Yusuf is practically the same as given immediately
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
117
above, that is, 'what else do we want?' And if, in this sentence, the letter:
£ (ma : not) is taken in the sense of negation, it could also mean that the
sons of Sayyidna Ya'qub 88® told their father: Now that we have the
price of the grain with us, we do not want anything from you. You just
send our brother with us.
After hearing what they said, their father answered: J*- ',S^> ^
'j? '^^ot (I shall never send Benyamin with you until you give
me a pledge in the name of Allah that you will definitely bring him back
to me - 66). But, could someone with the ability to see reality ever miss to
realize that man, no matter how strong he may be, is, after all, depen-
dent and helpless before the all-pervading power of Allah jalla tharia'uh
- how then, and on what basis, would he give a pledge to bring back
someone safe? The reason is that he does not have the absolute power
and control to accomplish it. Therefore, when Sayyidna Ya'qub 38®
asked his sons to give him a pledge, he added an exception to it by say-
ing: '^Xi i&y ti\ )i[ 'unless you are overpowered (by circumstances).' Early
Tafsir authority, Mujahid explains it as: unless all of you are killed.
Another early Tafsir authority, Qatadah says that it means: unless you
become totally helpless and overpowered.
In the last sentence of verse 66, it was said: £j >l£ Ji* ill 1SL5 ^
^f'j (So, when they gave him their pledge, he said, "Allah is watchful
over what we say"), that is, when his sons gave the pledge as desired on
solemn oaths to satisfy their father, then, Sayyidna Ya'qub 38® told
them that the giving and taking of solemn oaths being undertaken by
them is something which ultimately rests with Allah TalQa alone. It is
with His taufiq only that one person can keep the other protected and
thus become enabled to fulfill his pledge. Otherwise, man is helpless. He
has nothing under his personal control.
There are many elements of guidance and injunctions for people in
the verses explained above. Please take note of them and keep them in
mind.
Notes of Guidance
1. If children make mistakes, relations should not be cut off with
them. One should, rather, think of ways to reform their conduct. The
mistakes made by the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf 88® were serious.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
118
They were sins, major and grave:
(1) They lied to their father and made him agree to send Sayyidna
Yusuf SSjBl for an outing with them.
(2) They gave a pledge to their father, then broke it.
(3) They treated their young and innocent brother cruelly.
(4) They caused extreme pain to their father and did not care much
about it.
(5) They conspired to kill an innocent human being.
(6) They sold a free human being forcibly and unjustly.
These were extreme and severe crimes which demanded that Sayyid-
na Ya'quh once he had understood that they had lied and wasted
the life of Sayyidna Yusuf knowingly, should have severed his rela-
tionship with these sons, or turned them out of his house. But, Sayyidna
Ya'qub $SlsSI did not do that, rather, let them keep living with him, even
sent them to Egypt to bring back foodgrains from there. On top of this
came the situation when they had another opportunity to prevail upon
their father once again in the case of their youngest brother and on this
occasion too he yielded to them and allowed them to take his young son
with them.
This tells us that should one's children fall into sin or make mis-
takes, it is the responsibility of the father to seek their correction
through appropriate education and training, and as long as there is hope
of betterment, let him not severe his relationship with them. This was
what Sayyidna Ya'qub did - and finally, all of them were ashamed
of their wrongdoings, turned away from sins and lived a reformed life.
However, should there remain no hope of betterment in their condition,
and parents realize that maintaining relationship with them poses a
danger to the religious upbringing of others, then, under that condition,
severing relationship with them is more appropriate.
2. Promoted here are two great qualities of character, good dealings
and good manners - of which Sayyidna Ya'qub was a mirror. De-
spite such serious crimes committed by his sons, he kept dealing with
them in a manner that they faced no qualms of conscience when they
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 63 - 66
119
made their second request to take their younger brother with them.
3. Another instruction inferred from here is that it is appropriate to
admonish a wrongdoer in the interest of his betterment. This would
amount to telling him that his behavior demanded that the plea made by
him should be rejected, but then, he should be given the feeling that he
is being given a fresh chance by forgoing what has gone before - so that
his sense of shame returns to him later and he becomes totally repen-
tant. This is what Sayyidna Ya'qub 8SB1 did in the first instance. He
made a caustic reference to their past record: 'Shall I trust you about
Benyamin as I had trusted you earlier about Yusuf ?' But, after having
warned them pointedly, he realized their penitence from their apparent
condition, placed his trust in Allah and handed over his young son into
their custody.
4. Placing one's trust, in the real sense, in the promise or protection
of a human being is wrong. The real trust should be in Allah Talla. He
alone is the real mover and maker of things and He alone is the causer
of causes. To bring forth causes and to give them effect is what lies but
in His control. Therefore, Sayyidna Ya'qub said: iilli (Well,
Allah is the best guardian).
According to a saying of Ka'b al-Ahbar, since Sayyidna Ya'qub 85)81,
this time, did not simply trust the word of his sons, instead, entrusted
the matter with Allah Ta'ala, therefore, Allah Ta'ala said: 'By My hon-
our, now I shall send both of your sons back to you.'
5. If some property or thing belonging to someone else is found in
our baggage, and strong indications prove that he has tied it up in our
baggage with the specific intention of giving it to us, then, keeping it and
using it is permissible - as was the case with this 'capital' which came
out from the baggage of the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf 8S281, and where
strong indications proved that it did not happen as a result of some over-
sight or forgetfulness, in fact, it was given back intentionally. That is
why, Sayyidna Ya'qub did not give instructions that these articles
of value be returned. But, in case there is a doubt that it has come to us,
perhaps by oversight or forgetfulness, then, using it without making ne-
cessary inquiries from the owner is not permissible.
6. No one should be asked to give a pledge on oath, the fulfillment of
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
120
which does not lie fully in his control - as it was, when Sayyidna Ya'qub
dS^sN took a pledge on oath from his sons that they would bring back Ben-
yamin safe and sound, he exempted from it the situation in which they
may become totally helpless or become themselves subjected to
near-death circumstances.
Therefore, when the Holy Prophet |JL.j Up Jjl asked the noble
Companions o****1 r*^ ^ to give him a pledge of their obedience to
him, then, he himself added a restriction to it, that is, the restriction of
ability. Thus, the pledge stipulated: 'we shall obey you fully - as far as it
is within our ability and control.'
7. That the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf $gsl have been asked to give
a pledge that they would bring Benyamin back shows that : l_ri^^. aJUT
(Kafalah bin-nafs) is permissible. Being a technical term of Islamic Law,
it means that it is correct to tender a personal bail or guarantee for the
due appearance of a person involved in a case on its hearing date in the
court.
The view of Imam Malik <Ju; *IJl <u*- j differs in this respect. According
to him, it is only financial guarantee that is allowed in Shari'ah. He does
not hold the personal bail (Kafalah bin-nafs) as permissible. .
Verses 67 ■ 69
d - jj % jusJi oi - tj. -jt in -j, -js c-j
And he said, "O my sons, do not enter (the city) all of you
from the same gate, rather, enter from different gates.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
121
And I cannot help you in any way against (the will of) Al-
lah. Sovereignty belongs to none but Allah. In Him I
place my trust, and in Him should trust those who
trust." [67]
And when they entered (the city) in the manner their
father had advised them, he could not help them in any
way against (the will of ) Allah, but it was just an urge in
the heart of Ya'qub which he satisfied. He was a man of
knowledge; because We had taught him, but most of the
people do not know. [68]
And when they came to Yusuf, he lodged his brother
(Benyamin) with himself. He said, "Behold, I am your
brother! So do not grieve for what they have been do-
ing." [69]
Commentary
In the present verses, the second visit of the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf this time accompanied by their younger brother, has been
mentioned. On that occasion, Sayyidna Ya'qub $SB had told them to
keep in mind that they were eleven of them going there, so they should
not enter Egypt collectively from one single gate of the city of their desti-
nation. Instead of that, once they have reached the outer wall of the city,
they should disperse and enter there from different gates.
The reason for this advice was his apprehension that all of them
were young and, masha'allah, healthy, tall, handsome and impressive.
He was concerned about them lest people find out that they were sons of
the same father, and brothers to each other. May be they are affected by
someone's evil eye which may bring them some harm. Or, their coming
in all together may make some people envy them, or may even cause
some pain to them.
Sayyidna Ya'qub did not give them this advice the first time
they went to Egypt. He did so on the occasion of their second trip. The re-
ason for this, perhaps, is that they had entered Egypt on their first visit
as common travellers and in a broken down condition. No one knew
them, nor was there any danger that someone would take any special no-
tice of their general condition. But, it so happened that, during their
very first trip, the master of Egypt gave them an unusual welcome which
introduced them to state functionaries and city people. Now there did
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
122
exist the danger that someone may cast an evil eye on them, or that
some people start envying them for being an imposing group of visitors.
Apart from it, the fact that the younger son, Benyamin, was with them
this time, became the cause of the father's added attention.
The Effect of the Evil Eye is True
This tells us that human beings affected by the evil eye, or its caus-
ing pain or loss to another human being, animal etc., is true. It cannot
be dismissed as ignorance, superstition or fancy. Therefore, Sayyidna
Ya'qub was concerned about it.
The Holy Prophet ,JL. j Up jjl JU* has also confirmed its truth. It ap-
pears in a Hadith: 'The evil eye makes a human being enter the grave,
and a camel enter a petty pot.' Therefore, things from which the Holy
Prophet JU j Jjl has sought refuge, and from which he has directed
his Ummah to seek refuge, include: j** 'J* jt that is, T seek refuge
from the evil eye.' (Qurtubl)
Well-known is the event related to Sayyidna Sahl ibn Hunayf, one of
the noble Companions. It is said that there was an occasion when he
took off his shirt to get ready to go for a bath. 'Amir ibn Rabi'ah hap-
pened to cast a glance at the bright tint and healthy look of his body.
The spontaneous remark he made was: 'Until this day, I have never seen
a body as handsome as this!' No sooner did these words escape his
mouth, an instant high temperature seized Sayyidna Sahl ibn Hunayf
4^£>. When the Holy Prophet U-_> Up jjl was informed about it, the
treatment he suggested was that 'Amir ibn Rabi'ah should make Wudu',
collect the water from Wudu' in some utensil, and let this water be
poured on the body of Sahl ibn Hunayf. When it was done as ordered,
the temperature dropped down immediately. He became fully fit, and
left on the expedition he was going with the Holy Prophet sH who, follow-
ing this event, also gave a gentle warning to 'Amir ibn Rabi'ah by telling
him:
'Why would someone kill his brother? (When you saw his body)
you could have made a du'a' for barakah. It is true that the evil
eye leaves its effect.'
This Hadith also tells us that, should someone notice something un-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
123
usual about the person or property of somebody else, let him make du'a'
for him that Allah Talla blesses him with barakah in it. According to
some narrations, one should say: JiHjSltJyS ilJlf&U (Masha' Allahu laquw-
wata ilia billah : Whatever Allah will - there is no power but with Him).
This removes the effect of the evil eye. This also tells us that, should
someone become affected by a person's evil eye, the pouring of water
used by that person in washing his face, hands and feet (in Wudu') will
help eliminate the effect of the evil eye.
Al-Qurtubi has said that there is a consensus of all Ulama' of the
Muslim Ummah among Ahl al-Sunnah wa al-Jama'ah on the truth of
the evil eye as affecting and causing harm.
Sayyidna Ya'qub on the one hand, because of the apprehension
of the evil eye, or envy, advised his sons that they should not enter all to-
gether from one single gate of the city. On the other hand, he considered
it necessary to speak out about the reality behind it - the heedlessness to-
wards which in such matters would usually cause many from among the
masses to fall easy victims to superstition or baseless scruples. The real
fact is that the effect of the evil eye over one's person or property is a
kind of mesmerism (or an induced state as in hypnosis, though not neces-
sarily in sleep or pre-set clinical conditions). This would be more like a
harmful medicine or food which makes one sick; or, excessive heat or
cold which make some diseases show up. The effective measures demon-
strated by the evil eye or mesmerism are one of the customary causes
which would, through the power of the eye or mind, make its effects man-
ifest. The truth is that they themselves have no real effectiveness of
their own. Instead, all universal causes operate under the perfect power,
will and intention of Allah Ta*ala. No favourable measures taken against
what has been Divinely destined can prove beneficial, nor can the harm-
fulness of some harmful measure become effective. Therefore, it was
said:
And I cannot help you in any way against (the will of) Allah.
Sovereignty belongs to none but Allah. In Him I place my trust,
and in Him should trust those who trust - 67.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
124
It means: I know that the necessary precautions I have ordered you
to take so as to help you remain protected against the evil eye cannot
avert the will and intention of Allah Ta'ala. What works here is but the
command of Allah. However, one has been asked to do what is physically
possible. Therefore, I have given this advice. But, I place my trust, not
on these physical arrangements, but in Allah alone. And it is imperative
for everyone that he or she should trust in and rely on Him alone - never
placing one's trust in physical and material means.
The reality which Sayyidna Ya'qub was talking about became
all too visible in this trip as well. By chance it so happened that all meas-
ures taken to bring Benyamin back home safely just failed and he was
detained in Egypt. As a consequence of which, Sayyidna Ya'qub 8^)1 re-
ceived another severe shock. That the measure taken by him failed, as
categorically mentioned in the next verse, had a purpose behind it. It
means that this measure failed in terms of the essential objective, that
is, the safe return of Benyamin back home - though, the measure taken
to keep them protected against the evil eye or envy did succeed, because
no such incident showed up during this trip. But, the unforeseen inci-
dent Divine destiny had in store for them was a factor not noticed by
Sayyidna Ya'qub nor could he do anything to counter it. However,
despite this visible failure, it was the barakah (blessing) of his tawakkul
(trust) that this second shock turned out to be an antidote for the first
one, and resulted in the happy reunion with both his sons, Yusuf and
Benyamin, safely and honourably.
This subject has been taken up in the succeeding verse where it is
said that the sons carried out the instructions of their father and entered
the city from different gates. When they did so, the desire of their father
stood fulfilled - though, this measure taken by him could not avert anyth-
ing already destined by Allah. But, as for the paternal love and concern
of Sayyidna Ya'qub f$M\ for his sons, this he did demonstrate to his
heart's content.
Towards the end of the verse, Sayyidna Ya'qub $gSBl has been praised
in the following words: ^\ ^21 ^SOj iiJk CJ I pVyJ Vilj (He was a man
of knowledge, because We had taught him, but most of the people do not
know - 68). It means that his knowledge was not acquired. It did not
come from books. Instead, it was directly a Divine gift. Therefore, he did
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
125
employ physical means, something legally required, and commendable.
But, he did not place his total trust in it. However, the truth is that most
of the people do not know the reality behind it. Thus unaware, they
would fall in doubts about Sayyidna Ya'qub rfeSSI thinking that the em-
ployment of these means did not match the station of a prophet.
Some commentators have said that the first word: ('Urn : knowl-
edge) means acting in accordance with the dictate of 'Urn (knowledge).
The translation in this case will be: "He was a man of action according to
the knowledge We gave him". Therefore, he did not place his trust in ma-
terial means, in fact, it was Allah alone he relied on and trusted in.'
Onwards from here, it was said in verse 69:
And when they came to Yusuf, he lodged his brother [Benya-
min] with himself. He said, "Behold, I am your [lost] brother!
So do not grieve for what they have been doing.".
According to Tafsir authority, Qatadah, the arrangement made by
Sayyidna Yusuf 85P was that two brothers were lodged in one room.
This left Benyamin alone. He was asked to stay with him. When alone
with him, Sayyidna Yusuf $^s9 disclosed his identity to his younger
brother and told him that he was his real brother, Yusuf. He comforted
him and asked him not to worry about what their brothers have been
doing until that time.
Rulings and Points of Guidance
Some injunctions and rulings come out from verses 67 and 68. These
are given below:
1. The effect of the evil eye is true. To try to stay safe from it is per-
missible in Shari'ah, and is commendable, just as one tries to stay safe
from harmful foods and actions.
2. To stay safe from being envied by people, it is correct to conceal
from them any special personal blessings and attributes one may have.
3. To employ physical and material means to stay safe from harmful
effects is neither against Tawakkul (trust in Allah), nor against the stat-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 67 - 69
126
us of prophets.
4. If one person apprehends likely harm or hurt coming to the other
person, it is better to let him know about the danger and suggest how to
stay safe from it - as done by Sayyidna Ya'qub SSSsR.
5. When someone finds some personal excellence or blessing enjoyed
by another person appear unusual to him and there be the danger that
he may be affected by the evil eye, then, it becomes obligatory (wajib) on
the beholder that he should, after noticing it, say: JJl (barakallah :
may Allah bless) or: Jjl (masha'Allah : whatever Allah will), so that
the other person remains safe from any possible harm.
6. Employing all possible means to stay safe from the evil eye is per-
missible. One of them is to seek its treatment through a du'a' (prayer) or
ta'widh (spoken or written words seeking the protection of Allah) - as
was done by the Holy Prophet aJ* Jjl JL* who, seeing the weakness of
the two sons of Sayyidna Ja'far ibn Abi Talib, allowed him to have them
be treated through ta'widh etc.
7. The ideal approach of a wise Muslim to whatever he does is that
he must place his real trust in Allah Ta'ala to begin with but, at the
same time, he should not ignore physical and material means. Let him
not fall short in employing whatever permissible means he can possibly
assemble together to achieve his purpose - as was done by Sayyidna
Ya'qub $jjtH\. And the Holy Prophet *ip &\ too has taught us to do
so. The Sage Rumi has expressed this prophetic teaching in the following
line: -in dy^jfijj that is, 'Tie the leg of your camel and trust in
Allah'.
This is how prophets place their trust in Allah, and this was the
blessed way of our Rasul jJUj *A* aLi J~t>.
8. A question arises here that Sayyidna Yusuf SSBl made efforts to
call his younger brother, even insisted on it. And when he came, he even
disclosed his identity before him. But, he neither thought of calling his
father, nor took any steps to inform him about his well-being while in
Egypt. The reason for this is the same as described earlier. There is no
doubt that he did have many opportunities during those forty years
when he could have sent a message to his father about himself. But,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
127
whatever happened in this matter was Divine decree communicated
through the medium of Wahy (revelation). Allah Ta'ala would have not
given him the permission to tell his father about himself - because he
was yet to be tested once again through his separation from his son, Ben-
yamin. It was to complete this Divine arrangement that all these situa-
tions were created.
Verses 70 - 76
<j UIj aj jlJj *^
V *' ' ' > '
US' LVj ^j^l ^ JL-ii bk-£ j^Ji JlSJ JjlJ l^flj ^vt^ JUf 3
Sill ;Cio! M £irJl oi? ^ 'OlsT c lioT
£-1p c££ J* ^yj ^^c-^-ji^y
Later, when he equipped them with their provisions, he
placed the bowl in the camel-pack of his brother. Then,
an announcer shouted out, "O people of the caravan, you
are thieves." [70] Turning towards them, they said, "What
are you missing?" [71] They said, "We are missing the
measuring-bowl of the king, and whoever brings it back
shall deserve a camel-load, and I stand surety for it." [72]
They said, "We swear by Allah, you certainly know that
we did not come to make mischief in the land, nor have
we ever been thieves." [73]
They said, "What is the punishment, if you are liars?' [74]
They said, 'It's punishment is that he, in whose baggage
it is found, shall himself be the punishment. This is how
we punish the wrongdoers." [75]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
128
So, he started with their bags before the bag of his broth-
er, then, recovered it from the bag of his brother. This is
how We planned for Yusuf. He had no right to take his
brother according to the law of the king, unless Allah so
willed. We elevate in ranks whomso We will. And above
every man who has knowledge, there is someone more
knowledgeable. [76]
Commentary
The present verses describe how Sayyidna Yusuf S^al arranged to
have his real brother, Benyamin, stay on with him. All brothers were
given grains according to rules. The grains for each brother was loaded
on his camel, separately and by name.
In the supply of grain loaded on the camel for Benyamin, a bowl was
concealed. This bowl has been called: (siqayah) at one place, and:
(suwa' al-malik) at another. The word: (siqayah) means a
bowl used to drink water from, and: (suwa') too is a utensil similar
to it. That it has been attributed to 'malik' or king shows the additional
feature that this bowl had some special value or status. According to
some narrations, it was made of a precious stone similar to emerald. Oth-
ers say that it was made of gold, or silver. However, this bowl hidden in
Benyamin's baggage was fairly precious besides having some special con-
nection with the king of Egypt - whether he used it himself, or had it de-
clared to be the official measure of grains.
In the second sentence of verse 70, it is said:
Then, an announcer shouted out, "O people of the caravan, you
are thieves."
Here, the word: *<J (thumma : translated as 'then') shows that this
public announcement was not made instantly. Instead, a temporary
delay was allowed for the caravan to leave. The announcement was
made after that to offset the likelihood of anyone sensing a foul play.
After all, this proclaimer identified the caravan of the brothers of
Sayyidna Yusuf as the thieves.
Verse 71 carries the response of the accused: 'b'jxiuj lid I^LjTj I^Jti ,
that is, 'the brothers of Yusuf turned to the announcer, as if protesting
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
129
on being made into thieves, and asked him to say what is it that you
seem to have lost.' The answer given by the announcers was:
- t' V ^~
We are missing the measuring- bowl of the king, and whoever
brings it back shall deserve a camel-load, and I stand a surety
for it.
The question which emerges here is: Why did Sayyidna Yusuf
opt for this excuse to detain Benyamin with him, specially when he
knew that his separation was already shocking for his father. Now, how
could he bear by giving him another shock by detaining his other
brother?
The other question which arises here is far more important because
it involves things like accusing innocent brothers of theft and concealing
something in their baggage secretly to cause them disgrace later. These
are impermissible acts. Sayyidna Yusuf was a prophet of Allah. It is
difficult to visualize how would he have gone along with them.
Some commentators, such as al-Qur^ubi and others, have stated:
When Benyamin recognized Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1 and was at peace, he
requested his brother not to send him back along with his brothers. In-
stead, he pleaded, he should let him stay with him. First, Sayyidna
Yusuf i^Bl made the excuse that his staying behind will shock their
father. Then, he had no way of making him stay with him other than
that blame him of theft, arrest him for it and thus keep him with him.
Benyamin was so disgusted with the ways of his brothers that he was
ready to go through all this.
But, even if this event were taken as correct, the heart-break caused
for his father, the disgrace inflicted on all his brothers and dubbing them
as thieves cannot become permissible simply because of the pleasure of
Benyamin. That some commentators have interpreted the charge of theft
levelled on them by the announcer as being without the knowledge and
permission of Sayyidna Yusuf is not valid. This is a claim without
any proof and, given the anatomy of the event, incoherent too. Similar is
the case of another interpretation where it has been stated that these
brothers stole Sayyidna Yusuf from his father, and sold him, there-
fore, they were called 'thieves.' This too is a long-drawn explanation.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
130
Therefore, the correct answer to these questions is what has been given
by al-Qurtubi and Mazhari. They have said: Whatever has been done
and said in this connection was neither the outcome of Benyamin's wish,
nor that of the initiative of Sayyidna Yusuf $§Bl himself. Instead of all
that, all these happenings were the manifestation of the infinite wisdom
of Allah alone under whose command they came to be what they were
and being completed through them was the process of the trial and test
of Sayyidna Ya'qub HSsll. A hint towards this answer appears in this
verse (76) of the Qur'an itself which says: u^-'Ji &f ilJliS" ; 'This is how We
planned for Yusuf (to detain his brother).'
In this verse, Allah Ta'ala has very clearly attributed this excuse and
plan to Himself. So, when all these things took shape as Divinely com-
manded, calling them impermissible becomes meaningless. They would
be like the incident of the dismantling of the boat and the killing of the
boy in the event relating to Sayyidna Musa and Al-Khadir ^f-. Ob-
viously, these were sins, therefore, Sayyidna Musa f^LJl <uU registered
his disapproval of them. But, al-Khadir f*>LJl *Ae> was doing all this with
Divine assent and permission under particularly expedient considera-
tions, therefore, he was not committing any sin.
In verse 73, it was said: 'Ji*J* ^ Jt -hQ ^ 0^ »
that is, when the royal announcer accused the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf of theft, they said that responsible people of the state know them
and know that they had not come to create any disorder in the country,
nor have they ever been thieves.
In verse 74, it was said: o\ 'ojT^ ll» I^U , that is, the royal staff
said to them: If it stood proved that they were liars, what do they sug-
gest should be the punishment for the theft? The answer given was: \'J&
O^kll lsJ*J * '•jTj* Jt* *&-'j 'Jt '-^j '6* '»JtJ* > tnat is> the brothers of Yusuf
said: 'It's punishment is that he, in whose baggage it is found, shall him-
self be the punishment. This is how we punish the wrongdoers.'
The sense of the statement is that the punishment for theft in the
Shari'ah of Sayyidna Ya'qub allowed the person whose property had
been stolen to take the thief as his slave. Thus, the state functionaries
made the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf to tell them the punishment of a
thief as in Jacobian law and thereby had them committed to hand over
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
131
Benyamin to Sayyidna Yusuf according to their own decision follow-
ing the recovery of the stolen goods from Benyamin's baggage.
Said in verse 75 was: Js-j fo» , that is, to cover up the real
plan, the state officials first searched through the baggage of all broth-
ers. They did not open Benyamin's baggage first lest that causes any
doubts.
Then, as said in the first sentence of the next verse (76): ^»
tXe-j , Benyamin's baggage was opened up last of all and recovered
from it was the 'bowl of the king.' At that sight, all brothers were put to
shame. They started chiding Benyamin for having disgraced them.
After that, it was said: fc! o\\ jjirJl 'j> ilif h& li * Lii.^ ^
ibl , that is, 'this is how We planned for Yusuf.' He could have not ar-
rested his brother under the Egyptian Imperial Law because, according
to their law of theft, there was a corporal punishment for the thief after
which he was to be released against the payment of twice the cost of the
stolen property. But, here, he had already found out the law of theft oper-
ative in the Shari'ah of Sayyidna Ya'qub According to this law, de-
taining Benyamin with him became correct and valid. So, also granted
through the wisdom and will of Allah Ta'ala was this wish of Sayyidna
Yusuf
Said in the last sentence of the verse is: (Jt* cS? 'Jy'j * '£)
jU£ (We elevate in ranks whomso We will [as, in this event, the ranks of
Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1 were elevated over his brothers]. And above every
man who has knowledge, there is someone more knowledgeable).
It means that Allah has given precedence to some over others in
terms of knowledge. Take the highest of the high in knowledge, there is
someone more knowledgeable than him. And if there is someone with a
knowledge which is superior to the knowledge of the best among the crea-
tion of Allah, then, we have the llm of Allah jalla thana'uh which is the
highest of all for ever.
Rulings and points of guidance
Some injunctions and rulings deduced from the present verses are
given below:
1. The statement: J^. *j 'J~Sj (and whoever brings it back shall
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 70 - 76
132
deserve a camel-load) in verse 72 proves that it is valid to make a gener-
al announcement that a particular award or remuneration will be paid
to anyone who performs a particular act. This is very much like the cur-
rent custom of announcing rewards for the arrest of absconding crimi-
nals or for the return of lost properties. Though, this form of transaction
does not fall under the juristic definition of Ijarah (hiring), but, in the
light of this verse, the justification for this also stands proved. (Qurtubl)
2. The words: jl4?3 *j (and I stand surety for it) appearing at the end
of verse 72 tell us that one person can become the guarantor of financial
rights on behalf of another person. The related ruling, according to the
majority of Muslim jurists, provides that the creditor has the authority
to recover his property from the person legally in debt, or from the guar-
antor, as he chooses. However, if it is recovered from the guarantor, the
guarantor would have the right to recover from the person legally in debt
whatever cash or property has been taken from him. (Qurtubi)
3. The sentence: 'uL'Ji^'^'^S^ (This is how We planned for Yusuf) in
verse 76 tells us that it is permissible, for a valid reason recognized by
Shari'ah, to change the form of a transaction in a way that it brings a
change in its legal status. According to the terminology of the fuqaha'
(jurists) it is called 'Hilah Shar'iyyah' (i.e. a lawful device to avoid a real
hardship). However, the condition is that such an action should not
cause the invalidation of the injunctions of the Shari'ah. If so, all such de-
vices are, by the consensus of Muslim jurists, Haram and unlawful - for
example, finding an excuse to avoid paying Zakah, or to embark on an
unnecessary journey before or during Ramadan simply to seek an excuse
for not fasting. This is universally Haram. The hunt for such excuses
and devices has brought Divine punishment on some nations, and the
Holy Prophet jjL-j Up JU» has prohibited the use of such stratagems.
The entire Muslim Ummah agrees that they are Haram, forbidden and
unlawful. Acting upon them does not go on to make whatever is done as
permissible. In fact, what falls on the doer is a two-fold sin - firstly, that
of the original impermissible act; secondly, that of the impermissible de-
vice which amounts, in a way, to cheating Allah and His Rasul. That all
such hiyal or strategems are impermissible has been proved by Imam
Al-Bukhari in his Kitab al-Hiyal.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
133
Verses 77 ■ 82
^w). l)^Lv2j 11j jUpi aJJIj e Ul£* ^ jUit 51 j*-^
uu'^ u jif jbU £ir u£ soi j^i i$ \JJ\s
lit Ul v 'sIlp LpI£.
^ Ujj^ j^SOpJ^I Lit jl I jUk? jjl p-*^ Jb
ji r^i 4,> y^ji »i 'Jm ^ y y
iij blip Co V uv, £J© ulTC
They said, 'If he commits theft, then, a brother of his has
committed theft before." So Yusuf kept it (his reaction)
to himself and did not reveal it to them. He said, 'You
are even worse in position. And Allah knows best of
what you allege." [77] They said, "O 'Aziz, he has a father,
a very old man. So, take one of us in his place. We see
you are a generous man." [78] He said, "God forbid that
we keep anyone except the one with whom we have
found our thing, otherwise we shall be unjust." [79]
So when they lost hope in him, they went aside for con-
sultation. The oldest of them said, "Do you not know that
your father has taken pledge from you in the name of Al-
lah, while you had defaulted earlier in the case of Yusuf.
So, I shall never leave this land unless my father per-
mits me or Allah decides about me. And He is the best of
all judges. [80] Go back to your father and say, 'Our
father, your son has committed theft, and we do not tes-
tify except what we know, and we could not guard
against the unseen. [81] And ask (the people of) the town
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
134
in which we have been and the caravan with which we
have come, and surely we are truthful."' [82]
Commentary
It was stated in the previous verses that, while in Egypt, a royal
bowl was concealed in the baggage of Benyamin, the younger brother of
Sayyidna Yusuf Then, by recovering it as planned, a charge of theft
was levelled against him.
As in the first of the verses cited above, when the stolen property
was recovered from Benyamin's baggage before the brothers of Sayyidna
Yusuf <$0&\, they were so ashamed that they said in irritation:
'S^'oA,i^ V>'£j" , that is, if he has committed a theft, it is not much of a sur-
prise, for he had a brother who, like him, had committed a theft before.
The sense was that he was not their real brother. He was their step
brother. And he had a real brother who had also committed a theft.
On this occasion, the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf $g*sK accused him
too of a theft, which refers to an event which took place during his child-
hood when the way a conspiracy was hatched here to blame Benyamin
for theft, a similar conspiracy was staged against Sayyidna Yusuf
at that time with him being totally unaware of it. As for his brothers,
they were fully aware of the fact that he was totally free from this
blame. But, being angry with Benyamin on this occasion, they have
made out that event too as of theft and have put its blame on his broth-
er, Yusuf.
What was that event? Reports differ about it. Referring to Muham-
mad ibn Ishaq and Tafsir authority, Mujahid, Ibn Kathir has reported
that soon after the birth of Sayyidna Yusuf $08\, Benyamin was born.
This birth of his became the cause of his mother's death. When both
Yusuf and Benyamin were left without their mother, they were raised by
their paternal aunt. Allah Ta'ala had blessed Sayyidna Yusuf from
his very childhood with such an attractive personality that whoever saw
him became deeply attached to him. His paternal aunt was no exception.
She would not let him disappear from her sight at any time. On the
other hand, no different was the condition of his father who was very
fond of him. But, being a minor child, it was necessary that he be kept
under the care of a woman. Therefore, he was put under the care of his
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
135
paternal aunt. When he had learnt how to walk, Sayyidna Ya'qub 8S!§1
thought of having him come to live with him. When he talked to his pa-
ternal aunt, she showed her reluctance to let him go. After that, having
been under compulsion, she somehow handed Sayyidna Yusuf 8^BI over
to his father, but she did make a plan to take him back. She had an
antique waist-band which had come to her as the legacy of Sayyidna
Ishaq f#M\ and was highly valued. Sayyidna Yusufs paternal aunt tied
this band on his waist underneath his dress.
After he had gone, she spread the news around that her waist-band
has been stolen by someone. When searched for, it turned out to be with
young Yusuf. According to the Shari'ah of Sayyidna Ya'qub the pa-
ternal aunt now had the right to keep him as her slave. When Sayyidna
Ya'qub M saw that the paternal aunt has become the owner of Yusuf
on the authority of the religious law of the land, he handed young Yusuf
over to her. Sayyidna Yusuf $sl!i kept living with her as long as she was
alive.
This was the event in which the blame of theft was imputed to Sayy-
idna Yusuf 8^51 following which the truth came to light and everybody
found that he was free of even the least doubt of theft. It was the love of
his paternal aunt for him that had made her conspire to keep him. The
brothers knew this truth all too well. Given this reason, it did not behove
them that they would attribute theft to him. But, of the series of excess-
es inflicted on Sayyidna Yusuf by his brothers, this too was the last.
Now in the second sentence of the first verse (77) it was said: \j>'JJj
U-u p'j a~Ju 'j> 'uL'y. that is, Sayyidna Yusuf heard what his broth-
ers had to say and kept it in his heart for they still seemed to be after
him and were now blaming him for theft. But, he kept his reaction to
himself and did not let his brothers know that he had heard what they
had said and was affected by it in any way.
Said in the next and last sentence of the verse was: E UlS^ j^sT Jli
'd'jAyaj Cu jU*f , that is, 'Sayyidna Yusuf $SB said (in his heart): You are
even worse in position (as you accuse your brother of theft, falsely and
knowingly). And Allah knows best of what you allege (whether what you
are saying is true or false).' The first sentence has been uttered in the
heart. The other sentence may possibly have been said publicly as his re-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
136
sponse to what his brothers had said.
In verse 78, it was said: ^iL>?l&'«;l£; f^sT flflty&tfi l& l^ftS
^LJJJl It means when the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf realized that
nothing seems to be working here and they have no option left but to
leave Benyamin behind, they started flattering the 'Aziz of Misr. They
told him that Benyamin's father was very old and weak (his separation
will be unbearable for him). Therefore, they requested him that he
should detain anyone from among them, in lieu of him. They also told
him that they were making that request to him in the hope that he, as
they feel, appears to be a very generous person - or, he has been gener-
ous to them earlier too.
The response of Sayyidna Yusuf appears in verse 79 as: JJlj&iUli
\i\ & v 'tjlf Up£ UJbr j 'J* ii-lJ 5? that is, he gave his reply to their re-
quest according to the regulations followed in his country by telling them
that they were not authorized to detain anyone they wished. In fact, if
they were to arrest someone other than the person from whose posses-
sion the lost property has been recovered, then, according to their own
fatwa and ruling, they would be accused of being unjust.
The reason he gave was that they had themselves said that 'he, in
whose baggage the stolen property is found, shall himself be the punish-
ment.'
In verse 80, it was said: lf*J l^Uii- «i? ill* (So when they lost hope
in him, they went aside for consultation).
After that, the primary statement of the oldest brother which begins
with the words: <jli (The oldest of them said) is continued till the
end of verse 80. The statement was: "Do you not know that your father
had taken pledge from you in the name of Allah, while you had defaulted
earlier in the case of Yusuf. So, I shall never leave this land unless my
father permits me (to return) or Allah decides about me. And He is the
best of all judges."
This is the statement of the oldest brother. Some commentators iden-
tify him as being Yahuda (Judah) - and he was, though not the oldest in
age, but was certainly the eldest in knowledge and merit. Other commen-
tators say that he is Ruebel (Rueben) who is the oldest in age and he
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
137
was the one who had suggested that Sayyidna Yusuf S&sB should not be
killed. Still others have said that this oldest brother was Sham'un who
was known to be the eldest in power and rank.
Then, in verse 81, it was said: ^^'JaYJ^jI , that is, the oldest brother
said: I am going to stay here. You all go back to your father and tell him
that his son has committed a theft, and that whatever we are saying is
what we have seen with our own eyes, and that the stolen property was
recovered from his baggage before us.
As for the last sentence of verse 81: 'J£*>- ^ L\> (and we could not
guard against the unseen), it means that 'the pledge we had given to you
to bring back Benyamin definitely was given in terms of outwardly vis-
ible circumstances. We did not know what we did not see and control -
thus how could we know that he would steal and be arrested for it leav-
ing us helpless in this matter.' The sentence could also mean that 'we
did our best to keep Benyamin protected seeing that he does nothing
which would put him in trouble. But, this effort of ours could be within
the limits of our outwardly visible circumstances. That this thing would
happen to him, in absence of our vigilance and knowledge, was someth-
ing we did not know about.'
Since the brothers of Yusuf had deceived their father earlier, and
knew that their father would never be satisfied with their statement
mentioned above, and he would never believe in what they would tell
him, therefore, for additional emphasis, they said: '(and if you do not be-
lieve us), you can check with the people of the town in which we have
been (that is, the city in Egypt). And you can also check with the caravan
which has come from Egypt to Can'aan with us. And we are true in what
we are saying.'
At this point, the question - why would Sayyidna Yusuf bear by
such a heartless treatment with his father - reappears in Tafsir Mazha-
ri. This question has also been taken up earlier in our comments on this
Surah where it has been said that it was surprising that Sayyidna Yusuf
did not tell his father about himself, then detained his brother too,
then his brothers made repeated visits to Egypt and he never told them
about himself nor sent some message to his father. Tafsir Mazhari an-
swers all these doubts by saying:
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 77 - 82
138
That is, Sayyidna Yusuf 3^811 did that with the command of
Allah Ta'ala so that (the cycle of) the test and trial of Sayyidna
Ya'qub reaches its completion.
Rules and Principles
1. The statement: 11. %Ul$i (and we do not testify except what
we know) appearing in verse 82 proves that human transactions and
contracts are based on apparently known circumstances. They do not
cover things which no one knows. The pledge to protect Benyamin which
the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf H&H had given to their father was relat-
ed to things which were in their control. As for the incident that he was
accused of theft and arrested for it, it was a different matter which does
not affect the pledge as such.
2. Deduced from the same verse, there is another ruling which ap-
pears in Tafsir al-Qurtubi. It says: This sentence proves that testimony
depends on knowledge. No matter how this knowledge is acquired, testi-
mony can be given in accordance with it. Therefore, the way an event
can be testified by having seen it with one's own eyes, similarly, it can be
testified by having heard it from someone reliable and worthy of trust -
subject to the condition that he does not conceal the truth of the matter,
instead, states plainly that he has not seen it personally but has heard it
from such and such reliable person. It is on the basis of this principle
that Maliki jurists have ruled the testimony of a blind person as permis-
sible.
3. The present verses also prove that should a person be true, right
and proper, but the situation is such that others may suspect him to be
otherwise, then, he must remove that shadow of doubt so that those who
see him do not fall into the sin of (unwarranted) suspicion - as in this
event relating to Benyamin, there came up an occasion of accusation and
doubt because of a past event in the life of Sayyidna Yusuf $sB. There-
fore, in order to make things clear, the testimony of the people of the
city, and the caravan, was presented in support.
The Holy Prophet pi-j -*XJl J^> has, by his personal conduct, af-
firmed it positively. On his way back from his Masjid, when he was
going through an alley with Ummul-Mu'minin, Sayyidah Safiyyah 4^e>,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
139
he noticed two persons appearing at the head of the alley. They were
still at some distance, but the Holy Prophet j*L-j aJp Jjl told them that
he was with Safiyyah bint Huyayy. They said: Ya Rasul Allah, can any-
one have any suspicion about you? Then, he said: Yes, the Shaytan
keeps seeping through the human body, may be it drops a doubt in some-
body's heart. (Al-BukharT and Muslim) [Qurtubi]
Verses 83 - 87
Oi <UJt Ji?^ jr^ \ *>~*juI *>J cJj~« Jj Jl»
--i.C' it', \> * 'S' it * * i *i ii*' ' ■» ' '-f*
'pS \g* &t \'p
He (Ya'qub) said, "Rather, your inner desires have se-
duced you to something. So, patience is best. Hopefully,
Allah may bring them all together. Surely, He is the
All-Knowing, All-Wise." [83]
And he turned away from them and said, "How sad I am
about Yusuf and his eyes turned white with sorrow and
he was suppressing (his anger and grief). [84] They said,
"By God, you will not stop remembering Yusuf until you
collapse or perish." [85] He said, "I complain of my an-
guish and sorrow to none but Allah, and I know from
Allah what you do not know. [86] O my sons, go and
search for Yusuf and his brother, and do not lose hope
in the mercy of Allah. In fact, only the infidels lose hope
in the mercy of Allah." [87]
Commentary
After the detention of young Benyamin in Egypt, his brothers re-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
140
turned home and told Sayyidna Ya'qub about what had happened
there. They tried to assure him that they were telling the truth which
can be confirmed from the people in Egypt, as well as, from the caravan
they came with from Egypt to Can'aan. From the later, he could also as-
certain that Benyamin's theft was apprehended and he was arrested for
it. Since Sayyidna Ya'qub )$^\ knew that they had lied to him earlier in
the case of Sayyidna Yusuf SS^sK, therefore, he could not believe them
this time too - though, in fact, this time they had told him no lie. And
therefore, on this occasion as well, he said the same thing he had said at
the time of the disappearance of Sayyidna Yusuf 8^1: jJCJut o^L.
*^>r ("Rather, your inner desires have seduced you to something.
So, patience is best), that is, this statement of yours is not correct. You
have made it up yourself. But, even now, it is patience I choose to ob-
serve. Only that would be the best for me.'
From this Al-Qurtubi has deduced: In whatever a Mujtahid says
with his Ijtihad, there can be an error as well, so much so that it is pos-
sible that a prophet too, when he says something on the basis of his own
Ijtihad, could make an error - though, only initially. This is what hap-
pened in this case when he declared the truth of his sons to be a lie. But,
prophets have a special status and a personal exclusivity on the basis of
which they are alerted over the mistake by the will of Allah, and re-
moved away from it, and finally they find truth.
Here, it is also possible that by his comment about 'manuvering so-
mething' mentioned above Sayyidna Ya'qub intended to refer to
what was made up in Egypt whereby Benyamin was arrested under a
false charge of theft only to achieve a particular purpose, and the ulti-
mate result of which was to unfold later in a better form. There may, as
well, be a hint toward it in the next sentence of this verse where it is
said: tftfJl ^ (Hopefully, Allah may bring them all together).
In short, the outcome of the refusal of Sayyidna Ya'qub 8SsSBI to ac-
cept the statement of his sons this time was that there was no theft real-
ly, nor was Benyamin arrested, and the truth of the matter was to be
found elsewhere. This was true in its place. But, whatever was said by
his sons, as they knew it, was not wrong either.
Said in verse 84 was: Oj^Jl ^ '^-^0 '•-^'y. J^'^>. d& j Jyj
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
141
jU^sT : 'And he turned away from them and said, "How sad I am about
Yusuf and his eyes turned white with sorrow and he was suppressing
(his anger and grief).' It means that, after this second shock, Sayyidna
Ya'qub closed this chapter of talking to his sons about this matter,
and turned to his Lord with his plaint before Him as to how sad he was
about Yusuf. What happened was that this constant crying at his separa-
tion from Yusuf caused his eyes to turn white from sorrow. The sense is
that he lost his eyesight, or it became very weak. Tafsir authority,
Muqatil has said that this state of Sayyidna Ya'qub continued for
six years when his eyesight had nearly gone. In the last sentence of the
verse, it was said: which can be explained by saying that he be-
came silent, speechless, unable to share his pain with anyone else. The
word: JUtsT" (kazim) has been derived from: ^ (kazm) which means to be
choked up or filled. Thus, the sense would be that his heart was all filled
up with sorrow and his tongue was tied for he would not talk about his
grief to anyone.
Therefore, the word: ^ (kazm) is also taken in the sense of sup-
pressing anger - in a way that anger, despite having one's heart filled
with it, does not become the motivating factor of doing something, by
word of mouth or movement of hand, as demanded by one's anger. It ap-
pears in Hadith:
That is, 'whoever suppresses his anger (and does not act as it
demands despite having the ability to do so), Allah will reward
him.'
It is said in another Hadith that, on the day of Resurrection
(Al-Hashr), Allah Ta'ala will bring such people before the whole multi-
tude of people and would give them the option to take whichever of the
blessings of Jannah (Paradise) they liked.
At this point, Imam Ibn Jarir has reported a Hadith according to
which, at a time of distress, reciting or prompting to recite: <Si U
h'y^j (Inna lil-lahi wa inna ilaihi rajiHn : To Allah we belong and to
Him we are to return) is one of the distinguishing characteristics of this
Ummah, and this Kalimah is highly effective in delivering one from the
suffering of sorrow. We can understand why it has been called the distin-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
142
guishing characteristic of the Ummah of the Holy Prophet Ȥt since Sayy-
idna Ya'qub when choked with deadly sorrow and shock, did not
say this Kalimah, instead, he said: 'uL.'y. ^il>Q (How sad I am about
Yusuf). In his Shu'abul-'Iman, Al-Baihaqi has also reported this Hadith
as based on a narration of Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas
Why Was SayyidnS Ya'quh M So Deeply Attached To
Sayyidna Yusuf ?
At this stage, we notice that Sayyidna Ya'qub had extraordinary
love for Sayyidna Yusuf He was so affected by his disappearance
that, during this whole period of his separation from him which has been
reported to be forty years in some narrations while eighty in some oth-
ers, he kept weeping continuously, so much so that he lost his eyesight.
Apparently, this does not measure upto his spiritual majesty as a proph-
et that he would love his children so much and that much. On the other
hand, the Holy Qur'an says: fS"&jfj '^P1 &l :Your wealth and your
children are a fitnah (trial) - 64:15.' And, as for the spiritual majesty of
the noble prophets, may peace be upon them all, the Holy Qur'an has
this to say: j&Jl isjsfi CaJlkj '^L^\ U : that is, 'We have made them special
to specialize in the remembrance of the Home (of 'Akhirah) - 38:46.' Malik
ibn Dinar sJ*s Jji explains its meaning by saying that: We have taken
out the love of dunya from their hearts and, in its place, We have filled
their hearts with nothing but the love of Akhirah. Their only criterion, in
taking or leaving something, is Akhirah.
From the sum-total of what has been said here, there rises a difficul-
ty before us as to how could Sayyidna Ya'qub allow himself to be so
consumed with his love for Sayyidna Yusuf and how could that be
explained as correct.
In his Tafsir (Mazharl), Qadi Thana'ullah Panipati ju; Jji has, with
reference to this difficulty, reported a special research of HadratMujad-
did Alf Thani, the gist of which is that, no doubt, the love of dunya and
its enjoyment is blameworthy. Categorical statements of the Qur'an and
Hadith prove that. But, the love of things of dunya which relate to 'Akhi-
rah is, in reality, included under the love of 'Akhirah. The excellences of
Sayyidna Yusuf 8^11 were not limited to his physical beauty alone. Also
to be taken into account are his prophetic chastity and high morals. So,
given an over-all view, love for him was not the love of what wordly life
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
143
has to offer. In fact and in reality, this was nothing but the love for 'Akhi-
rah itself.
In the comment quoted above, it is worth noticing that this love,
though not the love of dunya really, yet it did have a certain worldly
touch. For this reason, this love became the source of the trial and test of
Sayyidna Ya'qub $SBI, for which he had to undergo the unbearable shock
of a forty-year separation from him. Then, the chains of this event, from
the beginning to the end, show that things kept taking shape as deter-
mined by Allah TaHa which made this shock stretch longer and longer.
Otherwise, at the very start of the event, it would have not been possible
for a father who loved his son so intensely that he would simply listen to
what his other sons told him and elect to keep sitting home and not do
anything about it. In fact, if he had immediately visited the site of the in-
cident and made necessary inquiries and investigations, he would have
known the truth of the matter on the spot. But, things happened in a
way as Allah would have them, so it just did not occur to him. After that,
Sayyidna Yusuf 8^ was stopped, through revelation, from sending to
his father any news about himself - to the limit that he took no initiative
in this direction even after his ascension to power in Egypt. Then, more
trying were events which happened concerning the repeated visits of his
brothers to Egypt. Even at that time, he said nothing to his brothers
about himself, nor did he try to send some note of information to his
father. Instead of doing all that, he detained yet another brother through
a secret plan, thus inflicting yet another shock on his father. All these ac-
tions cannot possibly issue forth from a great prophet such as Sayyidna
Yusuf t$gB unless and until he had not been prohibited from doing so
through the medium of Wahy (revelation). Therefore, al-Qur^ubi and
other commentators have declared this entire range of actions taken by
Sayyidna Yusuf as directly prompted by Divine revelation. The
Qurlnic statement: uu*j£J &f iLiasT (This is how We planned for Yusuf -
76) also indicates in this directon. Allah knows best.
When the sons of Sayyidna Ya'qub saw the extreme suffering
and patience of their father, they said: Lii^ Ijati jiJlJ \'y& (By God, you
will not stop remembering Yusuf ...), meaning thereby that every shock
ends, after all, and so does every sorrow. The passage of days in life
makes one forget them. But, he continues to be where he was, even after
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
144
the passage of such a long time with his sorrow being as fresh as when it
came.
After hearing the concern of his sons, Sayyidna Ya'qub said: l^iftJl,
Jill J>[ ^jji-j 'Jji , that is, 'I complain of my anguish and sorrow, not to you,
or to anyone else, but to Allah jalla thana'uh Himself. Therefore, leave
me alone as I am.' And, along with what he said, he also indicated that
'this remembrance of his will not go to waste for he knew from Allah
Ta'ala what they did not know - that he has been promised by Him that
He would bring them all together with him.'
Verse 87 begins with the order given by Sayyidna Ya'qub '"J**.
'jsL'y. 'ja l^llka I^ajI (O my sons, go and search for Yusuf and his
brother ...).
It was after the passage of such a long time that Sayyidna Ya'qub
asked his sons to 'go and search for Yusuf and his brother' - and not
to lose hope in finding them. Before this, he had never given an order of
this nature. All these things were subservient to the Divine destiny.
Meeting them earlier than that was not so destined. Therefore, no such
action was taken either. And now, the time to meet had arrived. There-
fore, Allah Ta'ala put in his heart the way-out appropriate to it.
And the direction in which the search was to be made was turned to-
wards nowhere but Egypt itself - which was known and definite in the
case of Benyamin. But, there was no obvious reason, given the outward
conditions, to look for Sayyidna Yusuf in Egypt. But, when Allah
Ta'ala intends to do something, He arranges to put together appropriate
causes for its execution. Therefore, this time, he instructed his sons to go
to Egypt once again for the purpose of this search. Some commentators
have said that Sayyidna Ya'qub by noticing that the 'Aziz of Misr
had treated them unusually the first time when he had returned their
capital by putting it within their baggage, had got the idea that this
'Aziz seems to be someone very noble and generous, perhaps he may be
Yusuf himself.
Points of Guidance
Patience in Pain is Obligatory on Every Muslim
Imam Al-Qurtubi has said: The event relating to Sayyidna Ya'qub
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 83 - 87
145
proves that it is Wajib on every Muslim when faced with distress or
pain in the case of his person, children, family or property that he or she
should seek redress from it by resorting to patience (§abr) at its best and
by becoming resigned to and content with the decree of Allah Ta'ala -
and follow the example of Sayyidna Ya'qub and other blessed proph-
ets.
The Merit of Swallowing Anger and Pain
Imam Hasan Al-Basri ju Jji has said: Out of what one swallows,
two are the best in the sight of Allah Ta'ala: (1) To do Sabr on pain or dis-
tress, and (2) to swallow anger.
Complaining of pain before everyone
In another Hadith from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah *ie>, the Holy
Prophet sit has been reported to have said: ^Uj ^ ii4 ^ , that is, one who
goes about narrating his distress before everyone has not observed Sabr.
The Reward for Sabr
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas has said: Allah Ta'ala conferred upon Sayy-
idna Ya'qub $8® the reward of ShuhadiP (martyrs in the way of Allah)
for this Sabr. And, in this Ummah too, whoever observes Sabr while in
distress shall receive a similar reward.
The Reason why Sayyidna Ya'qub was put to Trial
Imam Al-Qurtubi has given a reason for this severe trial and test of
Sayyidna Ya'qub as it appears in some narrations. It is said that
one day Sayyidna Ya'qub 8^1 was doing his Tahajjud prayers and Sayy-
idna Yusuf was sleeping before him. All of a sudden a sound of snor-
ing by Sayyidna Yusuf caused his attention to be diverted to him.
This happened twice, and thrice. Then, Allah Ta'ala said to His angels:
Look, this is My friend, and My favoured servant, see how he, in the mid-
dle of his address and approach to Me, turns his attention to someone
other than Me. By My Honour and Power, I shall take these two eyes of
his out, the eyes with which he has turned his attention to someone
other than Me, and the one to whom he has turned his attention, I shall
separate from him for a long time.
How About Looking at Someone During Salah?
Therefore, in a Hadith of Al-Bukhari narrated by Sayyidah 'A'ishah
4^fb, it appears that she asked the Holy Prophet $|t: 'How is it to look else-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 88 - 92
146
where during Salah?' In reply, he said: 'Through it, the Shaytan
snatches the Salah of a servant of Allah away from him.' May Allah
subhanahu wa Ta'ala keep us protected.
Verses 88 - 92
jCpCa-j Ls^-j "Jjal\ l2La>fj LlLJ» JiJ*il I^jQ tjiU 1 jli-S
J jLpf 51, 4-^-1 j C^-J-J pJU*ib» (t^lP (>*' <->U <AA>
^1 1, i \ ' * .* j * \ \.* .* ■> * ' itl i *, - ,~ -f, c
Li 'jti iSr £k dji aji Oil *k- rjis
, i i ,, X , if, f , . i *S-t >, x., i W /
So, when they came to him (Yusuf), they said, "O 'Aziz,
distress has befallen us and our family, and we have
brought a capital of very little worth. So, give us the full
measure and be charitable to us. Surely, Allah rewards
the charitable." [88] He said, "Do you know what you did
to Yusuf and his brother when you acted ignorant?" [89]
They said, "Are you really the Yusuf?" He said, "I am
Yusuf, and this is my brother. Allah has been very kind
to us. Surely, whoever fears Allah and observes pa-
tience, then Allah does not waste the reward of the
good-doers." [90]
They said, "By God, Allah has given to you preference
over us, and we were surely in error." [91]
He said, "No reproach upon you today. May Allah forgive
you, and He is the most merciful of all the merciful. [92]
Commentary
Mentioned in the verses appearing above is the remaining part of the
story of Sayyidna Yusuf and his brothers. It tells us that Sayyidna
Ya'qub $§©1 asked his sons to go and search Yusuf and his brother. So
they travelled to Egypt for a third time - because they knew that Benya-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 88 - 92
147
min was there and they had to try to get him released first. As for Sayy-
idna Yusuf 8&sSB\, though his presence in Egypt was not known to them
but, when the time comes for something to happen, human plans too
start falling in place, unconsciously and without an intentional effort.
This is confirmed by a Hadith which says: When Allah Ta'ala intends to
do something, He makes its causes get together automatically. There-
fore, to search Yiisuf too, the very travel to Egypt was appropriate,
though taken up unconsciously. Then, they needed foodgrains, after all.
And yet another factor was that they hoped to see the Aziz of Misr on
the pretext of their request for foodgrains, when they could put forward
their plea for the release of Benyamin.
The first verse (88) begins with the words: yii *3i ill* (And when
they came to him, they said...). It means: When the brothers of Yusuf
reached Egypt as ordered by their father and met the Aziz of Misr, they
talked to him in a flattering tone. Presenting their need and helpless-
ness, they told the Aziz that they and their family were suffering be-
cause of the famine, so much so that they did not have even adequate
funds to purchase foodgrains. Compelled by circumstance, they had
brought a capital which was not good enough for that purpose. Thus,
their request was that, given his generosity, he should accept whatever
they had and give them the full measure of grains as is usually given
against things of good value. Not being their right in any way, they
pleaded that the grains should be given to them as if given in charity be-
cause Allah rewards the charitable.'
What was this 'capital of very little worth'? The Qur'an and Hadith
have not clarified it. The sayings of the commentators differ. Some say
that they were bad dirhams which were not acceptable in the open mar-
ket. Others say that this comprised of household articles. This expres-
sion - 'capital of very little worth' - is a translation of the meaning of the
word: ~<^y ('muzjatin') which really means something which does not
move on its own, but has to be moved by someone else forcefully.
When Sayyidna Yusuf heard these submissive words from his
brothers and saw their broken-down condition, he was naturally coming «,
to a point where he would have no option but to disclose the truth aa it
was. And the drift of events was showing that the restriction placed by
Allah Ta'ala on Sayyidna Yusuf that he would not disclose the truth. !"<
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 88 - 92
148
of the matter about himself was not going to be there anymore for the
time had come close when it would be taken back. Based on a narration
of Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas it has been reported in Tafsir al-Qurtubi and
Mazhari that Sayyidna Ya'qub had, on this occasion, sent a letter in
writing and had addressed it to the 'Aziz of Misr. The letter said:
"From Ya'quh Safi Allah Ibn Ishaq Dhablh Allah Ibn Ibrahim Khalll
Allah To the 'Aziz of Misr. After offering praise to Allah: Our entire fami-
ly is known for hardships and trials. My grandfather, Ibrahim Khalll
Allah was tested through the fire of Nimrud. Then, my father, Ishaq was
put to a hard test. Then, I was tested through a son of mine whom I held
very dear - to the limit that I lost my eyesight when separated from him.
After that, there was his younger brother, a source of comfort for me in
my grief, whom you arrested on a charge of theft. And let me tell you
that we are the progeny of prophets. Never have we committed a theft,
nor has there ever been a thief among our children. And peace on you!"
When Sayyidna Yusuf read this letter, he trembled and broke
into tears and decided to let his secret out. To start with, he first asked
his brothers if they remembered what they had done with Yusuf and his
brother at a time when they were ignorant, unable to distinguish
between good and bad, and quite neglectful of acting with foresight.
When his brothers heard his question, they were dumbfounded.
What has the 'Aziz of Misr got to do with the story of Yusuf? Then, they
recollected the dream seen by young Yusuf the interpretation of which
was that he would achieve some high rank and they would have to bow
down before him. Could it be that this Aziz of Misr is none else but
Yiisuf himself? Then, as they exerted and deliberated a little more, they
recognized him by some signs. Still, to confirm it further, they asked
him: Li^y. cJSl d£[ I (Are you really the Yusuf?). Then, Sayyidna Yusuf
<$M\ said: Yes, I am Yusuf and this is my brother, Benyamin.' He supple-
mented his statement by adding the name of his brother so that they be-
come certain about him. In addition to that, he also wanted them to be-
come sure right then about the total success of their mission, that is, the
two they had started to search for were there before them, both at the
same time and place. Then, he said: '^*H uU^Uj j j2 ^ ' *A Luli ill ^ al
'J~~^S\'J>A , that is, 'Allah has been very kind to us [that he first gave
both of us two qualities, those of patience (Sabr) and the fear of Allah
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 88 - 92
149
(Taqwa), qualities which are a key to success and a security shield
against every hardship. Then He changed hardship into comfort, separa-
tion into union, and our paucity of wealth and recognition into its total
abundance. 'Surely, whoever fears Allah [and abstains from sins] and ob-
serves patience [while in distress], then Allah does not waste the reward
of the good- doers [like these].'
Now the brothers of Yusuf had no choice left with them but to con-
fess the wrongs they had done and admit the grace and excellence of
Sayyidna Yusuf SBsSl. So, in one voice, they all said: & '
'^asfi : 'By God, Allah has given to you preference over us [which you de-
served], and we were surely in error [in whatever we did - and so, forgive
us in the name of Allah].' To this in reply, Sayyidna Yusuf SlM said
what a prophet of his stature would say: vi^Sl (No reproach upon
you), that is, 'not to say much about taking a revenge of your injustices
against me, on this day, I would not even blame you for it.' This much
was the good news of forgiveness from his side which he let them hear.
Then, he prayed for them before Allah Talla: 'J^'^
(May Allah forgive you, and He is the most merciful of all the merciful).
After that, he said: '^S^k 'j'jkj C-^ ot[ 'J\ ji-j ix* H
: 'Go with this shirt of mine and put it over the face of my father, and he
will turn into a sighted man [which will enable him to come here]. And
bring to me all your family [so that all of us can get together, be happy,
enjoy the blessings given by Allah and be grateful to Him].'
Points of Guidance
We come to know of many injunctions, rulings, as well as guidelines,
which are good to have in life:
1. First of all, the use of the expression: ('tasaddaq 'alairia':
be charitable to us) in verse 88 raises a question as to how would Sada-
qah and Khairat (charity) become Halal (lawful) for the brothers of Sayy-
idna Yusuf who are the progeny of prophets? Secondly, even if Sada-
qah could be taken as Halal, how would the act of asking for it become
Halal? Even if the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf were no prophets, he
himself certainly was. Why did he not warn them against this error?
A clear enough answer to this is that the word Sadaqah used here
does not mean the real Sadaqah. In fact, the request for a concession in
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 88 - 92
150
the transaction has been given the name of Sadaqah and Khairat - be-
cause, they had just never asked for a free supply of grains. Instead,
they had offered 'a capital of very little worth.' And the essence of their
request was that this 'capital of very little worth' be accepted in the spir-
it of remission given in such hard circumstances. Moreover, it is also pos-
sible that the unlawfulness of Sadaqah and Khairat (charity) for the pro-
geny of prophets may be exclusive to the Ummah of the Holy Prophet «H
- as held by Mujahid from among Tafsir authorities. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
2. The last sentence of verse 88: <^jiJ dll %[ (Surely, Allah re-
wards the charitable) tells us that Allah Ta'ala gives good return to
those who spend in Sadaqah and Khairat (charity). But, there are de-
tails to it, that is, there is a general return for Sadaqah and Khairat
which is received by everyone, believer or disbeliever, right here in the
present world. That return comes in the form of the removal of disasters
and hardships. Then, there is the return which is particularly attached
to the 'Akhirah (Hereafter), that is, the Jannah (Paradise). That is for
the believers only. Since the addressee here is the Aziz of Misr - and the
brothers of Yusuf did not know at that time whether or not he was a be-
liever - therefore, they opted for a sentence which was general, and
which included the return of the present world, as well as that of the
Hereafter. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
Besides, this being an address to the 'Aziz of Misr, the occasion obvi-
ously demanded that the address in this sentence should have been di-
rect, as: 'Allah will give you the best of return.' But, as his being a believ-
er was not known, therefore, the form of address used was general, and
any special return for him was not mentioned. (QurtubT)
3. The sentence: £k ill *>* (Allah has been very kind to us) in verse
90 proves that, should one be in some distress or hardship, then, Allah
Ta'ala delivers one from these and showers him or her with his bless-
ings, now, after that, such a person should not talk about his past hard-
ships anymore. Instead, one should remember nothing but this blessing
and favour of Allah Ta'ala which one now has. After having been de-
livered from distress, and after having been blessed by Divine rewards,
to continue crying over past hardships is ingratitude. Such an ungrateful
person has been called: ^ {kanud) in the Holy Qur'an: Vj£S £J 'dCJy\ b[
(Truly, man is to his Lord, ungrateful - 100:6). The word, kanud, refers to
a person who does not remember favours received, but does remember
hardships faced.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
151
Therefore, Sayyidna Yusuf made no mention at this time of the
hardships he had to undergo for a long time due to the actions of his
brothers. Instead of that, he mentioned the blessings of Allah only.
4. The last sentence: ^U£j 'J* (Surely, whoever fears Allah and ob-
serves patience, then Allah does not waste the reward of the good-doers)
in verse 90 tells us that Taqwa, that is, abstention from sins, and Sabr,
that is, patience and fortitude, are two qualities which deliver one from
every disaster and distress. The Holy Qur'an has said at several places
that a person's prosperity and success depend on these two qualities, for
example: l£i '^'■Z? '<^*r*H , that is, 'if you keep patience and
fear Allah, their cunning shall not harm you at all - 3:120.'
A surface view of the verse here may suggest that Sayyidna Yusuf
is claiming to be God-fearing and patient in the sense that it was be-
cause of his Taqwa and Sabr that he was blessed with deliverance from
difficulties and rewarded with high ranks. But, no one can claim Taqwa
for himself. It is prohibited by definite statements in the Holy Qur'an,
for example: Jt\ ^ '^JsLM \7jS"J Ste (Therefore do not claim purity for
yourself: He knows best who it is that guards against evil - 53:32). But, in
reality, there is no claim here. Instead, this is a confession of the bless-
ings and favours of Allah Talla, for He first gave him the Taufiq of Sabr
and Taqwa and then, through it, came all blessings from Him.
The declaration: jU^LJjSSl (No reproach upon you today) in verse
92 has been made from the highest level of good morals whereby the op-
pressor was not only forgiven, but spared from reproach too.
Verses 93 - 100
£Hj -U-S/ ^J)y Jli jJ!l\ c^lyai lUj "JLCSr\ ^CiiL
jtjwUll dilbs y dlil. JblJ 1^15 {u} djJjJt 'd\ 'jsL'y.
pi 3^ ^ ljl^2J JJj\j <&>r'j Jjs- XjR f.\»r b\ ill*
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
152
J>Jj*S\ Jfc- £y\ £j>j'j 'J~a;\ Jjl t)J, fjjUil
■> S j •» i -»£ -> - i '■>* * i -> ?' < * " 1 1 r ,* * •* / 1 i-> &' '
JL4 JJ ^ C£4£J Jiju I-*-* ^-fW J^J IJbs^ 4j IJ^J
Go with this shirt of mine and put it over the face of my
father, and he will turn into a sighted man. And bring to
me all your family." [93]
And when the caravan set out, their father said, "I sense
the scent of Yusuf if you do not take me to be senile." [94]
They said, "By God, you are still in your old fallacy!" [95]
So, when came the man with good news, he put it (the
shirt) on his face, and he turned into a sighted man. He
(Ya'qub) said, "Did I not tell you that I know from Allah
what you do not know?" [96]
They said, 'Our father, pray to Allah to forgive us our
sins. Surely, we have been wrong." [97]
He said, '1 shall pray to my Lord to forgive you. Surely,
He is the Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful." [98]
Later, when they came to Yusuf, he placed his parents
near himself and said, "Enter Egypt, God willing, in
peace." [99]
And he raised his parents up on the throne, and they all
fell before him in prostration. And he said, "My father,
here is the fulfillment of my early dream. My Lord has
made it come true. He favoured me when he released me
from the prison and brought you from the countryside
after Satan had caused a rift between me and my broth-
ers. Surely, my Lord does what He wills, in a subtle way.
Surely, He is the All-Knowing, the All-Wise." [100]
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
153
Commentary
The previous verses about the story of Sayyidna Yusuf have told
us about the time when, by the will of Allah, it was appropriate for him
to disclose his secret to his brothers. This he did. His brothers sought his
forgiveness. He, not only that he forgave them, did not even choose to ad-
monish them for what they had done to him in the past. In fact, he
prayed to Allah Ta'ala for them. Meeting his father was now his next con-
cern. Given the conditions, he found it better that his father comes to
him with the family. But, having come to know that his father had lost
his eyesight as a result of his separation from him, that became his first
concern. So, he said to his brothers: 0*4 ofc 'J\ Js- J^iju \'x*
(Go with this shirt of mine and put it over the face of my father, and he
will turn into a sighted man - 93). It is obvious that putting someone's
shirt on the face of a person cannot become the physical cause of an eye-
sight to return. In fact, this was a miracle of Sayyidna Yusuf for he,
by the will of Allah, knew that once his shirt was put over the face of his
father, Allah Ta'ala will give him his eyesight back.
Tafsir authorities, Dahhak and Mujahid have said that this was the
inherent quality of that shirt because it was not like ordinary clothes. In-
stead, it was brought from Paradise for Sayyidna Ibrahim at the
time when he was thrown into the fire naked by Nimrud. Then, this ap-
parel of Paradise remained preserved with Sayyidna Ibrahim After
his death, it passed on to Sayyidna Ishaq f$gsL After his death, it came
to Sayyidna Ya'qub In view of its status as a sacred legacy, he put
it inside a tube, sealed it and made Sayyidna Yusuf wear it round
his neck as a Ta'widh (spiritual charm) so that he remains safe against
the evil eye. When the brothers of Yusuf removed the shirt of Sayyidna
Yusuf $s£^ to deceive their father and he was thrown into the well with-
out it, Sayyidna Jibra'il al-Amin came, and opening the tube hanging
round his neck, took this shirt out from it, and made Sayyidna Yusuf
wear it. Since that time, it remained preserved with him. When
needed again, it was Jibra'il al-Amin again who advised Sayyidna Yusuf
that this shirt was an apparel of Paradise. It had a unique proper-
ty. If put over the face of a blind person, he becomes sighted. He asked
him to send it to his father and he would become a sighted man.
The view of Hadrat Mujaddid Alf Than! Ju ill -u^-j is that the beauty,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
154
rather the very existence of Sayyidna Yusuf $8^, was itself a thing of
the Paradise. Therefore, every shirt that touched his body could have
this property. (Mazhari)
Said in the last sentence of verse 93 was: 'jj^i that is, 'all
of you, my brothers, bring your entire family to me.' Though, the real pur-
pose was to have his respected father come to him but, here he did not
specifically mention his father, instead, talked about bringing the family
- perhaps, because he considered that asking his father to be brought to
him was contrary to etiquette. However, he was already certain that the
sight of his father would return and there would remain no reason which
could stop him from coming to him, rather, he would himself want to hon-
our him with his visit. According to a narration reported by Al-Qurtubi,
Yahuda (Judah) from among the brothers of Sayyidna Yusuf offered
to carry this shirt personally - because, it was he who had carried young
Yusuf s shirt smeared with fake blood and which brought many shocks
for his father, and now, it should be him again who should carry the
shirt in his own hands, so that amends could be made for past injustices.
Verse 94 opens with the words: c-IUj CSj 'And when the caravan
set out' (and had reached barely outside the limits of the city), then,
Sayyidna Ya'qub said (to those around him): T sense the scent of
Yusuf if you do not take me to be senile.' According to a narration of
Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas there was a travel distance of eight days from
the city of Egypt to Can'aan, and according to Sayyidna Hasan 4^a> the
distance was eighty farsakh, that is, nearly two hundred and fifty miles.
Unique is the power of Allah Ta'ala who, from such a distance, carried
all the way to Sayyidna Ya'qub the scent of his son Yusuf through
the shirt of his son Yusuf. And some thing of wonder it certainly is that
this scent, when Sayyidna Yusuf was sitting confined into a well of
his own homeland, caused no reaction into the smell buds of his father!
Right from here, we learn that no miracle is in the control of a prophet.
In fact, a miracle is not even the personal act and action of the prophet.
This is directly the act of Allah. When Allah Ta'ala wills, He makes a
miracle manifest itself. And when the Divine will is not there, the near-
est of the near recedes into the farthest.
In verse 95, it was said: ^joJi 2JJJi» 'Jl ill hi (They said, 'By God,
you are still in your old fallacy!'). It means that those around Sayyidna
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
155
Ya'qub commented on what he had said by wondering that he still
seemed to be engrossed into his old fallacy, that is: 'Yusuf is alive and
we shall meet again.'
Said in verse 96 is: 'J^\ that is, 'when this man with the good
news reached Can'aan' and put the shirt of Sayyidna Yusuf S0i over the
face of his father, his eyesight returned and he became a sighted man.
The man who came with the good news was Yahuda, the same brother of
Sayyidna Yusuf who had brought his shirt from Egypt.
The last sentence of the verse is:
[Ya'qub] said, 'Did I not tell you that I know from Allah what you do not
know?' - 96) - that Yusuf is alive and we shall meet again.
Now, when the truth of the matter became clear, the brothers of
Yusuf asked for the forgiveness of their father in a spiritually endearing
style by saying: 'J~$?*- & WXZ'J) \2'JjcL\ VJtTC : 'Our father, pray to Allah to
forgive us our sins. Surely, we have been wrong - 97.' Thus, it is obvious
that a person who prays to Allah Ta'ala for the forgiveness of their sins
would do that himself too.
The reply given by Sayyidna Ya'qub t^BsSB! was: 'J>j '^'j£J U'j*. Jli (I
shall pray to my Lord to forgive you ... - 98).
Here, Sayyidna Ya'qub has, instead of praying for them instant-
ly, made a promise that he would pray for them soon. Commentators
have generally given a reason for this. According to them, his purpose
was to pray for them particularly, in peace and with concentration, to-
wards the later part of the night - because the prayer made at that hour
is answered specially. This is as it appears in a Hadith in the Sahih of
Al-BukharT and Muslim that, in the last third part of every night, Allah
Ta'ala descends in all His Glory close to the firmament near the Earth,
and proclaims: Is there someone who would pray to Me, and I would an-
swer? Is there someone who would seek forgiveness from Me, and I
would forgive ?
About what has been said in the next verse: lift (Later, when
they came to Yusuf ... - 99), it appears in some narrations that Sayyidna
Yusuf had sent with his brothers this time a large supply of clothes
and other articles of need all loaded on some two hundred camels, so
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
156
that the whole family could make good preparations in anticipation of
their visit to Egypt. Thus, all set for the trip, when Sayyidna Ya'qub
and his entire family set out for Egypt, their number, according to one
narration, was seventy two and, according to the other, it was comprised
of ninety three men and women.
On the other side, when came the time for their arrival in Egypt,
Sayyidna Yusuf and the people of Egypt came out of the city to re-
ceive them. With them came four thousand soldiers to present a guard of
honour. When these guests reached Egypt and entered the home of Sayy-
idna Yusuf he lodged his parents with him.
Here, the text refers to 'parents.' - though, the mother of Sayyidna
Yusuf $sB had died during his childhood, but after her death, Sayyidna
Ya'qub had married Layya, the sister of his late wife. She was, in
her capacity as the maternal aunt of Sayyidna Yusuf $£B, almost like
his own mother, and also as the married wife of his father, was deserv-
ing of being called as nothing but his mother.*
At the end of verse 99, the statement: ^1 JJi *t£ b[ '^o* fjiio! U^j (he
said, 'Enter Egypt, God willing, in peace') means that Sayyidna Yusuf
asked all his family members to enter Egypt by the will of Allah
and without any fear or restriction, the sense being that they were free
from usual restrictions placed on travellers who enter another country.
Verse 100 opens with the words: J-'y^ J* ^ jo^j (And he raised his
parents up on the throne), that is, Sayyidna Yusuf had his parents
sit with him on the royal throne.
After that it was said: '*J s'/j+j (and they all fell before him in pros-
*. This interpretation is according to the riwayah where it has been said that the mother of
Sayyidna Yusuf SisSI had died at the time of Benyamin's birth. It is on this basis that the
present text of the respected author, may the mercy of Allah be upon him, appears to be
contradictory to the relevant text on page 38 of Volume V where the name of Sayyidna
Yusuf s mother f^-Jl L»i* has been given as Rahll. But, in reality, there is no authentic riway-
ah in this connection. Isra'TlT riwayat do exist, but they too are contradictory. The author of
Ruh al-Ma'ani has himself said that the Jewish chroniclers do not subscribe to the view that
the mother of Sayyidna Yusuf had died at the time of Benyamin's birth. If this riwayah
is given credence, no doubt remains. Then, in this situation, by the words: jjjj (And he
raised his parents up on the throne - 100), the reference would be to the real mother of Sayy-
idna Yusuf S&St . Ibn Jarir and Ibn Kathir have opted for this as the weightier view. So, com-
menting on this, Ibn Kathir has said: 01 JH j*u» } (f:A_Ji *J* o^-y. ft <^i) «io^J* JJj _> ^ ^ Jii
t^V- Jj- J-ij - Muhammad TaqI Usmani.
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
157
tration), that is, the parents, and all brothers did sajdah before
Sayyidna Yusuf Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^> has said that
this prostration of gratitude was for Allah Ta'ala, and not for Sayyidna
Yusuf Others have said that a Sajdah or Sujud (prostration) as
part of 'Ibadah (worship) when done for anyone other than Allah has al-
ways been forbidden in the Shari'ah of every prophet. But, the Sajdah of
Ta'zlm (veneration) was permissible in the religious codes of past proph-
ets - which has been prohibited in the Shari'ah of Islam on the basis that
it is a source of Shirk. This is confirmed by Hadith reports from
Al-Bukhari and Muslim that Sajdah (prostration) for anyone other than
Allah is not Halal.
And when both his father and mother, and eleven of his brothers,
prostrated before him simultaneously, he remembered the dream he had
seen in his childhood, and he said: L&- jj l+Ui- ai 'j5 'j* U% *j 'SP 1 ■** '•
'My father, here is the fulfillment of my early dream,' that 'the sun and
the moon and eleven stars are prostrating to me,' and I am grateful that
'my Lord has made it come true.'
Rules and Points of Guidance
1. When his sons requested Sayyidna Ya'qub to pray to Allah for
their forgiveness, he said, 'I shall (soon) pray to my Lord to forgive you.'
He did not make that du'a' instantly. He delayed it.
One of the reasons given by commentators for this delay is that he
first wanted to check with Sayyidna Yusuf $S£al whether or not he has
forgiven them - because, unless the victim of injustice forgives, there is
no forgiveness from Allah either. So, this being the state of affairs, the
making of a prayer for forgiveness was not appropriate.
Pointed to here is a matter of sound principle - that no violation of
the rights of the servants of Allah {Huquq al-lbad) gets to be forgiven
unless the holder of the right receives his right back, or forgives it - only
verbal repentance for it is not enough.
2. According to a narration of Sufyan al-Thawri Ju; -till -u^-j, when
Yahuda brought in the shirt of Sayyidna Yusuf and put it over the
face of his father, he asked: How is Yusuf? Yahuda told him that he was
the king of Egypt. Sayyidna Ya'qub said: I am not asking if he is a
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
158
prince or a pauper. I am asking how is he in his faith and deed. Then he
told him about the qualities of his character and how God-fearing and
chaste in conduct he was. This is how the noble prophets love and relate
to their children. They are more concerned about the state of their spiri-
tual life than they are with the state of their physical comfort. This is
the model every Muslim should follow.
3. According to Hadrat Hasan JU- <JJI <ua-j, when the carrier of the
good news arrived with the shirt of his separated son, Sayyidna Ya'qub
wished to give him something in reward. But, life was hard, there-
fore, he apologized that there was no bread baked in the house for seven
days and he could not give a material reward. However, he prayed that
Allah Ta'ala makes the agony of death easy on him. Al-Qurtubi has said
that this prayer was the best reward for him.
4. This event also tells us that the giving of a reward to someone who
brings a good news is a practice of the blessed prophets. An event relat-
ing to Sayyidna Ka'b ibn Malik ^ from among the noble Sahabah is
well known. He had not participated in the battle of Tabuk for which he
was reproached and punished - though his repentance was later ac-
cepted. When the man with the good news of this acceptance came to
him, he gave the dress he was wearing to him.
In addition to that, it also proves that inviting friends over meals on
occasions of happiness is Sunnah. Sayyidna 'Umar 4^fc> when he
completed his reading of Surah al-Baqarah, shared his happiness with
others by inviting them to eat with him for which he slaughtered a
camel.
5. The sons of Sayyidna Ya'qub 8^1, once the truth had come out in
the open, asked for the forgiveness of their father and brother. This tells
us that a person who has caused pain to someone, by word or action, or
remains responsible for returning any right owed to him, then, it is oblig-
atory on that person that he must pay back that right immediately, or
have it forgiven by him.
Based on a narration of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah there is a report
in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari that the Holy Prophet Ǥ| said: A person who
has someone's financial right due against him, or may have caused pain
to him, by word or action, then, he must pay it back today, or get it off
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
159
his shoulders by seeking forgiveness - before comes the day of Qiyamah
where no one would have any property or wealth from which rights could
be paid back. Therefore, his good deeds will be given to the victim of in-
justice and he will be left empty-handed. And if, he has no good deeds in
his account, the sins of the other person will be put on his shoulders.
May Allah protect us all from this.
Patience and Gratitude :
The Dignified Station of Sayyidna Yusuf 9£Sk
To pick up the thread of the story, we see that Sayyidna Yusuf t$§iQ\
starts telling his parents things which happened to him. This is a point
where it would be useful to stop for a while and think. Had someone in
our day been subjected to go through all those hardships which were
faced by Sayyidna Yusuf and had he been enabled to meet his par-
ents after such a long trial of separation and disappointment, just ima-
gine where would he begin his tale of woes, how would he cry and make
others do the same, and how many days and nights would he spend in re-
counting the hardships faced by him? But, the two parties, the teller and
the listener, are both no less than two messengers and prophets of Allah.
Worth observing is their conduct in this matter. Here is the very dear
separated son of Sayyidna Ya'qub 8£sSfi, when he meets his father after
having gone through the long period of so many hardships, see what he
says:
He favoured me when He released me from the prison and
brought you from the countryside after the Satan had caused a
rift between me and my brothers - 100.
The hardships faced by Sayyidna Yusuf $^B1 can be divided over
three stages respectively: (1) The injustices of his brothers; (2) the separ-
ation from his parents; (3) the pain of the prison. What this great proph-
et of Allah has done is that, in his statement, he has changed the order
of events as they had happened. He started from the prison. Then, he
said nothing about how he had entered the prison and how he had suf-
fered there. Rather, talked about how he was released from the prison
and mentioned that too with words of gratitude for Allah Ta'ala. As a co-
rollary of his release from the prison and his gratitude to Allah for it, he
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 93 - 100
160
also told them that he has been in the prison for a certain time.
Worth noticing here is that Sayyidna Yusuf has mentioned his
release from the prison. But, he has not said anything about the prison
of the well in which his brothers had thrown him. He did not mention it
even functionally, as in 'He released me from the prison - 100.' The rea-
son is that he had already forgiven the mistake made by his brothers,
and had said: '<JiJ> H (No reproach upon you today - 92). There-
fore, he did not consider it proper to mention the incident of the well in
any form whatsoever, so that his brothers may not be put to shame.
(Qurtubi)
After that, he was supposed to dwell on the long and trying separa-
tion from his parents, and talk about how they had affected him. But, he
set all these things aside. He took up the last part of it and mentioned
his meeting with the parents and said so by thanking Allah for it: 'and
brought you from the countryside (al-badw)' to this city of Egypt. There
is a hint here to the blessing of Allah that He brought Sayyidna Ya'qub
f^gB from his home in the countryside, where conveniences of living are
scarce, to a city with royal honours.
The first stage of the trials of Sayyidna Yusuf has not been men-
tioned yet. This concerns the injustices inflicted by his brothers on him.
It is interesting that he sweeps the whole thing away as a handiwork of
Satan and makes things come easy even by suggesting that his brothers
were not of the kind who would do something like that. It was Satan
who deceived them and caused this rift between them.
This is the elegance of prophets. Not only that they would be patient
against pain and hardship, but that they would invariably find the occa-
sion to be grateful to Allah under all conditions. Therefore, with proph-
ets, there is no state of being in which they are not grateful to Allah
Ta'ala. This is contrary to what ordinary human beings would do. In
their state of being, they would have thousands of blessings of Allah
Ta'ala being showered over them, yet they would not talk about them to
anyone. And when they have some hardship overtake them at some
time, they would go about crying over it all their lives. The Qur'an has
complained about this human mind-set when it says: bCjy\ d\
(that is, human beings are, to their Rabb, very ungrateful -100:6).
After having reduced the tale of his trials in three words, Sayyidna
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 101
161
Yusuf $SB said: jU^j* 'A ^ 'Jij fy. (Surely, my Lord does
what He wills, in a subtle way. Surely, He is the All-Knowing, the
All-Wise - 12:100).
Verse 101
My Lord, You have given me some power to rule and a
knowledge of interpreting events. O the Creator of the
heavens and the Earth, You are my guardian in this
world and the Hereafter. Make me die a Muslim and
make me join the righteous." [101]
Commentary
The address of Sayyidna Yusuf in the previous verses was to his
respected father. Now, after having achieved an important objective by
meeting his parents and brothers, he was at peace to devote himself di-
rectly to praising Allah Ta'ala and to supplicating before Him. What he
said appears immediately above. The '§alihin ' or 'the righteous' or moral-
ly the most perfect servants of Allah can be the prophets themselves for
they are Divinely protected (ma'sum) against all sins. (Mazharf)
Worth noticing in this du'a' is the prayer for a good end to life. It pre-
sents before us a profile of the typical servants of Allah who have the
honour of being accepted in the sight of their Creator. Their attitude is
that they may be enjoying the highest possible ranks in this world and
in the Hereafter, and they may have all sorts of power and office beneath
their feet, yet, they would never wax proud over these. In fact, they keep
fearing lest such things around them may be taken away or cut down.
So, they keep praying that the physical and spiritual blessings given to
them by Allah Ta'ala continue to be with them, even keep increasing,
right through the hour of death.
At this stage, the unusual story of Sayyidna Yusuf t^Bl, and the sub-
sequent chain of instructions and lessons, as mentioned in the Qur'an,
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 101
162
has reached its completion. What happened after that has not been re-
ported in the Holy Qur'an, or in any Marfu' Hadith (with its chain of re-
porting authorities ascending to the Holy Prophet •!§ himself). Most com-
mentators have reported that with reference to historical or Isra'ili
narrations.
Based on a narration by Hadrat Hasan <il <u^>- Jf it has been re-
ported in Tafslr Ibn Kathir that Sayyidna Yusuf S&w was seven years
old when his brothers had thrown him into a well. Then, he remained
separated from his father for eighty years, remained alive for twenty
three years after having met his parents, and died at the age of one hun-
dred and twenty years.
As in the narrations of the People of the Book, reports Muhammad
ibn Ishaq, the period of separation between Sayyidna Ya'qub and Sayyid-
na Yusuf f!5LJl was forty years. Then, Sayyidna Ya'qub after
his arrival in Egypt, lived in the company of Sayyidna Yusuf for
seventeen years. After that, he died.
As in the annals of historians, reports the author of Tafsir al-Qurtu
bi, Sayyidna Ya'qub died after having lived for twenty four years in
Egypt. Before his death, he ordered Sayyidna Yusuf that his body
should be sent to his home country and that he be buried by the side of
his father, Sayyidna Ishaq SSSsll.
Sayyidna Sa'id ibn Jubayr ^sh has said that the body of Sayyidna
Ya'qub was placed in a coffin made of wood from saul tree and
taken to Baytul-Maqdis. For this reason, it became common custom
among Jews that they would take their dead from far away places to
Baytul-Maqdis for a burial there. The age of Sayyidna Ya'qub f^M was
one hundred and forty seven years when he died.
When Sayyidna Ya'qub f$$M entered Egypt with his family, says
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^b, they were a total of ninety three
men and women - and when this progeny of Sayyidna Ya'qub $SHJ1, that
is, the Bani Isra'il, left Egypt with Sayyidna Musa SSssDl, their number
was six hundred and seventy thousand.1 (Qurtubi & Ibn Kathir)
1. As pointed out earlier, this is based on Israelite narrations. Ibn Khaldun, the well-known
Muslim historian, has criticized this narration in his Muqaddimah and has urged that the
number of Ban! Isra'il was not that big - (Muhammad TaqI Usmani)
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 101
163
It has been mentioned earlier that, after the death of the former
'Aziz of Misr, the king of Egypt had arranged the marriage of Zulaikha
with Sayyidna Yusuf SSgSSl .
It appears in the Torah and in the historical accounts of the People of
the Book that they had two sons, IfriPim and Mansha, and a girl, Rahma
bint Yusuf. Rahma was married to Sayyidna Ayyub $§§1. Of the progeny
of Ifralm, there was Yusha' ibn Nun f^LJi who was a companion of
Sayyidna Musa 85jB (Mazhari)
Sayyidna Yusuf died at the age of one hundred and twenty
years and he was buried by the bank of the river Nile.
Based on a narration by Sayyidna 'Urwah ibn Zubayr Jl«" w- j, Ibn
Ishaq has reported: When Sayyidna Musa was commanded to leave
Egypt with the Bani Isra'il, it was revealed to him that he should not
leave the body of Sayyidna Yusuf in Egypt and he was ordered to
take it with him to Syria and bury him close to his ancestors. In obedi-
ence to this order, Sayyidna Musa made investigations and suc-
ceeded in locating his burial place. He found his body in a marble coffin
which he took with him to Can'aan in Palestine. There he buried him
beside Sayyidna Ishaq and Sayyidna Ya'qub (Mazhari)
After Sayyidna Yusuf $sB, the Amalkites took over Egypt as the
new Pharaohs. As for the Ban! Isra'il, they lived under them but kept ad-
hering to the Faith of Sayyidna Yusuf However, they were taken as
foreigners and subjected to all sorts of painful discriminations. Finally,
Allah Ta'ala delivered them from this punishment through Sayyidna
MUsaSSsBl. (Tafsir Mazhari)
Rules and Points of Guidance
1. From the previous verses (99-100), we learn that paying due respect
to parents is obligatory (wajib) - as it stands proved from what Sayyidna
Yusuf M did.
2. We also learn from here that a prostration of reverence was per-
missible in the religious code of Sayyidna Yusuf #53 which is why his
parents and brothers prostrated to him. But, in the Shari'ah of the Holy
Prophet $§, this Sajdah or Sujud has been declared as a particular mark
of 'Ibadah (worship) and it cannot be done before anyone other than Al-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 101
164
lah. If done, it is Haram. The Holy Qur'an has said: JJ&i % ^JJjjJj, \'/&L3
(prostrate not to the Sun and the Moon ... - 41:37). And in Hadith, it is
said that Sayyidna Mu'adh 4^>, when he went to Syria, saw local Chris-
tians prostrating to their parents. After his return from there, he started
making a prostration before the Holy Prophet !§§. He asked him not to
do that. He said: If I were to take prostration before anyone as permis-
sible, I would have told a wife to prostrate before her husband. Similar-
ly, when Sayyidna Salman al-Farisi 4^> wished to prostrate to him, he
said:
^->_y*i y LSjJi J>^>, ■A*— I J OUi~» b Jl -b!*~o" v
Do not prostrate to me, O Salman, instead, prostrate to the Ev-
er-Living who would never die. (Ibn Kathir)
This tells us that a prostration done as a token of respect for the
Holy Prophet ^ is not permissible. With that being the truth, how can it
become permissible if done before a saint, or an elder or pirl
3. From: 1st I'j 'Jljs Lu (here is the fulfillment of my early dream -
100), we learn that the fulfillment of the interpretation of a dream could
sometimes take a long time to materialize - as it was in the present case
when it manifested itself after forty, or eighty, years. (Ibn Jarir & Ibn
Kathir)
4. The words: '^'^J^K'Si (He favoured me - 100) said by Sayyidna
Yusuf prove that if a person after having been suffering from a dis-
ease or disaster, finds him or her delivered from it, then, following the
traditional way of prophets, he or she must show gratitude to Allah for
this deliverance, and forget about any remembrance of that disease or
disaster.
5. From the statement: iCiJCJ lsO (Surely, my Lord does what
He wills, in a subtle way - 100), we learn that, when Allah Ta'ala intends
to do something, He has His subtle ways of arranging things and causes
secretly in a manner that no one can get the slightest inkling about it.
6. The words of prayer: illli 'J?j (Make me die a Muslim - 101) refer
to the prayer of Sayyidna Yusuf 8SgSBI in which he has wished to die while
adhering to his Belief and Faith ('Tman and Islam). This tells us that to
make a duca for death under particular conditions is not prohibited. And
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
165
as for the prohibition of wishing for death in sound and authentic Aha-
dlth, the purpose there is to tell people that it is not correct to go about
asking for death just because of depression from worldly hardships or
simple lack of patience. The Holy Prophet |§ has said: Let no one ask for
death because of some hardship. If one has to say something like that,
let him say: Ta Allah, keep me alive as long as life is better for me, and
give me death when death is better for me. '
Verses 102 - 109
l^p 1^ Oj^ j o^JJl ^ £t ^>IS"j
j ji i ^ ^ .Si ,. .» / f'j ' f .. .'.^ ■» * . -> •* - f f T-* J f>f
j»Jb j <PLJ1 ^ gjTb" jl Ail! (_jI_Lp ^ jt-fjJb Jl 1 j~fl-»>
'\' * 1 7" ' V J ■* ii " i'f7" til ' ' '* ' "*i "
uL^jl L» _j ^ . j^i^JI ^ Ul L» _j 4JJI J/****" J t>*J
5>STi iitfj ^ ^ ^1 Li? ijJfcS ^1
That is a part of the reports of the unseen We reveal to
you. And you were not there before them when they
determined their object and they were planning
devices. [102]
And most of the people are not going to believe, even
though you long for it. [103] And you do not ask of them a
reward for it. It is nothing but a lesson for all the
(people of the) worlds. [104]
How many a sign there is in the heavens and the Earth
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
166
which they pass by and they are heedless to it. [105] And
most of them do not believe in Allah without associating
partners with Him. [106]
Do they feel secure from that there comes to them
Allah's enveloping punishment or that there comes to
them the Hour suddenly while they are not conscious of
it? [107]
Say, 'This is my way. I call (people) to Allah with full
cognition - myself and my followers. And pure is Allah.
And I am not among the Mushriks*." [108]
And We did not send before you (messengers) other than
men from the people of the towns whom We inspired
with revelation. Have they not travelled in the land
where they would have seen how was the fate of those
before them? And surely the abode of the Hereafter is
much better for those who fear Allah. Would you, then,
still not understand? [109]
Commentary
After a full description of the story of Sayyidna Yusuf first to
come in the verses cited above is an address to the Holy Prophet «!§: iu!>
idl £>-y j£jf & (That is a part of the reports of the unseen We reveal
to you), and that 'you. were not there with the brothers of Yusuf when
they had decided to throw Sayyidna Yusuf $3 into the well and were
making plans for it.'
The purpose of choosing to say this is that the very act of the Holy
Prophet *H in describing this story of Sayyidna Yusuf correctly and
in full details is a clear proof of his being a prophet and recepient of reve-
lation. The reason is that this story dates back to thousands of years be-
fore his time. Neither was he present there on the scene to have de-
scribed it as an eye witness, nor was he ever taught by anyone to have
consulted books of history, or heard it from a teacher and described it.
Therefore, there is no way he could have known it in the manner he did
except that it be Divine revelation itself.
At this place, the Holy Qur'an has considered it sufficient to say that
you were not there.' It has not deemed it necessary to mention that this
information did not come to him through another person or book because
*. Those who associate partners with Allah
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
167
the whole Arabia knew that the Holy Prophet Jf| was an Ummiyy - that
is, he did not learn to read and write from anyone. And also known to
everyone was that he had lived his whole life in Makkah al-Mu'azzamah.
He did make one of his trips to Syria with his uncle Abu Talib, a trip in
which he came back home while still enroute. The second trip he made
was for business. He finished his work there and returned in a few days.
In this trip too, there was no chance of his meeting some scholar or going
to an educational institution. Therefore, at this place, it was not consi-
dered necessary to mention it. And at another occasion in the Holy
Qur'an this too was further clarified by saying: Jj^iliy STj'cJl L^J^'cJ^C*
0* , that is, 'you did not know them (events) before this (the revelation of
the Qur'an), neither you nor your people -11:49"
Imam Al-Baghawi has said that the Jews and the Quraysh had
joined hands to test the veracity of the Holy Prophet Sgg. For this pur-
pose, they had asked the Holy Prophet jfl to tell them everything about
Sayyidna Yusuf as it had happened to him, if he was true in his
claim of prophethood. When he told them what he had learnt through Di-
vine revelation, they still remained sticking to their disbelief and denial.
This shocked the Holy Prophet 5§|. Thereupon, said in the next verse
was: And most of the people are not going to believe' - even though, the
proofs of his being a prophet were clear, and even if he himself longed for
it, or tried his best. The sense of the statement is: 'Your duty is to spread
the call and seek the betterment of people. That you succeed in it is not
in your control nor is this your responsibility nor should you grieve over
it:
After that it was said: ^IJkfl^S'i ty'y* ty^cr? &j , that is, 'your
*
mission is to tell them the truth and call them to the straight path. For
this you do not ask them to give you something in return - which could
have caused them to find it difficult to listen to him or follow him. In
fact, what you are telling them is for their own good. It is only an advice
to heed to and a lesson to learn from. And it is for everyone. The text
here also carries a hint to the effect: When the purpose behind your ef-
fort is no worldly gain, in fact it is nothing but the reward of the Hereaft-
er and the betterment of your people, then, that purpose of yours already
stands achieved. Why would you then grieve over it?
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
168
Then, in verse 105, the attitude of the disbelievers is portrayed by
saying:
Oyfij^A p-» j l^-to Jj^ ^jVI _j o_r~JI ^ Jit jAS j
How many a sign there is in the heavens and the Earth which
they pass by and they are heedless to it.
The sense is that these people are not of the kind who would simply not
listen to a well-wisher out of their obstinacy. They are worse. They
would not even learn from the very open signs of the perfect power of
Allah Ta'ala visible to them all the time, yet keep passing by them with-
out paying any attention and without wondering whose signs they were.
These signs of Divine wisdom and power are widely spread out and
many in number. Out of these are many signs which remind people of
punishments which descended upon past peoples, and they themselves
see their overturned habitations, but they would still refuse to learn
their lesson.
This was a description of people who simply did not believe in the ex-
istence of Allah Ta'ala, the great Creator, and in His wisdom and power.
Mentioned next are those who do believe in Allah as the Creator, but
also associate other things as partners in His Divinity. It was said:
And most of them do not believe in Allah without associating
partners with Him - 106.
It means that those of them who profess a belief in Allah would do so by
lacing it with Shirk. They would suggest others as partners in the attrib-
utes of knowledge and power which are exclusive for Allah Ta'ala -
which is rank injustice, and ignorance.
Ibn Kathir has said that included under the sense of this verse are
Muslims who, despite having 'Irrian, are involved with different kinds of
Shirk. According to the Musnad of Ahmad, the Holy Prophet *|t said:
The most dangerous of things I apprehend for you is the small Shirk.
When the Sahabah asked as to what could that be, he said: Hypocricy is
the small Shirk. Similarly, swearing by someone or something other
than Allah has been called Shirk in another Hadith. (Ibn Kathir from
Tirmidhi) Vows and offerings (Mannat and Niyaz) in the name of anyone
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
169
other than Allah is also included under it, on which there is a consensus
of Muslim jurists .
After that, in verse 107, questioned and deplored is their heedless-
ness and ignorance as to how could these people, despite their denial
and rebellion, become so carefree of the possibility that there may come
on them some punishment from Allah which overtakes them from all
sides, or that the fateful Hour of the Day of Doom itself descends upon
them all of a sudden while they are not ready for it?
In verse 108, the Holy Prophet «H has been asked to state his position
before these people:
"Say, (you believe it or not) 'This is my way. I call (people) to
Allah with full cognition - myself and my followers. And pure is
Allah. And I am not among the associators - 108."
It means that the da'wah of the Holy Prophet »§£ is not based on
some summary view of things, instead, it is the outcome of insight, rea-
son and wisdom. In this act of 'full cognition,' the Holy Prophet jjjjjl has in-
cluded his followers as well. According to Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas
•<ip> it refers to the noble Sahabah, may Allah be pleased with them all.
They are the soldiers of Allah subhanahu wa Taala. Sayyidna 'Abdullah
ibn Mas'ud said: The Sahabah of the Holy Prophet sjjji are the best
people of this whole Ummah. Their hearts are pure and their knowledge
is deep. They are far removed from formality. Allah Ta'ala has chosen
them to accompany and serve their Rasul. You should learn their mo-
rals, habits and ways because they are the ones who are on the straight
path.
It is also possible to take the expression: 'Jj& J* (and my followers) in
the general sense whereby it would mean every person who is doing the
duty of conveying the da'wah of the Rasul of Allah to his Ummah right
through the last day of the Qiyamah. According to Kalbi and Ibn Zayd,
this verse also makes it necessary for one who claims to follow the Holy
Prophet $i that he should spread his da'wah among people and make
the teaching of the Qurln available to all. (Ma?harl)
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
170
The last sentence of verse 108 is: ^ tj Jjl 'J^L> (And pure is
Allah [that is, free from Shirk]. And I am not among the Mushriks [that
is, not of those who practice Shirk]). Since, a little earlier, mention was
made that there are people who, when they profess belief in Allah, would
mix it up with Shirk, whether open or padded or concealed. Therefore,
he has declared that he has absolutely nothing to do with Shirk. The gist
of what has been said here is: My da'wah does not aim at inviting people
to become my servants. In fact, I myself am, also a servant of Allah - and
it is this kind of servitude, servitude to none but Him, that I invite peo-
ple to. However, since I am the da'i (the original maker of this call), it is
obligatory that faith be put in me.
To this, the disbelievers of Makkah used to object. They took the plea
that a Rasul or messenger of Allah should not be a human being. He
should, rather, be an angel. A reply to this doubt has been given in the
next verse where it was said: Jj^ Jil & VU- j S\ iU3 uLjl : It
means that their thinking that it is an angel who should be the messen-
ger and prophet of Allah and that a human being cannot occupy this sta-
tion is baseless and ineffectual. Quite contrary to this, the case is just
the reverse - that is, for human beings, a prophet of Allah has always
been a human being. Nevertheless, he is distinct from human beings in
general in that the Wahy and message of Allah Ta'ala comes to him di-
rectly. It is never the outcome of an individual effort or act by anyone. It
is always Allah Ta'ala Himself who would choose from among his ser-
vants the one who, in His knowledge and judgement, is the fittest for
this mission. And this selection is based on particular attributes of per-
sonal excellence which are not found among human beings at large.
Onwards from here, there is an admonition to those who contravene
the instructions given by the maker of the call on behalf of Allah (da'T),
and invite the wrath and punishment of Allah upon them. It was said:
sill O^S-" \_ 6
Have they not travelled in the land where they would have
seen how was the fate of those before them? And surely the
abode of the Hereafter is better for those who fear Allah.
Would you, then, still not understand? - 109
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 102 - 109
171
and continue to prefer the short-lived comfort of the present world over
the everlasting and perfect blessings and comforts of the 'Akhirah.
Rules and Guidance
The Difference between the News of the Unseen and the
Knowledge of the Unseen
1. The statement: *^>-'J 2JUa (That is a part of the reports
of the unseen We reveal to you - 102) has appeared in the same words in
verse 44 of Surah Al-'Imran in the context of the story of Sayyidah Mar-
yam, that is: '£&\<L>-'y *Cl iJJi (That is a part of the reports of the un-
seen We reveal to you - 3:44). Then, with a slight change, the same state-
ment appears in verse 49 of Surah Hud where it is related to the story of
Sayyidna Nuh SSjjJsS: i&'cj? <^k (These are reports from the un-
seen [events] which We reveal to you - 11:49).
From these verses we learn that Allah Ta'ala communicates to his
prophets many a news of the unseen through Wahy (revelation). He has
particularly blessed our Rasul «!t, known as the Head of all the messen-
gers, with a special portion of the news from the unseen, which is more
than that which has been given to all past prophets. This is the reason
why the Holy Prophet sf§ has informed the Muslim Ummah of many
events due to happen right through the day of Qiyamah, either briefly,
or in details. All Ahadith given in the Kitab al-Fitan of Hadith books are
full of them.
Since common people take the Knowledge of the Unseen {'Ilm
al-Ghayb) only in the sense that a person somehow gets to become aware
of the news of the unseen, and this quality is found at its best in the
Holy Prophet $g, therefore, they think that the Holy Prophet i§ was
'Alim al-Ghayb (knower of the Unseen). But, the Holy Qur'an has de-
clared in very clear words that: J°j^'} 9>y^\ J>, J* (No one in
the heavens, or on the Earth, knows the unseen except Allah - 27:65)
which proves that no one, other than Allah Ta'ala, can be called the
'Alim al-Ghayb or the Knower of the Unseen. The 'Urn of al-Ghayb (the
knowledge of the unseen) is the unique attribute of Allah Ta'ala. Taking
an apostle, messenger, prophet or angel as a sharer in this attribute
amounts to equating him with Allah, and is what the Christians do, who
declare a Rasul to be the son of God, and a partner in Godhead. The
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 110 - 111
172
verses of the Holy Qur'an quoted here make the truth of the matter very
clear. It stands settled that the 'Ilm of al-Ghayb (the knowledge of the
unseen) is an exclusive attribute of Allah Ta'ala and the only 'Alim
al-Ghayb ( the Knower of the Unseen) is Allah jalla tharia'uh Himself.
However, there are many news of the unseen which Allah Ta'ala does
give to his messengers through the medium of Wahy (revelation). This,
in the terminology of the Holy Qur'an, is not known as the 'Ilm of
al-Ghayb (the knowledge of the unseen). Since common people do not
understand this fine difference, they tend to take the news of the unseen
as the knowledge of the unseen. This is why when one adheres to the ter-
minology of the Qur'an and asserts that no one, other than Allah, can
claim to know what is unseen, they would prefer to differ, rather than ac-
cept truth as it is.
Messengers are from Men
2. From the word: Slli j (rijalan : men) in verse 109:
And We did not send before you [messengers] other than men
from the people of the towns - 109,
we learn that messengers are always men. A woman cannot become a
nabiyy (prophet) and rasul (messenger).
Imam Ibn Kathir has reported the consensus of 'Ulama' that Allah
Ta'ala has not made any woman a nabiyy or rasul. Some 'Ulama' have
identified some women as being a nabiyy or prophet, for example, Sayyi-
dah Sarah, the wife of Sayyidna Ibrahim the mother of Sayyidna
Musa SS^SI and Sayyidah Maryam, the mother of Sayyidna 'Tsa The
reason is that there are particular words in the Holy Qur'an about these
three respected women which give the impression that angels talked to
them as Divinely commanded, gave them good news, or they themselves
came to know something through the medium of Divine revelation. But
the majority of 'Ulama, though they do accept that the words of such
verses prove that these respected women had a high spiritual rank in
the sight of Allah Ta'ala, but, according to them, these words are not suf-
ficient as proofs of their being prophets and messengers.
Messengers are from Towns
3. The expression: Jil (men from the people of the towns) appear-
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 110 - 111
173
ing in the verse quoted immediately above tells us that Allah Ta'ala
sends his messengers generally from among those who live in cities and
towns. Messengers are not from among those who reside in the country-
side and forest lands - because the dwellers of these habitations are gen-
erally rustic, hard and less perfect in comprehension and understanding.
(Ibn Kathir, Qurtubi & others)
Verses 110 - 111
> '-\ ' -> j * \{ j '-ii ' I '* i" & '* 1 \" j» * 7' *■>''* *<
* s * s
(Sj&l li-b- £)IS"£ * jji, p-*-^8* *J>
(Punishment was often delayed) until when the messen-
gers were in despair and thought that they were wrong
in their estimation, Our help came to them, then saved
were those whom We willed. And Our punishment is not
averted from the guilty. [110]
Surely, in the narratives of these, there is a lesson for
the people of understanding. It is not an invented story,
rather, a confirmation of what has been before it, and
an elaboration of everything, and guidance and mercy
for a people who believe. [Ill]
Commentary
Mentioned in the previous verses was the sending of prophets who in-
vited people to take the straight path, and also answered there were
some doubts about them. Then, people were admonished that they do
not take into consideration the sad end they would face as a result of
their antagonism towards prophets of Allah. Only if they were to pay
some attention and look around and read signs from ruined cities and
the history of lost places they pass by, they would find out how harsh
has been the sad end of those who had opposed the blessed prophets,
and that too, right here in this world. The habitation of the people of
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 110 - 111
174
Sayyidna Lut $sSsM was overturned upside down. The people of 'Ad and
Thamud were destroyed through various punishments. And the punish-
ment of the Hereafter, that is far more severe.
Then, towards the end, they were instructed that the pain and pleas-
ure of the present life is, after all, very short-lived. One 's real concern
should be about the life to come, the 'Akhirah, the Hereafter, where one
shall stay for ever, and where the pain, or pleasure, too shall be eternal.
So, it was made clear that a good end of life in the 'Akhirah depends on
Taqwa, the fear of Allah and the abstention from sins, and which, in a
nutshell, means that one should strictly adhere to all commandments of
the Shari'ah.
Since the purpose in the previous verses was to warn people of the
time by telling them to take their lesson from what had happened to
past prophets and their communities, therefore, in the next verse (110),
one of their doubts was removed. The doubt they had was about the
warnings of Divine punishment given by the Holy Prophet !§§. They were
hearing about it from him for a long time, but they did not see any pun-
ishment coming upon them. This made them all the more daring. If
there was some punishment to come, it would have come by now, they
thought. Therefore, it was said that Allah Ta'ala, in His mercy and wis-
dom, would often keep giving respite to erring and sinning people - and
this respite, at times, could also become fairly long. That is why contuma-
cious people become more daring and aggressive which causes a certain
anxiety to prophets. So, it was said:
(Punishment was often delayed) until when the messengers
were in despair and thought that they were wrong in their
estimation, Our help came to them, then saved were those
whom We willed. And Our punishment is not averted from the
guilty - 110).
To explain it in detail, it can be said, that: 'The disbelieving and dis-
obedient people of past communities were given long respites, until
when, because of the punishment not coming upon them, the messengers
were in despair over the possibility that the punishment of Allah will not
come upon such people and truth will not manifest itself in the manner
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 110 - 111
175
and at the time they had hoped it to be, and thought that, while deter-
mining the time of the Divine promise, they were wrong in their estima-
tion - that Allah Ta'ala had not told them of a definite time, and the time
was fixed by them as based on particular signs. It was in this state of de-
spair that Our help came to them, that is, the punishment on disbeliev-
ers came as promised, then saved from the punishment were those
'whom We willed (that is, believers in prophets were saved and disbeliev-
ers were destroyed) because Our punishment is not averted from the
guilty,' instead, it does come upon them, therefore, the disbelievers of
Makkah should not be in any doubt about a delay in the punishment
due. [Bayan al-Qur'an: Gist of Tafsir by Maulana Ashraf 'All Thanavi]
The word: (jjis' {kudhibu : were wrong) in verse 110 has been read as
in the well-known reading (Qira'at) of the Qur'an - and the Tafsir
(exegesis or explanation) which we have chosen to follow is the one
which is most sound and free from doubts. The essential sense of the
word: {kudhibu) is to find one 's estimation or thinking as being
wrong, which is a kind of Ijtihadi mistake (as based on personal
opinion), and some such Ijtihadi mistake can issue forth from the
blessed prophets. However, there is a difference between prophets
(}LJl and other mujtahids, that is, when some Ijtihadi mistake issues
forth from the prophets f^LJl ^$-1*, Allah Ta'ala would not let them stay
by that mistake, rather, He would make them become aware of it and
enable them to see reality clearly. Other mujtahids do not occupy this
station. The event of the Peace Pact of Hudaibiyah associated with the
Holy Prophet »H is sufficient as proof on this subject - because it has
been stated in the Holy Qur'an that this event is based on the dream
which was seen by the Holy Prophet »it. He had seen that he was doing
the Tawaf of the Baytullah with his Sahabah - and the dream of the
blessed prophets is also an imperative form of revelation - therefore, the
happening of this event became certain. But, in the dream itself, no
particular time or duration was identified for it. The Holy Prophet i-H,
according to his estimation, thought that it would happen the same year.
So, he announced it before his Sahabah and taking a good number of
them with him left for Makkah al-Mu'azzamah for their Umra. But, the
Quraysh confronted them enroute and they could not avail of their
intended Tawaf and 'Umra. In fact, the full manifestation (of the dream)
came to unfold itself two years later, in the Hijrah year 8, in the form of
Surah Yusuf : 12 : 110 - 111
176
the Conquest of Makkah. And from this event, it became apparent that
the dream he had seen was true and certain. But, the time for it which,
by signs or estimation, the Holy Prophet had taken as the time, was
not what it actually was - but that mistake was compensated right then.
Similarly, the expression: ai (qad kudhibu : were wrong) in the
verse under reference also carries the same sense, that is, the punish-
ment which was to come upon the disbelievers was delayed while the
prophets had estimated a time for it in their minds. When this punish-
ment did not come at that time, they thought that they had made a mis-
take in determining the time for it. This Tafsir has been reported from
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4&>. 'Allama Al-Tibi has said that this re-
port is Sahih (sound) because it has been mentioned in the Sahih of
Al-Bukharl. (Mazharf)
In some readings {Qira'aat) of the Qur'an, this word has appeared
with a doubled sound on the letter: Jli (dhal), that is: (qadkudhd-
hibu) as well. This word has been derived from the verbal noun:
(takdhib : falsification). Given this reading, the sense would be: The
prophets had determined an estimated time when the punishment
would come, but when the punishment did not come at that time, they
had apprehensions about their believers themselves, lest they should not
falsifying them on the basis that their statement did not turn out to be
true. These were the circumstances under which Allah Ta'ala made His
promise prove true, punishment fell on the deniers, believers were saved
from it, and thus, overcome they did.
In the opening statement of the last verse of the Surah, it was said:
Surely, in the narratives of these, there is lesson for the people
of understanding - 111.
This statement may be pointing to the stories of all prophets
in the Qur'an and also to the particular story of Sayyidna Yusuf $3
which has been narrated in this Surah - because, through this later
event, it has become absolutely clear that the obedient servants of Allah
are supported and helped in so many ways when they are taken out from
a deep well and made to sit on a high throne and are rescued from the
threat of disgrace all the way to the zenith of the finest in grace and hon-
Surah Yusuf: 12 : 110 - 111
177
our, not to mention the practitioners of ill-will and deception who ulti-
mately end up in sheer shame.
Said next is:
It is not an invented story, rather, a confirmation of what has
been before it
that is, of the books revealed before it - because, this story of Sayyidna
Yusuf (Joseph) has been mentioned in the Torah and the Injil as
well. And Hadrat Wahb ibn Munabbih says: There is no Scripture which
does not have the story of Sayyidna Yusuf in it. (Mazharf)
And in the last sentence of the verse, it is said: CJ-3jcA»j*^3^i)*>^"J
'd'Jt'y. <-y&, , that is, this Qur'an is 'an elaboration of everything' (which
means that the Qur'an has details of everything which human beings
need in religion - in fields like Tbadat (worship of Allah), dealings, mo-
rals, social living, government, politics and many others, including in-
junctions and instructions about all individual and collective concerns of
human life - they are all there).
Then, it was said that this Qur'an is 'guidance and mercy for a peo-
ple who believe.' The restriction of those who have 'Iman or Faith has
been placed here because its benefit can be enjoyed by only those who be-
lieve. It goes without saying that, though the Qur'an is nothing but
mercy and guidance for disbelievers as well, but it is due to their own
misconduct and disobedience that this mercy and guidance has become
heavy and unwholesome for them.
Shaykh Abu al-Mansur has said: The purpose behind the whole
Surah Yusuf and the story of Sayyidna Yusuf narrated therein is to
comfort the Holy Prophet «!§. All this is to tell him that his sufferings at
the hands of his people have been the lot of past prophets too. But, in the
end, Allah Ta'ala enabled his prophets to overcome - and in his case too,
this is what was going to happen.
The Commentary
on
SURAH YUSUF
ends here.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
181
Surah Al-Ra'd
(The Thunder)
Surah al-Ra'd is MakkT and it has 43 verses and 6 sections
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verses 1 - 4
I^Ji ijC & itffJ J\ Is&j W iit
<£jp*i js er^1 Lfj^] J* ^
r^j ^ j*"* jM J*x
Alif, Lam, Mini, Ra. These are the verses of the Book.
And what has been sent down to you from your Lord is
true, but most of the people do not believe. [1]
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
182
Allah is the One who raised the heavens without pillars.
You see them. Then He positioned Himself on the
Throne and subjugated the sun and the moon, each one
running to an appointed time. He manages all matters,
making the signs plain, so that you may be sure of meet-
ing your Lord. [2]
And He is the One who spread out the earth and made
mountains and rivers therein, and of all the fruits, He
created therein the pairs of two. He makes the night
cover the day. Surely, in that there are signs for a peo-
ple who think. [3]
And in the earth there are tracts of land neighboring
each other and gardens of grapes and farms and date
palms, having twin or single trunks, watered with one
water. And We make some better than others in taste.
Surely, in that there are signs for a people who under-
stand. [4]
Commentary
This Surah is Makki and it has a total of forty three verses. Men-
tioned in this Surah too there are subjects such as the truth and veracity
of the Holy Qur'an, Tauhid (Oneness of Allah), Risalah (Prophethood)
and answers to doubts raised about them.
The first group of letters: 'JJ\ (Alif, Lam, Mim, Ra) are Isolated Let-
ters (M-Huruf al-Muqatta'at) the meaning of which are known to Allah
Ta'ala alone. The Ummah has not been informed of its meaning. It is not
appropriate for the Muslim Ummah at large to indulge in investigations
about them.
The first verse says that the Holy Qur'an is Divine Word, and that it
is true. The word, «— jViS^Jt ( Al-Kitab: The Book) means the Qur'an, and it
is possible that the expression which follows it, that is, ii£ ^ idl/J jit j$
(And what has been sent down to you from your Lord) might as well
mean the Qur'an itself. But, the connective (the waw of 'a £/" translated as
And') obviously requires that (Al-Kitab: The Book) and 2X3[ 'JjJl '<jj&
(what has been sent down to you) should be two separate things. In that
case, Al-Kitab or The Book would signify the Qur'an and "d^[d^ls^
(what has been sent down to you) would mean the revelation (Wahy),
other than that of the Qur'an, which has been sent down to the Holy
Prophet z|§ - because, it goes without saying, that the revelation sent to
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
183
the Holy Prophet g| is not restricted to the Qur'an alone. The Qur'an it-
self says: J>-'J. 'J>-'j o[is^\ Je- jjai £j (53:3) It means: Whatever the Holy
Prophet says, he does not say on his own, out of some desire of his; in-
stead, it is a message revealed to him from Allah Ta'ala. It proves that
the orders given by the Holy Prophet s|§, other than those appearing in
the Qur'an, are also no other but those sent from Allah. The only differ-
ence between the two is that the Qur'an is recited {matluww) while the
later is not ighayr matluww). The rationale for this difference is that the
meanings and the words of the Qur'an are both from Allah Ta'ala, while,
in the case of the rules of conduct (Ahkam) given by the Holy Prophet |§
in Hadith - in addition to those in the Qur'an - their meanings too are,
no doubt, revealed from Allah Ta'ala, but their words are not revealed
from Him. Therefore, they cannot be recited in Salah.
Thus, the verse comes to mean that the Qur'an and its injunctions
sent down to the Holy Prophet !|t are all true and in them there is no
room for doubt. But, most people, due to their lack of concern and deliber-
ation, do not come around to believe in them.
That Allah Ta'ala exists and that He is One has been emphasized in
the second verse. The proof stands obvious. Look at what has been creat-
ed and ponder over the matchless mastery with which everything was
created. One can come to only one conclusion that their maker has abso-
lute power over everything and that He controls all creations and uni-
verses as the master. It was said:
l^j Jui Jju o j^I-Jl ^jj ciill ill!
Allah is the One who raised the heavens without pillars. You
see them.
On Seeing the Sky
It is generally said that the blue colour we see up is the colour of the
sky. But physicists say that we see it so because of the intermingling of
light and dark. Below, there is the light from the stars, and above, it is
dark. As a result, the onlooker outside sees it as blue, similar to the re-
flection of light on deep water which appears blue. There are verses of
the Qur'an where seeing the sky has been mentioned, as has been done
in this very verse which says: l^jy (You see them), and the words appear-
ing in another verse (88:18) are: cJȣ Li^ tCJJl Jfo '(And do you not see)
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
184
towards the sky as to how it has been raised - 88:18.)' First of all, the
scientific determination of physicists does not stand counter to it because
it is possible that the colour of the sky might as well be bluish, or may
have some other colour, but it is sighted as blue due to the admixture of
the dark behind and the light in between. Moreover, the possibility that
the colour of the sky is a component of the atmosphere cannot be re-
jected as supported by valid proof. Then, it is also possible that places
where 'seeing the sky' has been mentioned in the Qur'im, the expression
employed there may be legal and figurative aiming to establish that the
existence of the sky stands proved under decisive arguments and is as
good as seen. (Ruh al-Ma'ani)
After that, it was said:
Then He positioned Himself on the Throne ...
This mode of taking over the Seat of Power is beyond human compre-
hension. Understanding it is impossible. Here, it is sufficient to believe
that this state of Istiwa' or positioning on the 'Arsh' or Throne is someth-
ing matching with the Divine Status as due, and that is what is meant
here.
In the next sentence: J^-i J^^^^^^Ij^jJI^I-j (and subjugated
the sun and the moon, each one running to an appointed time), the word:
translated as 'subjugated' means that they both are constantly doing
what they have been assigned to do. Thousands of years have gone by
but there never has been the least increase or decrease in their move-
ment, nor do they get tired, nor do they ever start doing something else
contrary to what they have been programmed to do. As for their 'running
to an appointed time,' it could also mean that both of them are moving
on to the same appointed time which stands determined as the final
term called Qiyamah or Doomsday for this entire world of our experi-
ence. Once they reach that stage in time, this whole system of theirs will
reach its end.
And it could also mean that Allah TaHa has determined a particu-
lar speed and orbit for every planet. It always keeps moving on its orbit
at the speed set for it. The Moon completes its orbit in one month and
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
185
the Sun does it in a year.
Certainly mind-boggling is the very presence of these great planets.
Then, no less astonishing is the phenomena of their flawless functioning.
Here they are moving on a particular orbit maintaining a particular
speed precisely and perfectly for thousands of years in a state that their
machinery faces no wear and tear or breakage, nor does it require any
kind of greasing or servicing. Think of the revolutionary advancements
of science in human technology in our day. Can any human invention
around match this model? The truth is that it is impossible to locate
even a thousandth part of it anywhere in the world despite human inge-
nuity being at its highest pinnacle. This great system of nature is deliver-
ing a message, very loud and very clear. It is telling us that there certain-
ly is some Being who has made, moved and maintained this system, a
Being far beyond the reach of human perception and intelligence.
In Reality, It is Allah who Makes Things Work for Human Beings
while Their Role in It is Nominal
After that comes the powerful statement: 'jH\'jA (He manages all
matters). If man so pleased with the ways and means which help make
things work for him were to open his eyes, he would realize that his
plans and measures could neither create nor make things in the real
sense. The outcome of all his efforts and workings is no more than get-
ting to learn how to make the best use of what has been created by Allah
TaHa.
Besides, even the system of harnessing what is universally available
for use is outside the ambit of power exercised by human beings. The rea-
son is that human beings depend on hundreds and thousands of others
like him, and on animals, and on many other live and inert members of
Divine creation. These they cannot put on their jobs just by dint of their
plans and efforts. This is the function of the Divine power. It has linked
up everything, as if in a chain, and in a way that everything gets to be
drawn into the desired action. You need to build a house. You find a
whole range of servers from the architect to the builder and the finisher,
hundreds of human beings offering their career and craft all set to an-
swer your call. You need building materials. They lie stacked in stores
and shops ready to be delivered where you want them. Was it within
your power and control to assemble all these things on your own just by
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
186
the brute force of your money or measures and, on top of it, commission
all those human beings into your service? Let us part with your individu-
al example at this point. The fact is that this system cannot be estab-
lished and activated through the force of law, even by the mightiest of
the mighty government anywhere in the world. There is no doubt about
the fact that the logistic support of this viably running universal system
is the work of Allah Ta'ala alone, the Ever-Living, the Self-Sustaining
Sustainer of all (Al-Haiyy, Al-Qaiyyum). If human beings still hasten to
claim that all this comes from their plans and workings, there is not
much that can be said about their claim, for ignorance shall remain
what it is.
The next sentence in the verse is: c^Vl 'jUu (making the signs plain).
It may mean the verses of the Qur'an which have been revealed by Allah
Ta'ala in details and then, it was through the Holy Prophet ^ that He
elaborated and explained them.
And the word, c-i^i (al-ayat) could also mean the 'signs' of the most
perfect power of Allah Ta'ala which are spread out in the heavens and
the earth, even in the very existence of human beings themselves. These
are before human sight all the time and everywhere, so many and so
plain.
Said in the last sentence of the verse was: 'd'yi'J '^SZ fUL j^&J (so that
you may be sure of meeting your Lord). This means that Allah Ta'ala
has initiated and activated this whole universe and its astonishing
system of operation so that by pondering over it you may come to believe
in and become certain of the Hereafter {'Akhirah) and the Doomsday
(Qiyamah). The reason is that once you have pondered over the creation
of this universe and its wonderous system, any likelihood of doubting
that it may be beyond the power of Allah Ta'ala to resurrect human be-
ings in the Hereafter simply cannot be entertained. And once we realize
that it is within His power, and possible, and that it has been reported
by no less a person than the one about whom it is universally settled
that he never said anything in his whole life which was not the truth -
then, there remains no room for doubt that this phenomena is real, actu-
al and proven.
In the next verse (3), it was said:
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
187
And He is the One who spread out the earth and made moun-
tains and rivers therein.
The expression: 'spread out the earth' is not contradictory of its being
round - because each part of something very big and round appears to
be, when looked at separately, nothing but a surface spread out - and the
Qurlin addresses common people in terms of their view of things. Since
a common onlooker sees it as a spread-out surface, therefore, it was iden-
tified as such. Then, to keep it balanced and make it full of other bene-
fits, high and heavy mountains were placed on it. Besides providing
weight and balance, these mountains store and supply water for the
whole creation. To accomplish this, an unimaginably big storage of water
is placed on their peaks in the form of a frozen sea. This snow has no re-
servoir and certainly needs no monolithic structures, overhead or under-
ground, to hold this supply of water. And the water thus stored cannot
go bad or made impure. Then, nature has its own pipelines under the
ground through which water is distributed all over the world. Some-
where they show up in the form of rivers flowing freely alongwith their
tributeries; and at other places, wells are dug to tap water from these
hidden pipelines.
In the next sentence of verse 3, it was said: J**jj l^j 3**- 'Pj*^ '<y:'j
(and of all the fruits, He created therein the pairs of two). It means
that Allah has created fruits of many kinds from this earth and made
each one of two kinds: small and big, red, white, sweet and sour. It is
also possible that the meaning of 'zawjayn (pairs) is not restricted to
only two. Instead, it may be refering to several kinds the least number of
which is two, therefore, it was termed as 'the pairs of two.' And it is not
so unlikely that 'pairs' refers to the male and female, as we know about
many trees which have males and females, for example, the date-palm
and the papayah. Possibility of this being the case with other trees as
well does exist, though not yet proved by relevant research about all of
them.
The next sentence of the verse declares: 'J$\ LS«Ju (He makes the
night cover the day). It means that He brings the night after the light of
the day, as if something bright has been totally screened off from sight.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 1 - 4
188
The last sentence of the verse: h'/^iS ^ cJV 2JJa 'j> &i translated as
'surely, in that there are signs for a people who think,' means that there
is no doubt about the fact that many signs of the most perfect power of
Allah Ta'ala are present all over for those who care to think about and
deliberate in the arrangement and system of this whole universe.
In the fourth verse it was said:
0\jiy* 0\j~f J^J ^L*l J* C-^-J ^JJ**^ y>J^I
' * -
And in the earth there are tracts of land neighboring each
other and gardens of grapes and farms and date-palms, having
twin or single trunks, watered with one water. And We make
some better than others in taste. Surely, in that there are signs
for a people who understand.
Being pointed out here is that many tracts of land, despite being joined
together, are different in their inherent properties. Some are good and
soft, others are saline or hard. Some are good for farming while others
grow gardens, of grapes and dates. Of the date-palms, some grow to have
two trunks like other trees while others have only one.
Then, all these fruits, though they come out of the same land and are
watered by the same water and are touched by the rays of the sun and
the glow of the moon and the draft of different winds in a uniform man-
ner, yet there remains among them the difference of colour and taste and
size.
Despite their being in such proximity with each other, the varied dif-
ference among them is a strong and clear proof of the fact that this
whole system of creation is operating under the command of someone
who is wise and knows how to plan, manage and run His creation. This
has nothing to do with the postulates of the theory of evolution, as some
ignorant people would like to believe. If these were the outcome of the
stages of material development, how could we explain the element of dif-
ference among them despite all matter being common? One fruit grows
on a tract of land in one season while another grows in the other. On one
single branch of one tree, the fruits could be different in kinds, sizes and
tastes!
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
189
Said in the last sentence of the verse (4) was: 'O^iiij fyS c4'^ iit 'j» h\
(Surely, in that there are signs for a people who understand). It means
that there are in it, absolutely without doubt, many signs of the power
and greatness of Allah Ta'ala which go on to prove that He is One and
that He alone is worthy of worship. By saying that these signs are 'for a
people who understand,' the hint released is that those who do not think
about these things are not the people of understanding, no matter how
highly they are rated and advertized for their intellect and intelligence.
Verses 5 - 8
'4/j *'t&A U arfjfj « ^ f&r yjj ajjy
Ij^ST J^jJl Oj^ij <^ ^iV1 ^.Xjd d4j l)Jj E J^1
ilii ^y). iii ^ ^|5vJj j ju£ cji Cji^ '{j* aILv 3 jji
And if you wonder, then wonder is their saying, "Is it
that, once we are dust, we are to be created anew?" They
are those who have disbelieved in their Lord, and they
are those who (shall) have shackles round their necks,
and they are the people of the Fire. They shall remain
there for ever. [5]
And they ask for evil to come sooner than good, while
punishments have really come to pass (against people)
earlier to them. And surely, your Lord is the lord of for-
giveness for the people against their wrongdoing, and
surely, your Lord is severe in punishing. [6]
And the disbelievers say, "Why is it that no sign has been
sent down to him from his Lord?" You are but a warner.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
190
And for every people there is a guide. [7]
Allah knows what every female carries and what the
wombs decrease or increase. And everything has meas-
ure with Him: ... [8]
Commentary
Contained in the first three verses cited above (5-7) there is a refuta-
tion of the doubts expressed by the disbelievers about prophethood.
Alongwith it, added there is a warning of punishment for deniers.
1. The first of the three doubts they had was about people returning
to life after having been dead and according to them, the whole idea of ac-
counting and retribution on the Day of Resurrection was improbable and
irrational. On this basis, they used to belie the prophets and rejected
their claim to prophethood. This doubt of theirs has been mentioned in
the following verse of the Holy Qur'an: Jjli 'J£y \l\/SX2 ji-j Jt* '£sx> 'J*
jj.jbr jli- |»5sJ|_ (34:7). Here, to ridicule the prophets, it has been said by
the disbelievers: Come, we shall introduce you to a man who tells you
that you, once dead, shall be shredded into pieces and the molecules of
the earth you are made of shall also spread out all over the earth, then,
at that time, you shall be created anew - Saba, 34:7.'
The Proof of Rising Again After Death
The answer to this doubt of theirs has been given in the first of the
present verses cited above (5) by saying: W «■ §j ^ 'H* p-Vy s-*** 5fj
jjoi- Here, the address is to the Holy Prophet sit. He is being told that
he may be wondering about the attitude of the disbelievers who refuse to
believe in him as a prophet of Allah despite having seen clear signs of
his being a prophet, and strangely enough, at the same time, they go
about believing in lifeless rocks which have neither sense nor conscious-
ness, and who do not have the power to bring benefit to or loss on their
own selves, therefore, they could hardly be expected to grant any benefit
to anyone.
Certainly, far more surprising is their statement: 'Is it that, once we
are dead, we shall be created anew?' The Holy Qur'an has not spelled
out the reason for this 'wonder' explicitly because, in the previous verses,
by describing the wonderous manifestations of the most perfect power of
Allah Ta'ala, it has been proved that He is the master of absolute power.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
191
It is He who brought the entire creation from the state of non-being into
the state of being. Then, He endowed into the being of everything so
many varied elements of wisdom which human beings cannot even com-
prehend fully. From this it is obvious that the Being who can make so-
mething come into existence for the first time from total nothingness
shall hardly have any difficulty in making it come into existence once
again. When human beings try to make something new, they do have to
remove some difficulties the first time they do it. But, when they wish to
make the same thing again, things become easy.
Thus, what is really surprising is that these disbelievers do seem to
believe that the Creator has created the whole universe with limitless
wisdom. How then, can they consider its recreation as improbable and ir-
rational?
Perhaps, the big problem before the deniers is what happens after
death. After death, when dust returns to dust, whatever human beings
are composed of gets spread out all over the earth. Winds carry them far
and wide besides other causes, agents and means helping human re-
mains get dispersed universally. Then, there will come that promised
Day of Doom, the Qiyamah. Then, they wonder, how could all that scat-
tered dust be put together, and how, even if gathered together, can they
be made to rise again (as they were)?
But, what they fail to see is that the form in which they exist at that
time holds the key to their problem with comprehension. Is it not that
particles from all over the world lie gathered together in them while they
exist? Particles brought by water and wind from the far and near corners
of the world get mingled with human intake and become part of a per-
son's body. Most of the time the poor soul is not even aware of the fact
that the morsel of food going down his or her throat comes from God
knows how many areas of the world, Africa, America, or the countries of
the Asian continent. Is it not that there is only One such Being who,
through His wonderous wisdom and mastery of management, has made
every single human being, and animal, stand to exist by assembling to-
gether scattered particles from all over the world? Now, if He can do that
today, how can this become difficult for him tomorrow? Why would he
not be capable of reassembling all those scattered particles back into the
form they were? Specially so, when all powers of the world, the wind and
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
192
water and the rest, are subservient to Him and obey His command. If He
elects to beckon the wind, the water and the atmosphere to come forth
and deposit all particles they contain, would they not but obey? Why
would this be any problem and why would its impossibility bother any-
one?
The truth of the matter is that the disbelievers have simply failed to
recognize the power of Allah Ta'ala. They think of His Power on the anal-
ogy of their own power - though everything in the heavens and the earth
and in what lies in between them does possess a comprehension and con-
sciousness of their relative status in the scheme of the Divine arrange-
ment of things, and they pointedly move under Divine command.
In short, what is a matter of surprise is the refusal of the disbeliev-
ers to believe in the truth of prophethood. And what is still more surpris-
ing is their refusal to believe in rising again on the day of Judgement
and in having to stand to account for their deeds on that day!
After that, mention has been made of the punishment of hostile de-
niers of the truth. It has been said that these people not simply that
they refuse to accept a prophet of Allah as such; rather what they do in
reality is that they deny the very existence of their Lord. Their punish-
ment will be that shackles will be placed round their necks and they
shall live in Hell for ever.
2. The second doubt expressed by the deniers of the Holy Prophet sH
was: 'If you are, in reality, the prophet and messenger of Allah, then, the
warnings of punishments you announce against the opponents of proph-
ets should materialize - why is it that this punishment would not come?
The answer given appears in the next verse in the following words:
'And they ask for evil to come sooner than good (by saying: If
you are a prophet, let us have your promised punishment now -
which shows that they take the coming of the Divine punish-
ment as something very far-removed or virtually impossible) al-
though punishments have really come to pass against people
earlier to them, (which have been witnessed by others.)
Now, if the punishment is to come to them, why should it be taken as so-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
193
mething far out, or impossible? Here, the word: (al-mathulat) is the
plural form of {mathula) and it means a punishment which puts a per-
son in disgrace before everyone and proves to be a lesson for all others.
After that it was said that there is no doubt that your Lord is, de-
spite the sinning and disobeying of people, the Lord of forgiveness and
mercy as well. And for people who do not take advantage of this forgive-
ness and mercy and elect to stick to their disobedience and contumacy,
then, for them He is 'severe in punishing' as well. Therefore, they should
not misunderstand the attributes of Allah's forgiveness and mercy and
reach the conclusion that punishment simply cannot come to them.
3. The third doubt of the disbelievers was: As for the miracles of the
Holy Prophet !ft, they had seen many of them. But, why would he not
show the specific miracles demanded by them? This has been answered
in the third verse (7) by saying: j & cJl «o & "Q <JjJl 'J>-^ 'A'yZl
iii {J "JsSj (that is, in order to raise an objection against the prophethood
of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa 2§g, they say) 'Why has the specific
miracle they demand has not been shown by him?' The answer is clear.
The showing of a miracle is not within the control of a prophet or messen-
ger. Instead, that is directly an act of God. It is He who elects to show a
miracle, of whatever kind, at any time, and in His wisdom - all as deter-
mined by Him alone. He is not restricted by or burdened with anyone's
demand or desire. Therefore, it was said: jili cJ'\ Cjl, (You are but a war-
ner), that is, the Holy Prophet !§i is there only to warn disbelievers
against Divine punishment - showing miracles is not his mission.
Said in the last sentence of the verse was: jli f y 3^£> ^ means that
there have been guides for every people among past communities. You
are not the lone prophet. The standard mission of all prophets was to
guide their people, warn them of the punishment of Allah, but none of
them were given the power and control to show miracles. It is Allah who
shows miracles of His choice whenever He chooses to do so.
Is it Necessary that a Prophet appears among every People and
in every Country?
The statement: And for every people there is a guide' proves that no
people and no region can remain unvisited by those who call towards
Allah Ta'ala and guide people to the straight path. It may be some proph-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 5 - 8
194
et himself, or could be someone propagating the call of his deputy - as it
appears in Surah Ya Sin where the initial sending of two persons as de-
puties to the prophet of the time to a certain people has been mentioned.
Sent to carry the call and give guidance, these two persons were proph-
ets in their own right. Then, also mentioned there is the sending of a
third person to help and support them in their mission.
Therefore, this verse does not make it necessary that some prophet
or messenger of Allah has also appeared in India. However, it stands
proved that learned people who carried the call of the prophet and told
people about his teachings came to this part of the world as well. Then,
it is already common knowledge that many such 'guides' have also ap-
peared here.
Upto this point, in the first three verses cited above, there was the
answer of the doubts expressed by the deniers of prophethood. In the
fourth verse (8), we see a return to the principal theme of Tauhid (The
Oneness of Allah) which started appearing since the beginning of the
Surah. Here, it was said: tjt-
jGijj '«jup It means that Allah Ta'ala knows everything about what every
woman carries in her womb - a boy or girl, beautiful or otherwise, good
or evil - and about why wombs of women decrease or increase, that is,
about the time of delivery, whether early, in due time, or late.
Stated in this verse is a particular attribute of Allah Ta'ala: That He
is the Knower of the Unseen ('Alim al-Ghayb). He is aware of the minut-
est of this entire universe and that of everything created in it, and He is
most comprehensively informed of all changing conditions of each such
particle. Mentioned alongwith it is the fact of all-inclusive and most per-
fect knowledge of every stage, every change, and every trait in the com-
plex process of human procreation. For instance, it is He alone who has
the ultimate knowledge - the most sound, the most certain - of female
pregnancy - a boy or girl? Or, both? Or, nothing but the accumulation of
clusters of water or gas? Whatever opinion a physician gives in this mat-
ter as based on clinical indicators and educated guess cannot be taken to
be any more than strong likelihood or estimate. There are times when
things turn out to be otherwise. Even Xrays and more modern Imaging
techniques fail to unravel the reality of this phenomena as due. We can
only say that its real and certain knowledge can be credited only to Allah
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
195
Ta'ala. This is what has been stated in another verse of the Qur'an
which says: J> & (And He knows whatever there is in wombs -
Luqman, 31:34).
The word: 'j^z (taghidu : decrease) is used in the sense of becoming
less or dried up. In the present verse, set against the word: jIjj; (tazdad :
increase), it becomes clear that, at this place, it means decrease. Thus, it
means that the most correct and sound knowledge of 'what the wombs
decrease or increase' rests with none but Allah Ta'ala. This 'increase'
and 'decrease' could be referring to the increase or decrease in the num-
ber of children to be born, that is, whether the womb contains only one
child, or has more than one. It is also possible that it may be denoting
the increase or decrease in the period of actual delivery of the child, that
is, in how many months, days, and hours, this pregnancy will translate
into the outward physical existence of a human being. This too is someth-
ing the absolutely certain knowledge of which cannot be claimed by any-
one other than Allah Ta'ala.
Tafsir authority Mujahid has said that the blood excreted by a
woman in pregnancy becomes the cause of decrease in the size and
health of the fetus. The Qur'anic expression: f£-jSl ('the wombs de-
crease') means this decrease - and the truth of the matter is that the
words of the verse cover decreases of all kinds, therefore, no contradic-
tion exists here.
Said in the last sentence of verse 8 is: j&Lj '«^p £ (And everyth-
ing has measure with Him). It means that there can be no decrease or in-
crease from the norm set with Allah Ta'ala. All states through which a
child-to-be-born passes are also included under this statement, that is,
everything pertaining to such a child lies determined with Allah who
knows for how many days the child will stay in the womb, then, for how
long it will continue to live in the world, and hew much of sustenance it
will receive. This matchless knowledge of Allah Ta'ala is an open proof of
His Oneness (Tauhid).
Verses 9-15
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
196
f. ^ jjl; AD) Jljl Dlj * g;"<"H ^* '_}y**d f J-<4 *-* *
H - ' ' * f s *
fip u-> 43 v 1
'J>.j£$\ fete j ^AjJii y> ill ys^cJi Jl ^ iu-CST
- the Knower of the hidden and the manifest, the Great,
the High. [9]
Alike (for Him) is he, from among you, who speaks quiet-
ly and he who speaks aloud, and he who hides in the
night and he who walks out in the day. [10]
For him there are angels replacing each other, before
him and behind him, who guard him under the com-
mand of Allah. Surely, Allah does not change what is in
a people until they change what is in themselves. And
when Allah intends evil for a people, there is no way to
turn it back, and for them there is no patron other than
Him. [11]
He is the One who makes you see the lightening in fear
and hope and forms the heavy clouds. [12] And the
thunder proclaims His purity with His praise, and (so
do) the angels, out of His awe. and He sends the thunder-
bolts and strikes with it whom He wills. And they are
quarrelling about Allah, and He is stern in His plan. [13]
For Him is the prayer in truth. And those who pray to
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
197
others than Him are not responded to by them at all, but
they are like one who stretches his hands towards water
so that it may reach his mouth (by itself), while it is not
to reach it. And the prayer of the disbelievers does not
but go astray. [14]
And to Allah bow in prostration all who are in the heav-
ens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly, and their
shadows as well in morns and eves. [15]
Commentary
The theme of the exclusive attributes of the perfection of Allah Ta'ala
continues. Starting earlier than the verses cited above, this theme is ac-
tually an array of proofs concerning the Oneness of Allah. Onwards from
the previous verse (9), it was said in the first verse uo) here: 4iL^lji_~I!ljllp
JliiJl 'JSS\ (- the Knower of the hidden and the manifest, the Great, the
High). The word: <J^\ (al-ghayb : the hidden, the unseen) means that
which is absent from the reach of human senses, that is, which cannot
be seen with eyes, nor heard with ears, nor smelt with the nose, nor
tasted with the tongue, nor sensed by touching with hands.
As for: (ash-shahadah : manifest, present), it stands in contrast
to 'al-ghayb' or the hidden and denotes what can be found out by using
human senses mentioned above. The verse means that it is the very ex-
clusive attribute of Allah Ta'ala that He knows everything hidden
(al-ghayb) precisely as He knows the manifest, present and existing.
The word: (al-kabir) means the great and JliiLlI (al-muta'al)
means the high, above. The sense conveyed by these two words is that
He is great and far above the attributes of what He has created. Though
the disbelievers and polytheists did confess to the great and exalted
state of the Being of Allah Ta'ala, in a general way, but were obviously
misguided by a lack of proper perception when they took Allah Ta'ala on
the analogy of common human beings and went on to associate such at-
tributes to him as were far too removed from His great majesty. For in-
stance, the Jews and the Christians attributed a son for Allah, while oth-
ers suggested for Allah a body and its parts just like those of human
beings, and still others tried to prove direction and orientation for Him.
But, the fact is that Allah is far above, absolutely pure and free of all
such conditions and attributions. It should be kept in mind that, in order
to emphasize His absolvement from all such human attributions, He has
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
198
repeatedly reminded us in the Qur'an: 'iiy^u. lii JJ! that is, 'Allah is
pure and free from what these people attribute to Him.' (21:22; 23:91;
37:159; 37:180)
The perfection of the knowledge of Allah Talla was described in jLi*
SjI^!sJIj (the Knower of the hidden and the manifest) appearing in the
first sentence (9) as well as in J3'lfc''^J»j& JUiJ 'M (Allah knows what every
woman carries) in the verse previous to it (8). Mentioned in the second
sentence here: ^£cLS\,j£S\ (the great, the high) is the power and greatness
of Allah for His power and reach is far beyond any human calculation.
Also in the verse which follows, the same perfection in knowledge and
power has been pointed to in a particular manner. There it has been
said:
' ' ' ' ' '
Alike [for Him] is he, from among you, who speaks quitely and
he who speaks aloud, and he who hides in the night and he
who walks out in the day - 10.
The expression: 'SytifjJ (speaks quietly) is a derivation from: (as-
rar) which means secret talk and: (jahr) means open talk. When one
talks to be heard by others, it is called jahr and what one says for his
own hearing is called sirr. The word: ^juwli (mustakhfin) refers to one
who hides, and: «-> jC (sarib) means one who walks his way freely.
The verse means that, because of the all-encompassing knowledge of
Allah Ta'ala, the one who talks quietly or secretly and the one who talks
loudly and openly are both equal in His sight. He hears and knows what
they say, identically and uniformly. Similarly, there is the person hiding
in the darkness of the night and there is another walking freely in open
daylight. Both of them are alike in terms of His knowledge and power,
since He knows all inward and outward conditions of both alike and His
power surrounds them both alike and just no one is outside His power
and control. An elaboration of this point appears in the next verse in the
following words:
For him there are angels replacing each other, before him and
behind him, who guard him under the command of Allah - 11.
The word: olSii (mu'aqqibat) is the plural form of mu'aqqibah. A
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
199
group which comes concurrently behind another group is called mu'aqqi-
bah or muta'aqqibah (hence, the translation: 'replacing each other'). The
expression: jj^j (min bayni yadayhi) literally means in between the
two hands. It denotes the direction in front of a person. And: ^/j (wa
min khalfihi) means 'behind him.' The particle: (min) in the state-
ment: jlil JA 'j* (min amrillah) has been placed here to serve as the ba'
of causation. It has been used here in the sense of: wj&t (bi amrillah:
under the command of Allah). In some readings (Qira'aat) of the Qur'an,
this word has also been reported as: JJl J»i> (bi amrillah). (Ruh al-Malm)
The verse means that for all human beings - whether one conceals
what one says, or discloses it; or, similarly, one wishes to hide one's
movement under the dark cover of the night, or goes about walking free-
ly and openly in broad daylight - there are groups of angels appointed
from Allah who provide a security cordon for them from in front of them
and from behind them. Their hours of service and duty keep changing, so
they keep replacing each other one after the other. The assignment given
to them under the command of Allah is that they should protect human
beings.
According to a Hadith of the Sahih of Al-Bukharl, there are two
groups of angels who have been appointed to guard human beings, one
for the day, and another for the night. These groups meet together dur-
ing the prayers of Fajr and 'Asr. The night guards depart after the Salah
of Fajr and the daytime guards take over. Then, they leave after the
Salah of 'Asr and the night guards resume their duty.
As reported by Sayyidna 'All al-Murtada 4^> in a Hadith of Abu Daw-
ud, for every human being there are guardian angels appointed to pro-
tect him or her. It is their duty to keep guarding them lest a wall or so-
mething else falls over them, or they stumble into a ditch or cave, or
some animal or man causes hurt or harm to them. However, when the
will of Allah itself stands enforced against a person condemned to suffer
from some hardship or calamity, the guarding angels move away from
the site. (Ruh al-Ma'ani)
From a narration of Sayyidna 'Uthman al-Ghani ^ as in a Hadith
of Ibn Jarir, we know that the duty of these guarding angels is not limit-
ed to protecting human beings from worldly discomforts and hardships
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
200
only, instead, they also try to dissuade them from sins and do their best
to keep them safe. They would go on infusing in their hearts the urge to
do good and fear Allah, so that, through these, they would stay away
from sinning. Now, if they still fall into sin by becoming neglectful of the
angelic inspiration, they nevertheless pray for him and try that the sin-
ner would somehow hasten to repent and become cleansed of the sin.
After that, if the sinner fails to take any warning and refuses to correct
himself, then, they write down a sin in his Book of Deeds.
In short, these guarding angels keep protecting human beings
against the unwelcome happenings of both the present world and the
world to come, all the time, awake or asleep. The well-known Tabi'i,
Ka'b Al-Ahbar Ji\*2 -wl «**- j says: Should this protective Divine cordon be
removed from around human beings, the Jinns would make their lives
difficult. But, all these protective arrangements work only until such
time as the Divine decree permits them to remain operative. Now, if
Allah Ta'ala Himself wills to let a servant of His suffer, this arrange-
ment of protection stands dismissed.
This has been elaborated in the next verse in the following manner:
f ' ' ' ' t s '
Surely, Allah does not change what is in a people until they
change what is in themselves. And when Allah intends evil for
a people, there is no way to turn it back, and for them there is
no patron other than Him - 11.
It means that Allah Ta'ala does not change the state of peace and secur-
ity enjoyed by a people into a state of distress and instability until such
time that those people themselves change their deeds and ways into evil
and disorder. And when a whole people change to commit themselves
and their surrounding conditions into rank contumacy and disobedience,
then, Allah Ta'ala too changes His way with them. And it is obvious
that, should Allah Ta'ala Himself intend evil and punishment for any-
one, then, there is no way that could be averted and there is no one who
can rise to help them out against the Divine decree.
The outcome is that human beings remain actively protected by an-
gels under the command of Allah Ta'ala, but should a people become un-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
201
grateful for His blessings and forsake being obedient to him only to take
to evil doings and become contumacious in the end, then, the posse of
protection posted by Allah Ta'ala is called off duty. At that time, the
wrath and punishment of Allah Ta'ala descends upon them and there re-
mains no way they could escape from these.
This explanation tells us that the 'change' referred to in the cited
verse means: When a people abandon gratitude and obedience and settle
for a change to worse around them, then, Allah Ta'ala too brings about a
change in His way of mercy and protection.
According to a common explanation of this verse, no positive revolu-
tion appears among a people unless they themselves do not correct condi-
tions around them to bring about that positive revolution. There is a
very popular Urdu couplet by poet Hali which carries this very sense:
To this day, God has never changed the condition of a people
Who have no plan of changing their condition themselves.
What has been said here is, no doubt, correct to a certain extent.
But, this is not the sense of the Verse cited here. And its being correct
too has to be viewed in terms of a general principle, that is, for a person
who has no intention of correcting himself, there is no promise of help
and support from Allah Ta'ala. Instead, this promise is valid under the
condition that someone would himself think and do something about it -
as we learn from the noble verse: l2£« j»4W3 £» Ijiil* ^jtflj (that is, 'those
who strive in Us, them We do lead to Our paths - (29:69)' which tells us
that the pathways of guidance from Allah Ta'ala too open up only when
the urge to have such guidance is present there. But, Divine blessings
are not bound by this restriction. They would, at times, come even with-
out it.
Take our own existence and its countless blessings. These are not the
outcome of our effort, nor had we ever prayed that we be given such a
presence with eyes, nose, ears and rest of the most perfect body. These
are wonderful blessings - and we have them without having to ask for
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 9 - 15
202
them. However, the right to deserve blessings and to become worthy rece-
pients of the fruits of the Divine promise cannot be received without
making one's own effort to earn it - and should a people keep waiting for
Divine rewards without putting in the due effort and deed, it would
amount to nothing but self-deception.
After that, it was said in verse 12: L>£«lJl 't-^^j d'j*- 'J'Jl\ '^J,
Uu3l It means that it is Allah Ta'ala Who makes you see the lightening
and the thunder which can become a matter of fear for human beings
lest it may destroy what it strikes. Then, it has a dimension of hope too
by raising expectations that rains may follow the thunder, rains which
support animal and human lives. And then, He is the One who lifts
heavy and huge clouds up from the surface of the sea as the monsoons
and carries these water-laden clouds post-haste through the atmosphere
to places near and far off and has them deliver their rains over lands He
chooses in accordance with His decree and corresponding to the measure
determined by Him.
In the next verse (13), it was said: 'j* s&LJfj iu^Ji j^-jj (And
the thunder proclaims His purity with His praise, and [so do] the angels,
out of His awe). In Arabic usage, the word: j*J\ (Ar-Ra'd) refers to the
sound of the clouds generated by their collision. The sense of (Tas-
bih: the glorification of Allah) mentioned here is that of the same Tasbih
about which it has been said in another verse of the Qur'an: ^ij^ 'Jf tyj
j^klli 'o}4^ y oH> And there is nothing in the heavens and the
earth which does not glorify Allah, but they do not understand their glo-
rification' - (17:44).
And it appears in some narrations of Hadith that Ar-Ra'd is the
name of the angel appointed to bring rains. In terms of this sense, the re-
citing of Tasbih is obvious.
Said in the next sentence 12 is: 'J* l^j L4>4» je- f^Ull 'j^'Jj (And He
sends the thunderbolts and strikes with it whom He wills). The word:
j^l^Jl (as-sawa'iq) is the plural form of as-sa'iqah which is the name of
the thunderbolt that strikes the earth. The sense of the verse is that it is
Allah who sends these thunderbolts down upon the earth and, with
these, He strikes whom He wills.
The last sentence of this verse is: Jl^Jl jojIs y»j JDl J> bJJ?&4. (And
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 16 - 17
203
they are quarrelling about Allah, and He is stern in His plan). The word:
J£»JI (al-mihal: with Kasrah on the initial letter Mim) has been used
here in the triple sense of stratagem and plan, and retribution and pun-
ishment, and in the sense of power as well. The verse means that (it is in
the background of what has been stated above) that these people are
busy with debates and altercations about the truth of Allah's Oneness -
despite the fact that Allah Ta'ala has the ultimate power whose plan
overtakes all and nothing works against it.
Verses 16 ■ 17
W & J» ^J* u*j*h pj^Ji ja j*
%J$> *fe itl Ji * Lfrjp jlkJl AlLi^ A&fi£
djisdij jkji aJji iAJj^* ^'J^ juj 33*-
4 w> U&Vl ill v >4 iiJ^
Say, "Who is the Lord of the heavens and the earth?" Say,
"Allah." Say, "Have you, then, taken others than Him as
protectors who possess no power to cause benefit or
harm even to themselves?" Say, 'Is it that a blind person
and a sighted one are equal, or that (all sorts of) the
darkness and the light are alike?" Or, have they made
partners with Allah who created as He created, and thus
the creation seemed to them alike? Say, "Allah is the
Creator of all things, and He is the One, the All-Domi-
nant." [16]
He sent down water from the heavens, so the wad is
flowed according to their measure, and the flood
carried bulging foam. And a similar foam comes up from
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
204
what they melt in fire to obtain ornaments or other
objects. This is how Allah depicts the truth and the
untruth. As for the foam, it gets to be thrown away,
while that which benefits people remains on the earth.
This is how Allah brings out the parables. [17]
Commentary
The outcome of both parables is that foam does appear prominent for
a while on the real thing, but it finally gets to be thrown away and the
real thing remains. Similar is the case of the false. Though the false
may, for a short while, appear to have overcome the true, but the false is
finally subdued and eliminated and that which is true remains and
stands manifestly proven. (Tafslr Al-Jalalayn)
Verses 18 ■ 24
*T * * * f I \ f J. iJ " "> v"T I " I "\' * i#J ' . ,S > * '\
S.y* jV^J dJJjl Aj I ^ Ait. j Jaj^ J> L> j^J
Cj( pLu lyS\ ^fA^ iL^Ji (j^J ^ f-f J^*J V
^ir ^Ji ^ atfi 'Jjif
■» ii' " > > 4' j J *w < J i, f - •'Tic-' T T' J i " ' J *fi'
Ij^ljfj A^-j ^Ulj! Ij^f 4^)> £
L^ji^-Jj jj»p 4tt> jiAJl (jr?£p ^ ciJUjI a£UI
^Ti^ jlJJl LSt4p j*-1 j^-v Uj *>-tiP *JL* ^tt^ ^-jL; JS
** ^ * .
For those who obey their Lord there is the best of re-
wards. And those who do not obey Him (shall be in a
plight that) even if they possess all that is on earth, rath-
er twice as much, they would offer it in ransom. For
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
205
these there is the worst of reckoning. And their abode is
the Hell, and it is an evil bed. [18]
Now, is the one who knows that whatever has been re-
vealed to you from your Lord is the truth, equal to one
who is blind? Only the people of understanding respond
to the advice — [19] those who fulfill (their) pledge with
Allah and do not break the covenant, [20] and those who
maintain the relations Allah has commanded to be main-
tained and fear their Lord and are frightful of evil reck-
oning, [21] and those who observe patience in order to
seek the pleasure of their Lord and establish Salah and
spend from what We have given to them secretly and
openly, and repel evil with good. Those are the ones for
whom there is the ultimate abode, [22] the eternal gard-
ens they enter, and the righteous of their fathers,
spouses, and progeny as well. And the angels shall enter
onto them from every gate [23] (saying) 'Peace on you for
the patience you observed. So, good is the ultimate
abode." [24]
Commentary
Truth and Falsehood were explained through parables in verses ap-
pearing previous to those cited above. Now, in the present verses, there
is a description of the distinguishing marks and attributes of the people
of Truth and the people of Falsehood, alongwith a description of their
good and bad deeds, and their reward and punishment.
The first verse (18) carries a description of the good return reserved
for those who obey Divine injunctions and act in accordance with them,
and conversely, of the severe punishment for those who disobey them
and act negatively.
In the second verse (19), the two groups have been identified as the
sighted and the blind through a parable and, at the end, it was said:
^->dSll that is, 'only the people of understanding respond to the ad-
vice.' It means what has been exemplified here is, though, fairly clear
and obvious, yet it can only be understood and appreciated by those who
have their essential reason intact with them. Those who have their fa-
culty of reason all impaired by heedlessness and disobedience cannot
understand a difference so great.
From the third verse (20) begins a description of particular deeds and
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
206
marks which distinguish the two groups. Taken up first are the attrib-
utes of those who believe in and obey Divine injunctions. The initial at-
tribute mentioned is: ^ 'Oy^^jJi (those who fulfill [their] pledge with
Allah). It covers all promises and pledges taken by Allah TaHa from His
servants, the very first of which was the Divine Covenant taken in eter-
nity before an assembly of all spirits, that is: '^'y, c_Ul (Am I not your
Lord?) in answer to which, everyone had unanimously said: J1j (Yes, why
not? Surely, You are our Lord). Similarly, the different pledges taken by
Allah Ta'ala regarding the obedience of Divine injunctions, fulfillment of
assigned duties, abstinence from things impermissible as ordered by
Allah have been mentioned in different verses of the Qur'an.
The second attribute mentioned here is: 'j£Jl £>^& Yj (and they do
not break the covenant). It includes all covenants, including pledges
between Allah and His servants which have been pointed out right here
in the first sentence as: JJlo^i (their pledges with Allah). Also included
here are the pledges given by the people of a religious community to
their prophet or messenger, as well as the contracts and pacts which one
human being enters into with the other.
Based on a narration by Sayyidna Awf ibn Malik 4^> , Abu Dawud
has reported that the Holy Prophet ?M took a pledge {'Ahd and Bay'ah)
from the noble Sahabah that they would not associate anyone with Al-
lah, and perform Salah punctually five times every day, and obey their
authorities, and would never stretch their hands for anything before any
human being.
People who were parties to this solemn pledge were so true to their
word of honour that, should they happen to drop their whip from their
hand while riding, they would never ask anyone to pick up and hand
over that whip to them. Instead of that, they would get down from their
mount and pick it up themselves.
That the noble Sahabah did so was the result of the great feeling of
love and the passionate desire to obey their master in their hearts. Oth-
erwise, it was fairly obvious that he had never intended to stop them
from making a request of this nature. This is very much like what hap-
pened when Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^s> was entering the Masjid
on a certain occasion. He saw that the Holy Prophet «|t was addressing a
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
207
gathering. It was only by chance that, at the time he was entering the
Masjid, the words: 'Sit down' happened to have been uttered by the Holy
Prophet »H as part of his address. Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn MasHd
knew that this never meant that anyone, no matter where, should sit
down on the street, passage way, or a spot not suitable for the purpose.
But, such was his passion for obedience that it did not allow him to take
even one step forward from outside the Masjid gate where he was. Just
as these words of his master struck his ears, he sat down right there.
The third attribute of the obedient servants of Allah Ta'ala stated
here is: 'J^y. Id <> iBl 'JA £• li'J^. 'Jt$j (and those who maintain the relations
Allah has commanded to be maintained). According to the well-known ex-
planation of this verse, it means that these people maintain relation-
ships and keep doing what needs to be done in this matter as com-
manded by Allah Ta'ala. Some commentators have explained it by say-
ing that these people conjoin righteous deeds with faith, or synchronize
their initial faith in the Holy Prophet -H and the Qur'an with faith in
past prophets and their books.
The fourth attribute has been identified as: j»4t> 'oy^Cj (and fear their
Lord). The use of the word: vti- (khashyah) rather than ikhawf) in-
dicates that their 'fear' of Allah is not the kind of fear one naturally has
when facing some beast or dangerous man. Instead of that, this fear is
like the habitual fear children have of their parents, and students of
their teacher, for that is no fear of being harmed or hurt by them. In-
stead, such fear is grounded in love and esteem because of which one ap-
prehends lest something said or done may become displeasing and repug-
nant in the sight of Allah Ta'ala. Therefore, whenever the fear of Allah
finds mention in an occasion of praise and glorification, generally the
word used there is Khashyah because Khashyah is the name of the fear
which emerges out of love and esteem. Therefore, in the next sentence,
where the fear of strict reckoning has been mentioned, the word used is
not Khashyah, instead the word used there is fear as such. It was said:
^C^Jl iyUJj (and they are frightful of evil reckoning). 'Evil reckoning'
denotes reckoning which is strict and minute. Sayyidah 'A'ishah -III
has said: It is Divine Mercy alone which can bring salvation for
human beings when things are forgone and forgiven summarily at the
time the reckoning of deeds takes place. Otherwise, anyone who is made
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
208
to account for everything said and done, cannot escape from punishment.
It is virtually impossible because who is there to claim that he or she has
never made a mistake or committed a sin? So, this fear of having to face
strict reckoning of deeds is the fifth attribute of righteous and obedient
people.
The sixth attribute has been stated as: ^T> ji-j *Uol \jJL* jjifrj (and
those who observe patience in order to seek the pleasure of their Lord).
The meaning of: ^» (Sabr) in the Arabic language is fairly general as
compared with the sense which has become popular in the Urdu lan-
guage (in which this Commentary was orginally written). There it means
to be patient under distress. (Regretfully, the common counterpart, pa-
tience, used for 'Sabr' in English is also not free of its limitations, and
does not carry the full and rich sense of the original Arabic). The reason
is that the real meaning of Sabr is that one does not become upset under
the stress of what is temperamentally unpalatable and, in fact, keeps
doing what must be done resolutely and steadfastly. Therefore, it is di-
vided into two kinds. One of them is Perseverance with Obedience
jitfaJl J*), that is, being steadfast while observing and implementing the
injunctions of Allah Ta'ala. The other kind is Perseverance againt Dis-
obedience and Sin fejaVJi Jc *J^>), that is, being steadfast in refraining
from and staying safe against sins.
The restriction of: Jh£ <&4l (in order to seek the pleasure of their
Lord) tells us that Sabr or patience, in its general sense, is no matter of
merit by itself because there comes a time when even the most impatient
person somehow gets to become reconciled with his or her lot after all.
So, Sabr or patience which is not willful has no worth or merit, nor does
Allah Ta'ala ever obligate anyone with something which is beyond his
control. Therefore, in Hadith, the Holy Prophet sH has said: oiuaillup^Jf
Jffi , that is, 'the real and trustworthy Sabr is none but the one which is
taken to immediately at the initial stage of shock. Otherwise, later on,
sooner or later, one is left with no choice but to become reconciled and pa-
tient. As against this, the Sabr which is worthy of all praise is the Sabr
under which one elects, by choice, to tolerate and be patient about what
is contrary to his or her liking - whether it is the fulfillment of what one
is obligated with, or is the abstinence from what is unlawful or reprehen-
sible.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
209
Therefore, if someone entered the house of somebody else with the in-
tention of theft, but did not find the opportunity to do so, thus, having
been left with no other choice but to observe patience, he returned back.
Now, this Sabr or patience, non-voluntary as it is, is no act deserving
praise or reward. It brings Thawab or reward only when one abstains
from sin because of the fear of Allah and the desire to seek His pleasure.
The seventh attribute is: l _^Uil l (establish Salah). The Qur'anic ex-
pression for 'establish Salah' means to perform Salah with all its attend-
ing conditions and rules of etiquette and the essential humbleness of
heart. It is not just the 'saying' of prayers as a matter of routine. There-
fore, speaking generally, the command to perform, offer, or make prayers
appearing in the Holy Qur'an has been given with the specific word:
Iqamah, usually rendered as 'establish' in English, though still wanting.
The eighth attribute is: *>fc jn^jj (and spend from what
We have given to them secretly and openly). The hint given here is that
the amount of Zakah prescribed by Allah Ta'ala is not something He is
asking of you, in fact, what He is asking for is a certain portion of what
He has given to you, and that too is limited to the insignificant measure
of 2V2 percent. Naturally, giving this much should naturally be no cause
of reluctance for you.
The adverb of: (secretly and openly) with the command to
spend wealth in the way of Allah tells us that concealment is not always
the only Sunnah method in charities - instead, on occasions, doing it
openly is also correct and sound. Therefore, religious scholars have said
that the giving of obligatory Zakah and charities openly is better and
more merit-worthy. Doing it secretly is not appropriate so that other peo-
ple could be pursuaded and prompted to do the same. However, the giv-
ing of voluntary charities (Sadaqat) secretly is certainly better and more
merit-worthy. Ahadith in which giving secretly has been commended are
concerned with such optional and voluntary charities.
The ninth attributes stated here is: 5£j j£^Jl> 'Oj^ (and repel evil
with good). The sense is that these people repel evil with good, enmity
with friendship and injustice with forgiveness, and do not retaliate by
doing what is evil in return for evil done. Some commentators have ex-
plained the meaning by saying that these people repel sin by acting righ-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 18 - 24
210
teously, that is, if some sin gets to be committed by them, they follow it
up by repentance, obedience and worship so punctually and abundantly
that the past sin is obliterated. According to Hadith, the Holy Prophet
»|t advised Sayyidna Mu'adh 4p>: If, after evil, you do good, it will obliter-
ate evil. It means that should a person reflect, feel ashamed of having
committed a sin, repent and make amends by following it up with a good
deed, then, this good deed will wash off his or her past sin. Just going
ahead and doing something good without first having felt ashamed and
having repented after the committment of sin is not sufficient for the for-
giveness of that sin.
After having recounted these nine attributes of the obedient servants
of Allah Ta'ala, the reward promised for them is: j&Jt iUjf (Those
are the ones for whom there is the ultimate abode). The word: jUl
(ad-dar: abode, home) refers to the abode of the 'Akhirah or Hereafter,
that it, the prosperity and success of the 'Akhirah is for them. Some com-
mentators have said that 'abode' at this place means the abode of the
mortal world the sense of which is that good people, though they have to
face hardships too in this mortal world, but, finally, they are the ones
who succeed in this mortal world as well.
Onwards from this point there comes the description of the same 'ul-
timate abode' when it is said that these shall be eternal gardens they
shall enter. The word: ('Adn) means to abide, settle down permanent-
ly. The sense is that no one shall ever be expelled from these gardens, in-
stead, they shall be there eternally. Some commentators have said that
'Adn is the name of the midmost of the Paradise which is also the most
superior of its many stations.
After that, mentioned there is yet another reward for these people
and this reward shall not remain restricted to those people in person. In
fact, even their fathers, wives and children shall get their share in it -
subject to the condition that they be good in deeds, the lowest degree of
which is that they be Muslims. It means that the personal conduct of
their fathers and wives was, though not good enough to have enabled
them to arrive at this level of success, yet it would be because of the con-
sideration and barakah of the accepted servants of Allah that they too
shall be admitted to that high station.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 25 - 30
211
After that, the text states the additional honour they shall have in
their 'ultimate abode' of the Hereafter when the angels emerge from
each of its doors greeting them with Salam and telling them that their
Sabr brings to them eternal security from all hardships and that they
can themselves see how good is the ultimate abode of the 'Akhirah.
Verses 25 ■ 30
J\ jJl i'jL, J<J$]j ^ clip v Jt JjV^J
J> 1^ tl - 1i lJ * '•' le* ''" *7' * ' ' I " - J * ll *\ * " *\(t
LjJJI aji>sJb I y~ yj jJlhj j $.L1j lyJ -b~ -j <U)I 0^>
i#3r yjfl 'j'^Tj l& s>^i j tfjJi s _£Ji iij
*Uj j-4 4lH J). J* ^jj ^ 4jJ aJLp JjJI
M * JJl jS'ij hKj^ ar^J G^1 0^ <™> t>*
y> * j!^^ Jj^j j^ij iijj, Lj-jl ^aJI JL*3p 1^3
And those who break their pledge with Allah after it has
been made binding, and cut off the relations Allah has
commanded to be joined, and make mischief in the
earth - those are the ones for whom there is the curse,
and for them there is the evil abode. [25]
Allah expands the provision for whom He wills and nar-
rows it. And they are happy with the worldly life, and
the worldly life, compared to the Hereafter, is nothing
but a little enjoyment. [26]
And the disbelievers say, "Why is it that no sign has been
sent down to him from his Lord?" Say, "Allah lets go
astray whom He wills and gives guidance to the ones
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 . 25 - 30
212
who turn to Him, [27] the ones who believe and their
hearts are peaceful with the remembrance of Allah. Lis-
ten, the hearts find peace only with the remembrance of
Allah." [28]
Those who believe and do good deeds, for them there is
the bliss and a good place to return. [29]
Thus We have sent you, amidst a community before
which many communities have passed away, so that you
may recite to them what We have revealed to you, and
they disbelieve in Al-Rahman (the Most-Merciful Allah).
Say, "He is my Lord. There is no god but He. In Him I
place my trust, and to Him is my return." [30]
Commentary
At the beginning of the section, human beings were divided into two
kinds - those who are obedient to Allah Ta'ala and those who are disobe-
dient to Him. Then, enumerated there were some attributes and signs of
the obedient servants of Allah and mention was made of the best of re-
wards for them in the Hereafter.
Now, in the present verses, stated there are the attributes and signs,
and punishments, of the other kind of people. One trait of character
these disobedient and contumacious people have been reported to have
is: jA<h ('crt 'tiye&i 'J>.& (And those who break [their] pledge with
Allah after it has been made binding). Included here is the pledge out of
the pledges given to Allah concerning His unshared Lordship and One-
ness by all spirits created by Him. The disbelievers and polytheists
broke this pledge when they came into this world and consequently took
to hundreds and thousands of lords and objects of worship all joined up
with the pristine divinity of Allah Ta'ala.
And also included here are all pledges faithfulness to which becomes
binding on human beings as part of the great pledge of: iBl V), '<>\ V (There
is no deity worthy of worship except Allah). The reason is that the Kali-
mah Tayyibah, that is: Jbl 'J^j ili-i &\ H\ ill Si ( La' IlSha Illallahu Muham-
madur Rasulullah «H : There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah -
Muhammad is the messenger of Allah) is, indeed, the symbol of a great
pledge under which fall the obedience to all injunctions and rules of con-
duct taught by Allah Ta'ala and His Messenger, and it also covers the
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 25 - 30
213
pledge to abstain from things which have been prohibited. Therefore,
when a human being deviates from any injunction made binding by
Allah or deviates from the command given by His Messenger, he or she
commits a breach of trust by breaking this pledge to have faith.
The second trait of these disobedient people has been identified as:
'$*'y. i>\ I) ILl 'JA t h'Ji^j (and cut off relations Allah has commanded to be
joined). Included here is the relationship human beings have with Allah
Ta'ala and His Messenger, may peace be upon him, and the blessings of
Allah. The cutting of this relationship simply means the contravention of
their commands. And, of course, included here are connections based on
relationships the maintainenance of which and the fulfillment of whose
rights has been stressed upon time and again in the Holy Qur'an.
Those who disobey Allah Ta'ala would not hesitate in sundering even
these relations and rights built around them - for instance, they would
not fulfill the rights of their mother, father, brother, sister, neighbour,
and others in that category while they are rights which must be fulfilled
by all human beings as commanded by Allah Ta'ala and His Messenger.
The third trait of such people has been stated as: ^jVl J> d'/xJuj (and
make mischief on the earth). This third trait is actually the outcome of
the first two, that is, they disregard pledges given, whether given to
Allah or to His servants, just have no consideration of anyone's rights or
relationships. It is obvious that such deeds of these people will cause
pain and loss to others, even become the cause of mutul fighting and kill-
ing. This is the worst 'Fasad' or disorder or mischief they inflict on this
earth.
After having described these three traits of the disobedient and con-
tumacious people, the punishment identified for them is: ^j'&fol'^'dxpj
jlaJl i'J* (those are the ones for whom there is the curse, and for them
there is the evil abode). The word: {al-lanah: translated here as
'curse') means to be removed far away from the mercy of Allah, and be-
come deprived of it. And it goes without saying that being far removed
from His mercy is the most punishing of all punishments and certainly
the hardest of all hardships.
Injunctions and Rules of Guidance
Special injunctions and rules of guidance concerning many depart-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 25 - 30
214
ments of human life appear in the verses 20 to 24. Either explicit or im-
plied, they are as follows:
1. From: % jilt ■x$*> hy'y. 'J>& (those who fulfill [their] pledge
with Allah and do not break the covenant - 20) it stands established that
abiding by a pledge given or contract made with someone is a binding ob-
ligation which must be fulfilled, and any contravention of which is
Haram (forbidden, unlawful) - whether that pledge be related to Allah
and His Messenger, as the pledge of Faith and the pledge to maintain re-
lationships with those created by Allah, or it may be a pledge related to
any Muslim or Kafir. Pledge-Breaking is Haram under all conditions.
2. From: "J^y. 5l i iilf^I £ o'jL^ JjJjJlj (and those who maintain the rela-
tions Allah has commanded to be maintained - 21) we learn that Islam
does not teach abandonment of relationships in some monastic manner.
Instead of that, maintaining necessary relations and fulfilling their due
rights has been made necessary in Islam. As for the rights of parents,
children, wife, sisters, brothers and the rights of other relatives and
neighbours, these have been made obligatory by Allah Ta'ala on every
human being. They cannot be ignored in favour of voluntary acts of wor-
ship, not even to devote time for some religious service needed by the
community. This is not permissible. How could it become permissible to
forget them and get busy doing other things?
As for maintaining the bonds of family relationships, taking care of
them, and fulfilling their due rights, these have been stressed upon in
many verses of the Holy Qur'an.
In a Hadith of Al-Bukhari and Muslim based on a narration of Sayy-
idna Anas 4^>, it has been reported that the Holy Prophet »H said: A per-
son who hopes to have extended means of living and barakah in things
done must maintain relations {Silatur-Rahim). It simply means that one
should take care of those he is closely related with and help and support
them within personal capability.
And Sayyidna Abu Ayyub al-Ansari says that a rustic Arab villag-
er called upon the Holy Prophet jfH at his home and asked him: 'Just tell
me what should I do to come closer to Paradise and stay away from
Hell.' He said: 'Worship Allah. Take no partners with Him. Establish
Salah. Give Zakah. And maintain relations.' (Al-Baghawi)
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 25 - 30
215
According to a narration of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar 4p> appear-
ing in the Sahih of al-Bukhari, the Holy Prophet Ǥ| has been reported to
have said: 'Silatur-Rahim' (maintaining relations) does not simply mean
that you return the favour done by a relative, that is, if he has done a fa-
vour to you, you do a favour to him. Instead, real Silatur-Rahim (the
ideal form of maintaining relations) is that even if your relative fails to
maintain relations with you, yet you, on your part, only for the sake of
Allah, maintain relations with him, and do favours to him.'
It was due to the importance of fulfilling the rights of relatives and
maintaining relations with them that the Holy Prophet $|t said: 'Pre-
serve your family trees through which you would preserve your family
ties and you would be able to fulfill their rights.' Then he said: 'This rule
of maintaining relations has its advantages. It generates mutual love,
puts barakah in wealth which increases, and puts barakah in years of
life too.' (Tirmidhi)
It appears in a Hadith of Sahih Muslim that the Holy Prophet *H
said: 'Most commendable is the act of maintaining relations when a per-
son maintains the same relations with the friends of his dead father, as
they were during his lifetime.
3. The statement: l_j^> 'Ji&'j (in order to seek the pleasure
of their Lord - 22) makes us realize that the merits of Sabr (patience)
which have appeared in the Qur'an and Hadith and which tell us that
the patient person has the good fortune of having Allah Ta'ala with him,
and of His help and support, and that countless returns and rewards
wait for him or her. But, all this happens only when one observes pa-
tience for the good pleasure of Allah Ta'ala - otherwise, everyone reaches
a point in time when, sooner or later, one gets to become reconciled to
his or her lot.
As explained earlier, the real meaning of Sabr (translated here as 'to
observe patience') is to control one's self and remain steadfast which can
take different forms. First of all, one should observe patience, not be-
come upset under the stress of hardship and pain, not become disap-
pointed, rather keep Allah Ta'ala in sight and keep hoping. Secondly,
one should observe patience in carrying out acts of obedience to Allah in
a way that one remains sure of staying on that track steadfastly, even if
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 25 - 30
216
the adherence to Divine injunctions appears to be hard on one's self.
Thirdly, one should observe patience against what is evil and sinful -
even if the desiring self demands that the road to evil be taken, but one
should resist and refuse to take the road to evil because of the fear of Al-
lah.
4. From: *> fc. ll* i^sl'fj (and spend from what We have given
to them secretly and openly - 22), we learn that spending in the way of
Allah secretly and openly is correct whichever way it is done. However, it
is better that obligatory charities (wajib sadaqat) such as Zakah and
Sadaqatul-Fitr etc., be paid openly so that other Muslim are also
prompted to do the same. As for voluntary charities {nafl sadaqat) which
are not obligatory should be paid secretly so that one can stay safe from
scruples of hypocricy and pulls of recognition.
5. The statement: 5£JI sllkib 'Oj^ (and repel evil with good) tells us
that getting rid of evil is certainly a rational and physical imperative,
but evil for evil is not the method practiced in Islam. Instead, the teach-
ing of Islam is: Repel evil with good. Whoever has inflicted injustice
upon you, on your part you deal with him justly. Whoever has not ful-
filled your due right, on your part you fulfill his right. Whoever releases
his anger on you, on your part you respond to him with forbearance and
tolerance. The inevitable result of this pattern of response would be that
enemies would turn into friends and the wicked into the righteous before
you.
Another sense of this sentence is that one should make amends for a
sin by performing an act of obedience, that is, if you ever get to commit
some sin, repent immediately and then get busy with the Tbadah of
Allah Ta'ala. This will cause your past sin to be forgiven.
As reported by Sayyidna Abu Dharr al-Ghifari 4§e>, the Holy Prophet
»§§ said: When a sin happens to have been committed by you, follow it up
with a good deed. This will wash that sin off (narrated by Ahmad with sound
authority, Mazhari). The condition attached to this good deed is that one
must first repent from the past sin and then do the good deed.
Said in the next verse (23) is: j^-fjjf) Ifiljl 'j* '^u> 'J/j oj£ c>
It means that servants of Allah who are righteous and accepted
will certainly have the honour of being in Jannah, and it will be in con-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
217
sideration of them that their parents, wives and children will also share
the honour with them. However, the condition is that these people
should be righteous, that is, believers and Muslims - not Kafir, though
not at par with such pious elder in their good deeds. But, because of the
barakah of this pious elder, Allah Ta'ala shall make these people reach
the same station in Paradise which is the station of this pious elder as
said in another verse: '<^J* that is, 'We shall make the progeny of
Our righteous servants be with them - 52:21'
This tells us that relationship with pious elders, whether of lineage,
kinship or friendship, shall be of benefit in the Hereafter as well - of
course, subject to the condition of 'Iman (Faith).
6. From verse 24: jIjJI jU^ Hj jJC* (Peace be upon you for
the patience you observed. So, good is the ultimate abode) we find out
that the salvation of the Hereafter and the high ranks of the Paradise
are all the outcome of man's patient handling of the trials of life in this
mortal world where he keeps insisting on fulfilling all rights of Allah
Ta'ala and His servants due on him or her and keeps compelling one's de-
siring self to abstain from acting disobediently to Him.
Finally, if we consider the statement in verse 25, that is: ^ J
jIjJI i'jL. (those are the ones for whom there is the curse, and for them
there is the evil abode), we would recall that verses previous to it told us
about the reward of His obedient servants - that their home will be in
Paradise, angels would greet them with Salam, and tell them that the
eternal blessings of Paradise are the direct result of their patience, forti-
tude and obedience. Similarly, in the verse cited above, announced is the
end of the disobedient and the contumacious - that they are under the
curse of Allah, that is, they are far removed from His mercy and that
they have waiting for them an evil abode in Hell. This helps us realize
that the breaking of pledges given and the severence of the bonds of kin-
ship is the cause of Divine curse and consignment to Hell. May Allah
keep all of us protected from such a fate.
Verses 31 - 33
s S s
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
218
£s£j b\ rp ^yJi * £^ >Vi JJ 3: * J^Ji
* ' '
ili ^ Mlli ilJl Jpaj "-J^JI j> tj^U'j ij^sr
And even if there were a Qur'an wherewith the moun-
tains could be moved, or the earth could be split apart,
or wherewith the dead are spoken to, (they would not
believe). But all the judgements are of Allah. Are the be-
lievers not aware that, if Allah wills, He would bring all
the people to the right path? And the disbelievers shall
keep receiving disaster for what they did, or it will visit
somewhere close to their homes, until Allah's promise
comes to pass. Surely, Allah does not back out on His
promise. [31]
And Messengers have been mocked at before you, so I
let the disbelievers go on for a while. Then I seized
them. So, how was My punishment? [32]
Is then He, who is watchful over everyone and over
whatever he earns (not present?) while they have made
partners with Allah. Say, "Give their names. Is it that
you are informing Him of something on earth He does
not know, or of just empty words?" But, their ill- designs
have been made alluring for the disbelievers, and they
have been barred from the Path. And the one whom
Allah deprives of guidance, for him there is no one to
guide. [33]
Commentary
Clear proofs of Islam being the true religion and the Holy Prophet
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
219
being the true prophet were there before the disbelievers of Makkah.
They could see the signs from every department of his life, and from his
many miracles, openly and comprehensively. The chief of the disbeliev-
ers, Abu Jahl had already declared that they stood in competition with
the tribe of Banu Hashim. How could they ever accept their superiority
in a matter so crucial - that the Messenger of Allah had to rise from
among them? So, let them say what they have to say, and let them show
whatever signs they must show. As for them, they were not going to be-
lieve in him under any condition whatsoever. Therefore, bent on confron-
tation, they lost no opportunity to display their obstinacy asking absurd
questions and making unreasonable demands. The present verses too
have been revealed in response to a question asked by Abu Jahl and his
accomplices.
According to Tafsir al-Baghawi, once the disbelievers of Makkah,
Abu Jahl ibn Hisham and Abdullah ibn Umaiyyah among them, came to
the Baytullah and sat down on its rear side. They sent the later to the
Holy Prophet «H with some demands. He said to him: If you want that
your people and all of us accept you as a Messenger of Allah and follow
you, then we have some demands. Fulfill them through your Qur'an and
we all shall embrace Islam.
One of the demands was that the land of Makkah was too short on
space. What they have is a long stretch of land surrounded by mountains
on all sides in which there is no room for cultivation and farming and no
place to grow fruits or provide other needs. So, they asked him: You
move these mountains farther away through your miracle so that the
land area of Makkah becomes more extensive. Reminding him of his own
saying they said that mountains were subjugated for Sayyidna Dawud
f^sM - when he recited the praises of Allah, the mountains did the same
with him. And they reminded him again that he was no less a person
than Sayyidna Dawud S0\ in the sight of Allah.
The second demand they put forward was that the way Allah Ta'ala
had subjugated the wind for Sayyidna Sulayman tflM - as he himself
had told them - and had thereby reduced great distances on the earth
into brief spans, so, they demanded that he too should do the same for
them so that their travels to Syria and Yaman become easy on them.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
220
Their third demand was that the way Sayyidna 'Isa made the
dead come alive, he too should do that for them. Since he was for them
no less than him, let him bring their forefather, Qusayy, back to life so
that they could ask him whether or not this religion brought by the Arab
prophet was true. (Mazhari with reference to al-Baghawi and Ibn Abi Hatim and
Ibn Marduwayh)
The hostile demands mentioned in the verses cited above were an-
swered in the following words:
* ■■ * * *
And even if there were a Qur'an wherewith mountains could be
moved, or the earth could be split apart, or wherewith the dead
are spoken to (they would not believe). But all the judgements
areofAllah-31.
Lexically, the expression: 'J&>J\ <>. op refers to the moving of moun-
tains from their place, and: *j signifies the traversing of long
distances in a short time, and: a '^f denotes talking to the dead
after they have been brought back to life. As for the principal clause of
the conditional clause beginning with the word 'J (if), it stands under-
stood under the necessity of the textual situation, that is: l>£T CJ (they
would not believe). The nature of this complement is the same as specifi-
cally mentioned at another place in the Holy Qur'an while dealing with a
similar subject. There it was said: ( ^'J^-'j j'y^ j aS^Jt jL^Ij, 3> bit 'Jj
It means that, even if these demands were to be met through the
Qur'an, as a miracle, they were still not going to believe because they
have already seen such miracles before their present demands, miracles
which are far more impressive than what they want now. The splitting
of the moon in two at the hands of the Holy Prophet *|t is far more mirac-
ulous than mountains moving away from their place, or the subjugation
of the wind. Similarly, the talking of inert pebbles in his blessed hands
and their recitation of praises for Allah is certainly far greater a miracle
than the talking of a dead person brought back to life. During the Night
of the Ascent (al-Mi'raj), the journey to al-Masjid al-Aqsa (Jerusalem),
and then onwards from there, the journey through the heavens, and
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
221
then the return back to Makkah in a very short span of time is indeed
far more striking than the miraculous subjugation of the wind and the
throne of Sulayman But these arrogant people, despite having seen
all this with their own eyes, did not believe. And when they acted in that
unreasonable manner, it is obvious that their demands tell on their in-
tention which is no more than a device to gain time. They have to accept
nothing and they have to do nothing. Since the objective behind these de-
mands made by the disbelievers was to reach a stage when their de-
mands will not be fulfilled whereupon they will have a good occasion to
say that, Macadh Allah, these are things Allah Ta'ala Himself has no con-
trol over. Or, may be the request made by the Holy Prophet ^ has no ef-
fect and that it is either not heard by Allah or is not accepted by Him -
which gives the impression that he is no Messenger of Allah. After that,
it was said: CL^-'J^) (But all the judgements are of Allah). It means
that power, choice and control, all of it, belongs to Allah which strongly
suggests that not fulfilling the demands made is not because they are
beyond the power and control of Allah Ta'ala. Instead, the truth of the
matter is that He alone is the One who knows the considerations and ex-
pediencies which go into the working of this universe. It was in His ulti-
mate wisdom that He did not consider it appropriate to fulfill these de-
mands - because He knows the doggedness and ill-intention of the
makers of the demands. He knows that, should all demands made by
them were to be fulfilled, they would still not believe.
Now said in the third sentence of verse 31 was: l\2S'J'dU'J*.\ 'J>&
CL^- ^.Ul csa^J ^ (Are the believers not aware that if Allah wills, He
would bring all the people to the right Path?).
Commenting on this statement, Imam al-Baghawi has reported that
the noble Sahabah, when they heard these demands of the disbelievers,
started nursing the thought that it would be better if these demands
were fulfilled for, by doing so, all Makkans will become Muslims and
Islam itself would move to a position of greater strength. Thereupon, the
present verse was revealed. It means: Is it that believing Muslims, de-
spite seeing and knowing the habit of excuse-seeking and hostile argu-
mentations practiced by the disbelievers, have not yet lost hope in their
potential to enter the fold of faith? If not, why would they start indulging
in such wishes and hopes while they also know that, had Allah Ta'ala so
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
222
willed, He would have Himself given to all human beings such guidance
as would have left for them no choice but to become Muslims. But, His
wisdom did not stipulate that everyone should be compelled to enter the
fold of Islam and 'Tman (faith). In fact, the very wisdom was to let every-
one have his or her choice, and opt for Islam or Kufr (disbelief) on the
basis of that personal choice.
Said in the fourth sentence of verse 31 was: M> p'«»y^ '$y. Slj
jUjlS 'J, QJ jiijf Sijtl (And the disbelievers shall keep receiving disast-
er for what they did, or it will visit somewhere close to their homes). Ac-
cording to Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4^>, the word: iijtf (Qari'ah) means dis-
aster, hardship or calamity. The sense of the verse is that the demands
of these disbelievers were not acceeded to as their ill-intention and dog-
gedness were already known, that is, even if these demands were ful-
filled, they would still not believe. In the sight of Allah, these people de-
serve nothing less than that disasters keep coming upon them in this
mortal world as well, as it happened with the people of Makkah who
were either hit by famine, or had the misfortune of being killed or caught
during the Islamic battles of Badr and Uhud, or had someone struck by
lightening, or yet another became a victim of some calamity. Then, the
statement: jUjli 'J* QJ 'j^'j (or it will visit somewhere close to their
homes) means that there will be times and occasions when the disaster
will not hit them directly. Rather, it would come upon habitations close
to them. The purpose would be to teach them a lesson and help them see
their own evil end in the backdrop of a vicinity close by.
Verse 31 concludes with the statement: S&LJ liliJv iiil 1>\ jbl oij 'jt
(until Allah's promise comes to pass. Surely, Allah does not back out on
His promise). It means that this cycle of disasters will continue until
such time that the promise of Allah stands fulfilled, because the promise
of Allah can never go unfulfilled. The promise referred to here is the pro-
mise of the conquest of Makkah. The sense is that different kinds of dis-
asters will keep visiting these people until comes the time when Makkah
al-Mukarramah will be finally conquered and all antagonists will stand
subdued.
Before we part with the subject, let us go back to the statement: ji^jl
'J* (or it will visit somewhere close to their homes - 31) which
tells us that a disaster or calamity or punishment which visits the envi-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 31 - 33
223
rons of a people has a concealed wise consideration of Allah Ta'ala be-
hind it. The message it delivers is that people living nearby should stand
warned, learn from what happened to others and thereby correct their
own doings. If taken seriously, what came as punishment for others
could become a message of mercy for them. Otherwise, a day will come
when they too will end up the way others did under their eyes.
Today, in our countries and in areas close to them, we keep hearing
of different kinds of calamities hitting some community or locality al-
most every day. There are floods, cyclones, earthquakes or some other
punishing disasters. According to this statement of the Qur'an, these are
not simply punishments meted out to such localities and communities,
in fact they also serve as warnings to people living in surrounding areas.
In old days, though awarenes through the arts and sciences was not so
spick and span, but people did have the fear of Allah in their hearts. If
some disaster of this nature struck a place, the people who lived there
and even those who lived in adjoining areas would get alarmed and
frightened. In that state, they would turn to Allah Ta'ala, repent from
their sins, seek forgiveness from Him and take the giving of charity (§a-
daqah) at a time like this a source of salvation. And they could see with
their own eyes that their difficulties stood removed very easily by doing
so. Here we are in our day, so heedless that, even at a time so terrible,
we seem to remember everything except Allah. When we do that, we be-
come very much like the general run of non-Muslims - our eyes get fixed
on material means only. Turning for help to the Causer of all Causes
(the Musabbibul-Asbab), even at such a crucial time, is something very
few people have the Taufiq of doing. It is the direct result of this failing
that the world always keeps experiencing unwelcome happenings of this
nature.
Given below are some additional comments on the last sentence of
verse 31, explained a little earlier. There it was said: ilJl %[ jlJl 'Jy. J>-
SlilJl Lil^TV (until Allah's promise comes to pass. Surely, Allah does not
back out on His promise).
As explained earlier, 'wa'dah' or 'promise' at this place means the
Conquest of Makkah, a promise Allah Ta'ala had made to the Holy
Prophet <c||. The sense of the verse thus comes to be that Makkah will be
conquered ultimately, and the disbelievers will be destroyed, subdued
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 34 - 37
224
and overpowered. Now before that comes to be, let them taste a little
punishment as well for their crimes before that happens. And it is also
possible that the expression: jlJl (the promise of Allah) refers to the
day of Judgement at this place, a promise which has been made to all
prophets and has been made since ever. So, on that day particularly,
every disbelieving criminal will receive the full punishment for his or
her doings.
The hostile questions asked by the disbelievers and the obstinacy
shown by them as described in the event mentioned above posed the pro-
blem that these may cause pain to the Holy Prophet 4§a>, therefore, in the
next verse, it was said to comfort him: Oj^OW 'J* Ji*^ IS}^1* &j
^lieiLS'Li^^^jJ (And Messengers have been mocked at before you, so
I let the disbelievers go on for a while. Then I seized them. So, how was
My punishment?) In other words, it means that conditions faced by the
Holy Prophet i§ were not faced by him alone. There were prophets be-
fore him who had been facing similar conditions when their deniers were
not seized immediately upon the committment of their crime and they
continued to make fun of the prophets. When they reached the limit,
they were seized by Divine punishment and what a seizure that was
which left none of them active enough to go on with their confrontation.
In the verse: ^ J* '<J& j* cr^ (Is then He, who is watchful over
everyone ... 33), the ignorance and irrationality of the disbelievers has
been exposed by saying that these people are certainly short on sense
when they equate inert idols with His pure Being, a Being that watches
everyone and is the ultimate reckoner of everyone's deeds. Then, it was
said that the real reason behind their unreasonable attitude is that
Shaytan has made their very ignorance look good in their sight and,
therefore, this they take to be 'achievement' and 'success.'
Verses 34 - 37
& & J*^ ^j^1 J<J] 'fc <Ti$ <3*J Ji ^
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
225
* 4> ii^ %m duXi ^ $3 ^ A > a >f
For them there is punishment in the worldly life and, in-
deed, the punishment of the Hereafter is even harder,
and for them there is none to save them from Allah. [34]
Here is the description of the Paradise promised to the
God-fearing: underneath it the rivers flow; its food is
everlasting and (so is) its shade. This is the ultimate
abode of the God-fearing while the ultimate abode of the
disbeliever is Fire. [35]
And those We have given the Book are happy with what
has been sent down to you. And among the groups there
are those who deny some of it. Say, "I am commanded
only to worship Allah and not to ascribe partners to
Him. To Him I call and to Him is my return." [36]
And thus We have sent it down, being a command in
Arabic. And if you follow their desires, after the knowl-
edge that has come to you, there shall be no friend for
you against Allah, nor a saviour. [37]
Verses 38 - 43
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
226
(4*1* j * fj^j ^ <^~~Ssj L» pJLo J* l*~«»?r ^lil (*-^i;4
*>C* j-* C— J I Jji^ jjiJl J^ij ^t jl jJl ^^lip
And We have sent messengers before you, and gave
them wives and children. And it is not for a messenger
to bring a sign without the will of Allah. For every time
there is something prescribed. [38] Allah wipes off what
He wills and affirms (what He wills). And with Him is
the Mother Book. [39]
And if We show you some of what We promise them, or
We take you back to Us (you are not accountable), you
are only to convey the message and We are to reckon.
[40]
Have they not seen that We are coming to the land nar-
rowing it down from all its sides? And Allah judges;
there is none to repel His judgement. And He is swift at
reckoning. [41]
And those before them did devise plans, but Allah's are
the plans altogether. He knows what every soul earns.
And the disbelievers will soon know for whom is the ulti-
mate abode. [42]
And the disbelievers say, 'You are not a messenger." Say,
"Allah suffices as a witness between me and you, and
whoever with whom is the knowledge of the Book." [43]
Commentary
The common thinking of disbelievers and polytheists about a prophet
and messenger was that he should be from a species other than human,
such as a creation like angels so that their supremacy over the general
run of human beings becomes clearly pronounced. The Holy Qur'an has
refuted this false idea of theirs in many verses by saying that they had
simply failed to realize the reality and wisdom behind the sending of
prophets and messengers, therefore, they went about pursuing such id-
eas. The reason is that a messenger is sent by Allah Ta'ala as a model in
order that communities of human beings follow them and learn deeds
and morals similar to theirs. And it is obvious that whoever is human
can only follow a fellow human being. For him to follow someone who
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
227
does not belong to his species is impossible. For example, take an angel.
He has no hunger or thirst or desires, neither does he sleep or get tired.
Now, if human beings were commanded to follow them as a model, they
would have more trouble on their hands than they could handle in terms
of their capability. The same objection of the polytheists showed up here,
specially so, because of the marriages of the Holy Prophet j-H. An answer
to this was given in initial sentences of the first verse (38) by asking
them: How can you consider a person who marries once, or more than
once, and has a family and children, as not being fit or being contrary to
the station of prophethood or messengership? What proof do you have for
such an assertion? In fact, it has always been the blessed practice of
Allah Talla that He makes His prophets masters of a household. Proph-
ets who have passed earlier - and you too believe in the prophethood of
some of them - had wives, and children. The idea that this way of life is
something contrary to being a prophet or messenger of Allah, or against
the norms of piety or sainthood, is plain ignorance.
As it appears in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy
Prophet «H said: I too keep fast and I too break it (that is, it is not that I
always keep fasting). And he said: I too sleep during nights and rise up
too for prayers (that is, it is not that I do nothing but keep praying all
night); and I eat meat too, and I marry too. Whoever finds this practice
of mine objectionable, he is not a Muslim: 4&1 DiU VI. jjlj h\ SJ^'J, ^}
(And it is not for a messenger to bring a sign without the will of Allah -
38).
Out of the hostile questions the disbelievers and polytheists have al-
ways been asking the blessed prophets - and were asked of the Holy
Prophet »H too by the polytheists of his time - two are fairly common.
The first question envisaged that the injunctions revealed in the Book of
Allah should be in accordance with their wishes. For instance, this re-
quest of theirs appears in Surah Yunus [10:15]: iftj jl Tlu Ol^l cJl. that is,
' * '
'bring to us a Qurlin other than this (which does not prohibit the wor-
ship of our idols), or change it (that is, you yourself change the injunc-
tions brought by it, replacing 'punishment' with 'mercy' and 'unlawful'
with 'lawful').
Now take their second demand. Despite having seen open miracles of
the blessed prophets, may peace be upon them, they still insisted that
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
228
ever new miracles be shown to them. If you show us this or that miracle,
then', they would say, 'we may consider becoming Muslims.' The word: Sj
(ayah) used in this sentence of the Qur'an (which lexically means signs')
could be taken in both the two senses it has - because, in the terminology
of the Qur'an, the verses of the Qur'an are also called Ayat, and the
same word means a miracle. Therefore, in their explanation of this
'verse', some commentators have, by taking this word in the sense of the
verse of the Qur'an, explained it by saying that no prophet has the au-
thority or choice to introduce a verse on his own in his Book. And some
others, by taking this word: «J: 'Ayah in the sense of a miracle, have held
that it means that Allah has not given any messenger or prophet the au-
thority or choice to show a miracle, when he chooses or as he chooses it
to be. It is said in Tafsir Ruh al-Ma'ani that, based on the rule of 'umum
al-majaz, both meanings could be taken, and both explanations could be
correct.
Given this analysis, the gist of the sense carried by the verse is that
'demanding Our prophet to change the verses of the Qur'an is misplaced
and wrong. We have not given such a right to any messenger.' Similar is
the case with the demand that he shows to them a particular miracle as
identified by them. This too is a proof of their being ignorant of the real-
ity of prophethood, because it is not within the control of a prophet or
messenger that he could go ahead on his own and show a miracle as they
demand according to their whim.
In the last sentence of verse 38, it was said: L>^S" Ji-I (For every
„ * "
time there is something prescribed). The word: Ji-I Cajal) is used in the
sense of a time-frame for everything, and: (kitab) here carries the
sense of a verbal noun, that is, written or prescribed. The statement
means that the time and quantum of everything stands prescribed with
Allah Ta'ala. He has prescribed in eternity that such and such person
shall be born at such and such time, and shall live for so many days,
what places he shall go to, what shall be his life work, and when and
where he shall die.
Similarly, it is also prescribed that during such and such time what
revelations and injunctions will be sent to such and such prophet, be-
cause the very process of the coming of injunctions as approriate to every
time and every people is required by reason and justice. And also pre-
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
229
scribed is that such and such miracle shall manifest itself at the hands
of such and such prophet at such and such time.
Therefore, asking the Holy Prophet «H to insert particular kinds of in-
junctions into the Qur'an as proposed by them, or asking him to show a
particular miracle on request is a hostile and wrongful demand, which is
based on an absence of awareness of the reality of messengership and
prophethood.
Said in the next verse (39) was: \' j e&J £ : 'Allah
wipes off what He wills and affirms (what He wills). And with Him is the
Mother Book.' [The translation of: j^r^1^ (umm-ul-kitab) as 'Mother
Book' reflects a word for word replacement possible at this place which
also exhudes its applied sense in some measure, though not as clearly as
given in the Tafsir immediately after] The literal meaning of 'Umm
al-Kitab' is 'The Original Book.' The reference here is to the 'Preserved
Tablet' (al-Lawh al-Mahfuz) in which there can be no change or
alteration.
The sense of the verse is that Allah Ta'ala, in His most perfect power
and wisdom, obliterates what He wills, and affirms what He wills. And
after this obliteration and affirmation, whatever there is stays preserved
with Allah Ta'ala. No one has access to it, nor can there be any deletion
and addition into it.
Leading authorities in Tafsir, Sayyidna Sa'id ibn Jubayr ju; Jji
and Qatadah and others have declared that this verse too is related
with the obliteration and affirmation of injunctions and religious codes,
that is, with the problem of Naskh or abrogation. As for the sense of the
verse, they say that in the Books which Allah Ta'ala sends to different
people through different messengers, and outlined in which are religious
laws, obligations and duties, it is not necessary that all injunctions con-
tained therein be eternal and last for ever. In fact, it is in fitness with
conditions prevailing among peoples and the change in times that Allah,
in His wisdom, abrogates or repeals whichever injunction He wills, and
affirms and retains whichever He wills. Then, the original Book is pre-
served with Him after all. It is already written there that such and such
injunction sent down for such and such people is for a particular period
of time, or is based on particular conditions. When that term expires, or
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
230
those conditions change, this injunction will also change. In this original
Book, that term and that appointed time stands recorded with full and
authentic determination. Also entered there is the description of the in-
junction which will replace the one changed.
This eliminates the doubt that Divine injunctions should never be ab-
rogated, because enforcing an injunction and then abrogating it indi-
cates that the enforcer of the injunction did not have the correct percep-
tion of conditions, therefore, it was after having seen conditions that it
had to be abrogated. And it is obvious that the majesty of Allah Talla is
beyond the possibility that something be outside the realm of His knowl-
edge. Since this stipulation tells us that the injunction which is abrogat-
ed exists in the knowledge of Allah Ta'ala beforehand, that is, the injunc-
tion has been promulgated only for a specified period of time and will be
changed later. This is similar to what a physician does in our world of ex-
perience. He examines a patient, looks at the symptoms of what he is ail-
ing from, then prescribes a medicine relevant to the current condition he
is in. And he knows the effect the medicine is going to bring forth, and
after which, the particular medicine would have to be changed and the
patient would have to be given another medicine of another description.
To sum up, it can now be said that, according to this Tafsir, the phenom-
ena of obliteration and affirmation (mahw and ithbat) means the abroga-
tion (naskh) of injunctions, and its affirmation and continuity.
As based on the view of Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas 4^>, a group
of leading commentators, Sufyan al-Thawri, Waki' and others, have re-
ported another Tafsir of this verse where the subject of the verse has
been determined as concerning the decree of destiny. And the meaning of
the verse has been explained by saying that, according to the explicit
statements of the Qurln and Hadith, the destinies of the creations of Al-
lah, including the sustenance received by every person during his entire
years of life and the comfort and distress faced along the line, and their
respective magnitudes are written since 'azal even before the creation of
His creatures. Then, at the time of the birth of a child, the angels too are
asked to keep it committed to writing. And every year, in the Layla-
tul-Qadr (The Night of Power), a full roster of what is supposed to hap-
pen during the course of that year is handed over to the angels.
In short, the age of every created individual, his or her sustenance,
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
231
times of movement and periods of rest are all determined, and written.
But, from this decree of destiny, Allah Ta'ala wipes off or obliterates
what He wills and affirms or retains what He wills. However, the state-
ment: ^J£!i ft 'olufj (And with Him is the Mother Book) means that the
original Book, according to which, after the process of obliteration and af-
firmation, ultimate action shall be taken, is with Allah. In this, there
can be no change or alteration.
This has been elaborated in many authentic Ahadith which tell us
that there are some a'mal (deeds) which cause a person's age and suste-
nance to increase. Some make them decrease. It appears in the Sahlh of
Al-Bukhari that maintaining relations which must be maintained (silah
ar-rahim) becomes the cause of increase in one's age. A narration in the
Musnad of Ahmad reports that there are occasions when one commits
some such sin as leads to his being deprived of sustenance, and by serv-
ing and obeying one's parents, years of life increase, and nothing except
du *a' (prayer) can avert what is Divinely destined.
What we find out from all these narrations is that the age, the suste-
nance and things like that which Allah Ta'ala has written into some-
one's destiny can become more or less because of some deeds - and also
because of du'a' (prayer), taqdir (destiny) can be changed.
This is the subject dealt with in this verse. It says that the change or
alteration in age or sustenance or hardship or ease in life as written in
the Book of Destiny which takes place because of some deed Carnal) or
prayer (du'a') means that Book of Destiny which is in the hands of the
angels, or in their knowledge. There are times when, some decisions of
this type of destiny are contingent on some particular condition. When
that condition is not found, that decision does not take effect. Then, this
condition is sometimes in writing and in the knowledge of angels, but
there are times when this is not written - but exists in the knowledge of
Allah Ta'ala alone. When that decision changes, everyone is left wonder-
ing. A destiny of this nature is called 'conditional' or 'contingent' (mu'al-
laq) in which, as explicitly stated in this verse, the process of obliteration
and assertion keeps operating. But, the last sentence of the verse: ft'«^j
i-J^i, that is, 'with Him is the original Book,' means that above this 'con-
ditional destiny,' (taqdir mu'allaq) there is the 'final and definite destiny'
(taqdir mubram) which is with Allah Ta'ala written in the original Book.
Surah Al-Ra'd : 13 : 38 - 43
232
And that is the exclusive domain of Divine knowledge. Written there are
the decisions, injunctions and commands which issue forth as the final
outcome after the conditions of deeds have been fulfilled or duca' has
been answered. Therefore, that is totally free of obliteration and asser-
tion and addition and deletion. (Ibn Kathir)
In verse 40: jliluj ^il 'j^ 'd^J £ 5jj (And if We show you some
of what We promise them, or We take you back to Us), it is to comfort
and assure the Holy Prophet !§| that he has been given the good news
that the promises Allah has made to him that Islam will have the final
victory and disbelief and disbelievers will be disgraced shall come to
pass definitely. But, he is told, 'you should not concern yourself as to
when this victory will finally come.' May be, this happens within his life
time, and it is also possible that it comes after his departure from this
mortal world. 'For your peace of heart, even this much is enough that
you are continuously witnessing that We are causing the lands of the dis-
believers to keep being sliced off their sides,' that is, these sides pass on
under Muslim control whereby the land occupied by them keeps reduc-
ing in area. This causes well-being for Muslims and a day will come
when the final phase of their victory shall stand completed. The com-
mand is in the very hands of Allah Ta'ala. There is no one who can avert
this command. And He is the One swift at reckoning.
Alhamdulillah
The Commentary on
Suratur-Ra'd
Ends here
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
235
Surah Ibrahim
(Abraham)
Surah Ibrahim is Makkl and it has 52 verses and 7 sections.
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verses 1-3
Oil J[ # ^ £#1 J}\
Alif, Lam, Ra. This is a book We have sent down to you,
that you may take the people out of (all sorts of)
darkness* into the light with the will of their Lord - to
the path of the Mighty, the Praiseworthy, [1] Allah, the
One to whom belongs what is in the heavens and what is
in the earth. Woe is to the disbelievers from a severe
punishment, [2] to those who prefer the worldly life to
the Hereafter and prevent (people) from the way of
Allah, and seek crookedness in it. Those are far away in
straying. [3]
Stands for "ouUoSi" which is the plural of <^> (darkness). With the English equival-
ent "darkness" having no plural, effort has been made to convey the sense by ad-
ding "all sorts of in brackets, because by using the plural form in the case of 'dark-
ness' and the singular form in the case of 'light' the Holy Qur'an has given a subtle
hint to the fact that erroneous beliefs and conducts (represented in the text by
'darkness') have various forms while the truth (represented in the text by 'light') is
only one.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
236
Commentary
The Surah and Its Subjects
Beginning here is Surah Ibrahim, the fourteenth Surah of the Holy
Qur'an. This Surah is Makki. It was revealed before Hijrah with the ex-
ception of some verses about which difference exists whether they are
Makki or Madani.
In the beginning of the Surah, there is a description of the attributes
of the mission of messengers and prophets which is followed by the
theme of Tauhid, the Oneness of Allah, and its proofs. It was in this con-
nection that the story of Sayyidna Ibrahim was introduced and it
was in this context that the Surah was named: Surah Ibrahim.
The Surah opens with the words: J\ cJJ^l^'^l'^^/^li^Uf ^')\
j>Jl (Alif, Lam, Ra. This is a book We have sent down to you, that you
may take the people out of (all sorts of) darkness into the light with the
will of their Lord). The initial letters - Alif, Lam, Ra - are from among
the Isolated Letters (al-IJuruf al-Muqatta'at) about which it has been
said time and again that there is a standard policy and practice pursued
by the most righteous elders in this matter. Their method is the safest
and totally doubt-free. It tells us that we should firmly believe and have
faith that whatever they mean or signify is true - but, stay away from
launching deeper investigations into their meanings.
In the sentence which follows immediately: t_-if (This is a
book sent down to you), it is appropriate and clearly justified in terms of
the syntactical construction that it should be taken as the predicate of
the word: Qj» (hadha : this) understood here, and the sentence should
mean that 'this is a book which We have sent down to you.' By attribut-
ing the revelation of the book to Allah Ta'ala here, and the address to
the Holy Prophet a hint has been released which points out to two
things. First, it says that this book is great as it was revealed by Allah
Ta'ala Himself, and then it is suggestive of the personal high station of
the Holy Prophet Ǥ| as he has been made its first addressee.
Said in the next sentence was: ^-§£) dkj J[ cuJjaJl '^-bil (that
you may take the people out of (all sorts of) darkness into the light with
the will of their Lord). The word: ^-bJl (an-nas : people) is used for human-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
237
kind. It means all human beings who are present or will come in the fu-
ture. The word: cJJiiJi (az-zulumat), the plural of Cik (zulmah) which
means darkness is well-known. Here, 'zulumat ' refers to the darkness of
Kufr (infidelity, disbelief) and Shirk (the ascribing of partners to Allah)
and the darkness of evil deeds - and the word: (an-nur) means light,
the light of faith. Therefore, the word: cJJ&Jl (az-zulumat : many a dark-
ness) has been used here in its plural form, because there are many
kinds and shades of Kufr and Shirk. And similarly, there are countless
evil deeds too. But, the word: (an-nur: the light of faith) has been
introduced in the singular form, because faith and truth are one and the
same. The sense of the verse is: We have sent this book to you so that,
through it, you may deliver all peoples of the world from the multiple
forms of darkness of Kufr and Shirk and evil deeds, and bring them out
into the light of faith and truth, with the will of their Lord. Here, the par-
ticular use of the expression: (Rabbihim : their Lord) indicates that
there is no other reason or intention behind this universal blessing of
Allah Ta'ala, but that He would let human beings of the world be de-
livered from every such darkness through His Book and Messenger. In-
deed, it is the compassion and mercy which the Creator and Master of
the entire humankind has, under the imperative of His being their Lord,
always kept beaming on them. Otherwise, Allah Ta'ala owes nothing to
anyone, nor there is a right due against Him, nor is there anyone who
can force Him to do anything.
Guidance is an Act of God
In this verse, taking people out from darkness into the light has been
declared to be the act of the Holy Prophet j|§, although giving Hidayah
or guidance is, in reality, an act of Allah Ta'ala alone - as it has been
said in another verse of the Qur'an: ^ 'tS-H>. o^j o^-f 'J* Is+f V dLl ,
that is, 'you cannot, on your own, give guidance to anyone, but it is Allah
alone who gives guidance to whom He wills - 28:56). Therefore, by
adding: jab (with the will of their Lord), this doubt was eliminated
because the sense the verse now carries is: This act of bringing people
out from the darkness of Kufr and Shirk into the light of faith and good
deeds is, though not in your hands originally, but it shall be with the
will and permission of Allah Ta'ala that you could do so.'
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
238
Rules of Guidance
This verse tells us that there is only one way all children of Adam,
the humankind on this earth, can be rescued from the evil layers of dark-
ness into light, and the only alternative which can save humanity from
the dual destruction in this world and in the Hereafter is no other but
that of the Holy Qur'an. The closer people come towards it, the luckier
they would find themselves to be. They will find peace and security and
relief and happiness in their present life as well as in the life to come
with success at its best. And similarly, the farther they remain from it,
the more exposed they shall be to living self-destruct lives both in this
world, and in the Hereafter.
Not elaborated within the words of the verse is the manner in which
the Holy Prophet »H will deliver people from the many kinds of darkness
and bring them into the light through the Qur'an. But, this much is fair-
ly evident that the usual method of correcting a people through a book is
that the teachings of that book be spread out among those people and
they be convinced to abide by it.
The Recitation of the Holy Qur'an too is a Standing Objective in
its own right
Apart from what has been stated above, there is yet another charac-
teristic of the Holy Qur'an, that is, its recitation and the reading of its
words, even without understanding them, registers a positive effect on
the human self. It helps its reciter to stay safe against evils. At least in
the case of Kufr and Shirk, no matter how attractive their traps may be,
a reciter of the Qur'an, even though he may be reciting it without under-
standing it, can never fall into those traps. This has been witnessed in
the current history during the Hindu movement of Shudhi Sanghtan. In
this mass effort to convert Muslims, some of those who fell a victim to
their trap were strangers even to the recitation of the Qur'an. In our
day, Christian missioneries maintain an inviting network fortified by
many incentives and rewards in almost every region where Muslims live.
But, their success, if any, is restricted only to households and families
which are heedless even to the recitation of the Qur'an - whether be-
cause of illiteracy and ignorance among them, or because of the per-
verted influence of what passes as new education (psuedo-westernized).
Perhaps, it is to point out to this spiritual influence that wherever
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
239
the Holy Qur'an has described the basic functions of the Holy Prophet
v||, Recitation (Tilawah) has been mentioned separately and ahead of
the need to teach its meanings; >^j£S\ ^ ^ J-i p ^j^i (3:164;
62:2). It means that the Holy Prophet $§§ has been sent to accomplish
three tasks. The first task is the recitation of the Holy Qur'an, and it is
obvious that Tilawah or Recitation is related to words. As for meanings,
they are understood, not recited. The second task is to cleanse people
pure from evils. And the third task is to teach the Holy Qur'an, and Wis-
dom, that is, teach the Sunnah of the Messenger of Allah.
In short, the Holy Qur'an is a Book of Guidance the basic purpose of
which, no doubt, is to understand its meaning and act in accordance
with it. It is also clear that its essential effect is to reform the whole
human life, but alongwith it, the reciting of its words too, brings about a
distinct effect in the correction and strengthening of the human self,
though in an invisible manner.
As partly stated a little earlier, this verse attributes the act of bring-
ing people out from all sorts of darkness into the light with the will of
their Lord to the Holy Prophet >|g. In order to further refine the explana-
tion, it can now be said that by this attribution, it has also been estab-
lished that the giving of guidance is though the act of Allah Ta'ala in re-
ality - but, it cannot be received or acquired without the medium of the
Holy Prophet Ǥg. The fact is that only that sense or interpretation of the
Holy Qur'an is trustworthy which has been communicated to us by the
Holy Prophet »ft through his word or deed. Any interpretation contrary
to it is not reliable.
What has been said in the last sentence of verse 1: jjjiJi J*f^> J[
(to the path of the Mighty, the Praiseworthy,) which goes on to verse 2:
u^j^l J> Cj o^JLJl J> £ 'J ^ill Jjl (Allah, the One to whom belongs what is in
the heavens and what is in the earth) refers back to the statement ap-
pearing in the beginning of verse 1. It is obvious that the mention of
darkness and light in the above verse is not referring to the darkness
and light which could be seen with naked eyes as a physical
phenomenon. Therefore, it was to make it clear that it refers to the way
of Allah. Whoever adopts this way would not stray away like the one
who walks in darkness, nor do his or her steps falter, nor do they fail to
achieve the objective set. So, the way of Allah means the way walking on
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
240
which human beings could reach their Creator and achieve the ultimate
degree of success which is His pleasure.
It will be noticed that, at this place, the word: 4L1 (Allah) has been pre-
ceded by two of His attributes: y.y& (Al-'Aziz and Al-Hamid ). Lexi-
cally, Al-'AzIz means Mighty, Overpowering - and Al-Hamid denotes the
Being who is deserving of praise. By bringing these two attributes before
the basic name of Allah Talla the hint given is that the Pure and Sa-
cred Being to whom this way is going to lead is Mighty, and Overpower-
ing too, and deserving of all praise as well. Therefore, one who takes to
this way will never falter or stumble anywhere enroute, nor the effort
made on it will ever go waste. In fact, one is certain to reach the destina-
tion - only if one does not abandon this way.
After having mentioned these two attributes of Allah TaUla earlier,
it was said: J*'ji\ j>, £j o^JLJl ^ £ M (Allah, the One to whom be-
longs what is in the heavens and what is in the earth). In other words,
Allah is that particular Being who is the Creator of everything in the
heavens and the earth and He is the absolute Sovereign having no part-
ners or associates.
Said in the concluding sentence of verse 2 was: a^Ci ^(is- J{J*'JiJ>&*S'-iJ
(Woe is to the disbelievers from a severe punishment). The word:
(waiyl : woe to) is used in the sense of severe punishment and fatal conse-
quence. The verse means that those who dismiss and deny this blessing
of the Qur'an, and prefer to go on living in a multiplicity of darkness,
should know that there is for them the darkest of destruction, and the se-
vere punishment which is about to visit them.
The Meaning in Summation
The gist of the verse is that the Qur'an has been revealed so that it
rescues all human beings from darkness and brings them into the light
of the way of Allah. But, certainly unfortunate are those who reject the
Qur'an itself - they, by doing so, are bringing punishment on themselves
with their own hands. So, those who deny from the very outset that the
Qur'an is the Divine Word, are the targets of this warning of punish-
ment obviously. But, those who, despite their belief in the Holy Qur'an,
have abandoned it in their practical life, in the sense that they never re-
cite it, nor try to understand it, nor act upon its teachings, they too can-
not be considered totally free and safe from becoming targets of this
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
241
warning.
After that, in verse 3, it was said:
To those who prefer the worldly life to the Hereafter and pre-
vent (people) from the way of Allah, and seek crookedness in it.
Those are far away in straying.
This verse identifies the three states in which the deniers of the Qur'an
are found among disbelievers. These are their distinct traits of charac-
ter. Firstly, they prefer their life in the present world to the life they are
to have in the Hereafter. Therefore, they would tolerate any loss coming
to them in the Hereafter for the sake of worldly gain or comfort. Given
here is a hint towards the diagnosis of their disease - their chronic denial
of the truth. Why is it that these people, despite that they have seen the
all too manifest miracles of the Holy Qur'an, still remain hostile and ne-
gative towards it? The reason is that their lust for life in the present
world has blinded them. They are unable to visualize what would matter
most in their life in the Hereafter. Therefore, they are quite content with
the darkness they are in, and towards light they do not care to come.
As for their second trait, it has been said that they certainly like to
stay within the many layers of darkness they have chosen for them-
selves after all. But, they inflict injustice upon injustice when, in order to
conceal their error, they would prevent others too from taking to the
broadway of light, that is, the way of Allah.
Identifying Some Errors in the Understanding of Qur'an
Their third trait appears in: tfjfe (seek crookedness in it). It can
have two meanings. Firstly, they are always looking out for an opportu-
nity, mean at heart and evil in deed as they are, to seek and find, if they
can, some crookedness or fault in the otherwise radiant and straight
path of Allah, whereby they might have an occasion to raise an objection
or throw a taunt. This is the meaning given by Ibn Kathir.
And this sentence could also mean that these people are always try-
ing to find out something about the way of Allah, that is, about the
Qur'an and Sunnah, which could be in line with their ideas and wishes
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 1 - 3
242
so that they can present it in support of the truth of their position. This
meaning has been given in Tafsir al-Qurtubi. A fairly large number of ed-
ucated people these days are involved in this sort of activity. They would
come up with the framework of an idea, either as an outcome of their
own error, or under the influence of some other nation. Then, they would
go about looking for its supporting evidences from the Qur'an and Sun-
nah. And if they happen to come across some word supposedly in sup-
port of that idea of theirs, they would take it to be a Qur'anic proof in
their favour - although, this method is wrong in principle because it is
the duty of a true believer that he should first unburden his or her mind
from personal ideas and wishes and then consult the Book of Allah and
the Sunnah of His Prophet. Whatever stands proved clearly therefrom
should, for him or her, become the personal creed.
In the last sentence of verse 3: fJO* 'J> 2)4 j (Those are far away in
straying), described there is the sad end of the disbelievers whose three
traits have been mentioned above. The substance of the statement is
that these people have strayed out too far, so much so that now it is diffi-
cult for them to return to the right path.
Points of Guidance
According to Tafsir al-Qurtubi, though, in this verse, these three
traits have been clearly identified with disbelievers and that they are far
away in straying has been mentioned as their sad end, but, in terms of
the principle involved here, any Muslim who has these three traits pre-
sent in him, he too shall be deserving of this warning. The gist of these
three traits is given below:
1. To keep the love for worldly life on top of the concern for the Here-
after to the limit that one starts avoiding exposure to the light of faith.
2. To prevent people from the way of Allah so that they too will join
hands with them.
3. To try to misread and misinterpret the Qur'an and Sunnah in
order to apply them to fit into personal ideas and wishes.
May Allah protect us from it.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
243
Verse 4
And We did not send any messenger but (speaking) in
the tongue of his people, so that he might clearly speak
to them. So, Allah lets go astray whom He wills and lets
find guidance whom He wills. And He is the Mighty, the
Wise. [4]
Commentary
Mentioned in the first sentence of this verse is the particular bless-
ing and convenience granted by Allah Ta'ala that whenever He has sent
a messenger to a people, He has sent him speaking their language, in
order that he would convey Divine injunctions to them in their language
and usage whereby understanding these becomes easy on them. If the
language of the messenger had been different from that of his addres-
sees, it is evident that his people would have to undergo the burden of
having to translate the injunctions before they could understand them
and, still, the understanding of injunctions correctly would have re-
mained doubtful. Therefore, when a messenger was sent to the speakers
of the Hebrew language, the language of the messenger was also He-
brew. The language of the messenger sent to the Persians was also Per-
sian. The language of the messenger to the Berbers was appointed to be
Berberi. It is possible that a person who was assigned to be a messenger
would be an individual from among the same people to whom he was
sent and his mother tongue would have been the language of those peo-
ple, and it is also possible that the language into which he was born may
have been other than that of the people he was sent to, but as Allah
Ta'ala would have it, He had things arranged in a manner that the mes-
senger learnt the language of the people he was to work with - as it was
in the case of Sayyidna Lut f$M\. Actually, he was a citizen of 'Iraq
where the language spoken was Persian. But, after his migration to Syr-
ia, he married among the people there and the language of the Syrians
became his own language. Then, Allah Ta'ala made him the prophet of a
region of Syria.
As for our noble Messenger his mission is, in terms of the area
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
244
of operation, for the whole world and, in terms of the time duration, it is
universally applicable right upto the last day of Qiyamah. No nation or
group of people in this world, no matter which country they belong to
and what language they speak, could be outside the circle of his mission
as a messenger and prophet. And every new nation and every new lan-
guage which comes into existence upto the day of Qiyamah shall all be
counted among the community to which the Da'wah (call) of the Holy
Prophet *H will reach. This is expressly mentioned by the Holy Qur'an: C
CL^ ^llJJl 'Jj^j 'Jt'j^ (O people, I am the messenger of Allah [sent]
to you all - 7:158). According to a narration of Sayyidna Jabir 4^> appear-
ing in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet Ǥ!, while
pointing out to his five distinctions among the universal community of
prophets, has said: Before me, every messenger and prophet was sent to
his people and community. Allah Ta'ala sent me to all peoples who are
the children of Adam (on this earth).
Allah Ta'ala willed that humankind on this earth should originate
from Sayyidna Adam $sBl whom He made the first prophet of human be-
ings. Then, in proportion to the increase in human population in terms
of its social and economic status, arrangements to convey the right guid-
ance to them through messengers and prophets kept being made by
Allah Ta'ala. Injunctions, laws and religious codes relevant to every peri-
od of time and to the needs of every people continued coming. Finally,
when the development of the human scene reached the stage of matur-
ity, Allah Ta'ala sent the foremost among the line of prophets, Sayyidna
Muhammad al-Mustafa, sallallahu 'alaihi wa sallam, as the Rasul of the
whole world, and the Kitab and Shari'ah He gave to him was given in its
most complete and workable form which was valid for the whole world
and for all times right upto the Last Day of Qiyamah. It was said in the
Qur'an: 'J^>, cJJJl j j*&o ^c-Lsl^l (That is,'Today, I have perfected
your religion and made My favour complete for you - 5:3).
The religious codes of past prophets, may peace be on all of them,
were also perfect and complete in terms of their time and region. They
too cannot be called imperfect or wanting. But, the perfection of the
Shari'ah brought by the Holy Prophet il is not restricted to any spec-
ified time and region. It is absolutely perfect (that is, without restric-
tions or exceptions in any respect, or circumstances) and seen from this
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
245
angle, the perfection of religion is exclusive to this Shari'ah, and this is
the reason why the chain of prophethood was discontinued after the ap-
pearance of the Holy Prophet «|g who is the Last among the blessed
prophets, may peace be upon all of them.
Why Was the Qur'an Revealed in the Arabic Language?
When messengers who spoke the language of past communities were
sent among them, they did not have to work hard on translating the
message brought by prophets. Now, a question arises here as to why the
Holy Prophet »H was sent to Arabia alone with the Arabic language?
And why was it that his Book too was revealed in the Arabic language
specifically? But, a little deliberation would make the answer very clear.
Everyone can understand when the mission and call of the Holy Prophet
•H became common for all peoples of the world speaking hundreds of
different languages, then, there existed only two alternatives for the
guidance of all of them. The first alternative was that the Qur'an be
revealed separately into the language of every group of people, and the
teachings and instructions of the Holy Prophet •§! also be made available
separately in the language of every community of people. In view of the
most perfect power of Allah Ta'ala, managing something like that was
not difficult at all. But, the great objective of sending one Rasul, one
Kitab and one Shari'ah for all peoples of the world, an objective which
sought to forge a religious, moral and social unity and mutually shared
orientation, despite the existence of thousands of differences among all
these peoples, would have remained unrealized in the event that such an
alternative was taken to.
Then, there was the other alternative of letting the Qur'an and
Hadith for every people and every country be available in their separate
languages. If this was ever done in that manner, it would have thrown
the gates of interpolation in the Qur'an wide open through which count-
less inroads in it could have been made. Thus, the miraculous quality of
the Glorious Qur'an, that its original words still remain perfectly pro-
tected, a quality which cannot be denied even by non-conformists and de-
niers of the Qur'an, would have not survived intact. What would have
happened that despite there being one religion and one book, its adher-
ents would have been dispersed on so many different tracks that there
would have remained no single rallying pivot of unity. We can have some
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
246
idea of this problem if we recall the amount of differences that arose in
the interpretation and exegesis of the Holy Qur'an despite that it was re-
vealed in the single Arabic language - though, these differences did re-
main within permissible limits. As for differences engineered through
false and impermissible means, they just have no limits. But, notwith-
standing all this, there is a viable unity and a sense of distinct identity
still present among all those people who observe and practice what the
Qur'an teaches, no matter in whatever degree it may be.
In short, the assumption that the Qur'an could have come for every
human group separately making the mission and teaching of the Holy
Prophet universal is something even a person of ordinary intelligence
would not find correct. Therefore, it becomes necessary that the Qur'an
be sent in one single language and the language spoken by the prophet
should also be the same language of the Qur'an, and then its
translations into other languages be made and circulated. After the Holy
Prophet «|t, his deputies, the 'Ulama of the community, should spread
out the teachings and rules of guidance left behind by him among their
peoples and in their language. Therefore, Allah Ta'ala chose the Arabic
language over all languages of the world for a number of reasons.
The Distinctions of Arabic
First of all, the Arabic language is the official language of the heav-
ens. The language of angels is Arabic. The Preserved Tablet (al-Lawh
al-Mahfuz ) is in the Arabic language as the Qur'an tells us: X^'^J'Jo'Ji
Ji^ik^ 'j» (Rather, it is a glorious Qur'an in the Preserved Tablet -
85:21,22). Then, there is Jannah, the Paradise which is the real home of
human beings and to where they have to return - and its language is
also Arabic. In the Mu'jim of al-Tabarani, Mustadrak of al-Hakim and in
Shu'ab al-'Iman of Al-Baihaqi, there is a narration from Sayyidna Abdul-
lah ibn Abbas ^& which reports that the Holy Prophet ^ said: '<~>'j&\ J^-\
^'Je- sSJl Jil ft&j iJ^/- ilyillj 'Jfo (That is, 'Love Arabs for three rea-
sons: (1) That I am an Arab; (2) and the Qur'an is in Arabic; (3) and the
language of the people of Paradise is Arabic' [In Mustadrak, Hakim calls this
narration 'Sahih.' The same rating appears in al-Jami' al-Saghir. However, some
Hadith experts have called it weak and not authentic]. According to Ibn Taymiyy-
ah, the subject of this Hadith is proven and cannot be rated any lesser
than 'Hasan' or good (Fayd al-Qadlr Sharh al-Jami' al-Saghir, p. 179, v. 1).
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
247
There is a narration reported in Tafslr al-Qurtubi that the language
of Sayyidna Adam HSsjUl in Jannah was Arabic. When he was sent to the
earth, and after his repentance was accepted, some changes in the Arab-
ic language itself gave birth to the Syriac language.
This appears to support narrations which have been reported from
Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas ^> and others. They say that the original
language of all books Allah Ta'ala has revealed was Arabic. It was ar-
changel, Sayyidna Jibra'il al-Amin who relayed it to the prophets by
translating it to them while they conveyed it to their communities in
their language. These narrations have been reported by 'Allamah
Al-Suyuti in Al-Itqan and by most commentators of the Qur'an under
their comments on this verse. The gist of these reports is that the origi-
nal language of all Scriptures is Arabic. But, with the exception of the
Holy Qur'an, other books have been given as translated into the lan-
guage of a country or people. Therefore, their meanings are all from
Allah Ta'ala, but there is a change in words. It happens to be the unique
feature of the Qur'an alone that, like its meanings, the words too are but
from Allah Ta'ala. And perhaps, this is the reason why the Qur'an ex-
tended a challenge that even the combined force of the Jinns and human-
kind of the whole world could not produce the likeness of a small Surah,
rather of one Ayah of the Qur'an - because, in terms of its high status in
word and meaning, it is the Word of Allah and a Divine attribute which
cannot be imitated by anyone. Given their spiritual status, other Scrip-
tures too are the Word of Allah, but none of the other Scriptures made
such a claim, perhaps because they were not in their original form in
Arabic but were its translation. Otherwise, in terms of being the Divine
Word like the Qur'an, the uniqueness and inimitability of every such
book was certain.
One major reason for the choice of the Arabic language is the inher-
ent treasure of capabilities of the language itself for it has countless
forms and methods through which a sense could be expressed.
And there is another reason too that Allah Ta'ala has naturally
gifted Muslims with a certain affinity and congruity with the Arabic lan-
guage because of which everyone goes on to learn the language easily as
needed. This is the reason why, in every country the Sahabah reached, it
took very little time when, without any compulsion, the Arabic language
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 4
248
came to be the language of the whole country. Take Egypt, Syria and
Iraq. Arabic was not their language. Today, they are known as Arab
countries.
There is yet another reason for this phenomena. The Arabs were,
though involved in serious evil practices, yet their capabilities, qualities
and feelings can be called unmatched even under such circumstances.
That is why Allah Ta'ala raised His greatest and the last messenger
from among them, and chose his language to be the language of the
Qur'an, and gave instructions to His prophet that they are the ones who
should be the first to be guided and educated: 'Jt(pi\ '<2&Js?*j&j (and warn
your close relatives - 26:214) - and the very first step taken was that He
assembled around His messenger the kind of individuals from among
these very people, individuals who sacrificed their life, wealth and chil-
dren, almost everything for the sake of the Holy Prophet «H taking his
teachings to be dearer than what they had, even their lives. And it was
the result of this pattern of behaviour that their personalities became so
deeply coloured by his company and teaching that an ideal society rose
in the world the like of which was never witnessed by humanity on this
earth and under these skies. The Holy Prophet sH charged this unique
group with the mission of spreading the teachings of the Qur'an and
said: ')') 'J* \'J&t that is, 'Convey everything you hear from me to my peo-
ple, even though it is a short verse.' His Sahabah, alert and sacrificing
as ever, took this order of their master so seriously that they fanned out
far and wide around the world and made people become familiar with
the Qur'an and its teachings. Not even twenty five years had passed
after the departure of the Holy Prophet Ǥ| from this mortal world that
the message of the Qur'an started reverberating throught the East and
West.
On the other hand it was a wisdom of Allah's creation and a wise ar-
rangement of His destination that He inculcated in the entire Ummah of
da'wah (i.e. all those addressed by the call of the Holy Prophet ^ includ-
ing the mushriks and the Jews and the Christians), a special aptitude
and zeal towards learning, teaching, writing and publishing books and
promoting their respective ideas, a parallel of which is not found in the
past history of the world. It was for this reason that the non-Arab na-
tions not only acquired the disciplines of the Holy Qur'an and Sunnah
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
249
with a great enthusiasm, but the advances made by non-Arabs in the ac-
quirement of the Arabic language and its promotion and wider dissemi-
nation did not lag behind the Arabs.
It is certainly an astonishing fact that, in our time, the number of
books on Arabic language, usage and grammar present in the world hap-
pen to have been written by non-Arabs. And their contribution to the ser-
vices rendered for the collection and documentation of the Qurlm and
Sunnah, and in its exegesis and explication, has not been any lesser
than Arabs.
So, it was in this manner that the language of the Holy Prophet «|g
and the Book he was given, despite being Arabic, overtook the whole
world. At least, for all practical purposes of Da'wah (Call) and Tabligh
(Spreading of the Message), the difference of Arab and non-Arab was
eliminated. In every country and community, and among peoples speak-
ing non-Arab languages, rose such 'Ulama' who communicated to their
own people the teachings of Qur'an and Sunnah through their indige-
nous languages, easily and effectively. Thus, the wisdom of sending a
messenger speaking the language of the addressed people stood realized
and proved.
Toward the end of the verse it was said that it is for the convenience
of people that Allah Ta'ala has sent His messengers speaking their lan-
guage, so that they can explain His injunctions to them clearly and satis-
factorily. But, it is still beyond human control to bring someone onto the
right path. The truth is that it lies in the power of Allah Ta'ala alone.
Whom He wills He lets go astray and whom He wills He would give guid-
ance. He is Mighty, and Wise.
Verses 5 - 8
"^Jl oliJaJl llX*y ^ h\ L^L; ^y J
% 44 jp> cwSf dJJi Jj h * iii piC '^jrj
*> / j » * i ^ ' '
Jt jJa j»isJ*Ji 3>1_ j^fe- aLi 2lJu Ij^sll 4?jaS. J^y cJ^
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
250
-»JSj j Jib ilj j^>J j ^ *Js±Z ^5 j-L-J
* ".1 'I'll s. ^ v i'-1 - . j . j " ■» -fr ,t j"*.*^" i - 1 -» -»
And surely, We sent Musa with Our signs saying, "Bring
your people out of (all sorts of) darkness* into the light
and remind them of the days of Allah.** Surely, there
are signs therein for every man of patience and grati-
tude. [5]
And when Musa said to his people, "Remember Allah's
blessing upon you when He delivered you from Pha-
raoh's people who have been inflicting on you a grie-
vous torment, slaughtering your sons and leaving your
women alive. And in that there was a great trial from
your Lord." [6]
And when your Lord declared, 'If you express gratitude,
I shall certainly give you more, and if you are ungrate-
ful, then My punishment is severe." [7]
And Musa said, "If you are ungrateful, you and all those
on earth, then, Allah is free of all needs, worthy of every
praise. " [8]
Commentary
The first verse cited above (5) mentions that Allah Ta*ala sent Sayyid-
na Musa with His 'Ayat' (verses or signs) to bring his people out
from the darkness of disbelief and disobedience into the light of faith
and obedience.
The word: o$ (Ayat ) could mean the verses of the Torah for its very
purpose was to spread the light of truth. 'Ayat' is at times used in the
sense of miracles. At this place, this meaning could also apply for Allah
Ta'ala had particularly blessed Sayyidna Musa S&jSI with nine miracles
out of which the miracle of his staff turning into a snake and his hand
becoming radiant have been mentioned at several places in the Qur'an.
If 'Ayat' is taken in the sense of miracles, it would mean that Sayyidna
*. Please see footnote on the first verse of this Surah.
**. The 'Days of Allah' here refers to the events of the past when Allah had graced
some people with His favours and subjected some others to His punishment.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
251
Musa diM was sent with such open miracles that no sane human being,
once he had seen them, could ever go on sticking to his earlier denial and
disobedience.
A Subtle Point
It will be noted that the word used in this verse is: (qawm) while
asking Sayyidna Musa t$^Sl to bring his people from darkness into the
light. But, when this very subject was taken up in the first verse of this
particular Surah by addressing the Holy Prophet «H, the word: fy
(qawm) was not used there. Instead, used there was the word: ^Ll!
(an-nas ) : Jy>\ J\^^\'^'^\'^)^r (that you may take the people [that is,
the human beings] out of [all sorts of] darkness into the light). Implied
here is the sense that the Divinely ordained mission of Sayyidna Musa
as a prophet was only for his people, the Bani Isra'il, and for others
in Egypt while the coming of the Holy Prophet *H was destined for the
human beings of the entire world.
Then, it was said: j&l ^ j (and remind them of the days of
Allah).
'The Days of Allah'
The word: ^1 (ayyam) is the plural of yowm (day) which is
well-known. The expression: ft? (Ayyamullah) is used in two senses
and both can be applied here. (1) Firstly, it could denote the particular
days in which some war or revolution has occured, for example, the bat-
tles of Badr, Uhud, Ahzab, Hunain and other events of this nature, or
they may refer to major events when punishment overtook past commu-
nities which pulverized or destroyed nations and peoples known to be
great and powerful. If so, the objective behind reminding these people of
the 'Days of Allah' would be to warn them against the evil end of their
disbelief.
(2) "And remind them of 'the Days of Allah'" carries another meaning
also, that is, the blessings and favours of Allah Ta'ala. In this case, re-
minding them of these Days would be a form of constructive admonition
which, when directed at someone basically good by reminding him of the
favour done by his benefactor, would result in his being ashamed of his
hostility and disobedience.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
252
The general pattern of the Qur'anic method of reform is to tie a com-
mand given with relevant ways to act upon it which appear synchron-
ized with it. Here, in the first sentence, Sayyidna Musa «H has been com-
manded to either recite the verses of Allah or show miracles to his
people and bring them out from the darkness of disbelief into the light of
faith. How would this be done? The sentences that follow give the meth-
od: There are two ways of bringing the disobedient ones to the right
path: (1) Putting the fear of punishment in their hearts; (2) to remind
them of Divine blessings and favours and to persuade them to take to
being obedient to Allah. The sentence: ^ '^*X* (and remind them of
the Days of Allah) could mean both. If so, the sense would be that he
should tell them about the evil fate of those who disobeyed from among
the past communities, how punishment came upon them and how they
were either killed in the Jihad or were disgraced. May be, by being so re-
minded, they take a lesson and save themselves from it. Similar to this
there are so many usual blessings of Allah Ta'ala which keep coming to
them day and night, and also the special ones which were turned to-
wards them in the hour of their need, for example, the shade of clouds
over their heads in the wilderness of Tih (the desert of Sinai), the coming
of Mann and Salva as food, the gushing forth of streams from stones
when they needed water. So, they could be reminded of these and many
other blessings of this nature and invited to believe in the Oneness of
Allah and follow the path of obedience to Allah Ta'ala.
Said in the last sentence of the first verse (5) was: 'ffif^S 'J&\.
(Surely, there are signs therein for every man of patience and grati-
tude). Here, 'ayat' means signs and proofs. The word: jC* (sabbar) is a
form of exaggeration derived from: J*> (sabr) which means very patient
and much enduring, while the word: j£± (shakur) is a form of exaggera-
tion derived from: J^z (shukr) which means very grateful. The sentence
means that the Days of Allah - that is, past events whether related to
the punishment of the deniers of truth, or to the blessings and favours of
Allah Ta'ala - are full of the signs and proofs of the perfect power and elo-
quent wisdom of Allah Ta'ala, particularly for a person who is much ob-
serving of patience and gratitude.
The sense is that these open signs and proofs, though they are for
the guidance of every observer, but certainly unfortunate are the disbe-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
253
lievers who just do not care to ponder over them and, as a result, remain
deprived of the benefit they would have derived from them. People who
really benefit from these signs and proofs are those who have combined
in their person the best of patience and gratitude. The reference here is
to true believers - as it appears in a narration of Sayyidna Anas car-
ried by al-Baihaqi where the Holy Prophet J|f has been reported to have
said: 'iman is composed of two parts, half of it is patience and the other
half, gratitude.' (Mazharf)
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud <S^> said: Sabr is the half of 'Iman.
Based on a narration of Sayyidna Suhayb 4<k> appearing in the Sahih of
Muslim and the Musnad of Ahmad, the Holy Prophet «H has been re-
ported to have said: Every state of affairs for a true believer is nothing
but good. This is a quality of life no one else has been blessed with. This
is because a true believer, if he finds comfort, blessing, honour or recogni-
tion, shows his gratitude before Allah Ta'ala for these which then be-
comes a source of good for him both physically and spiritually (in the ma-
terial world, the blessings Divinely promised increase, and abide, while
in the world to come, the Hereafter, one receives the greatest of rewards
for his or her gratitude). And, if a true believer is hit by pain or hard-
ship, he observes patience against it. Because of his patience, that hard-
ship turns into ease and comfort for him. In the present world, this hap-
pens when the observers of patience are blessed with the company of
Allah Ta'ala as said in the Holy Qur'an: 'J>.J^>\ £• iBl 'd[ ('Surely, Allah is
with those who observe patience'- 8:46). And anyone who has Allah with
him ultimately finds his hardship changed into comfort. As for the Here-
after, we know that there the supreme reward for having observed pa-
tience is limitless with Allah Ta'ala, as said in the Holy Qur'an: j>y. UjI,
uL* Jju 'Dj^ioJl (but then, paid in full to those who observe patience
shall be their reward without reckoning - 39:10).
To sum up, no state in which a true believer is can be called bad. It is
good all along. A fall would make him rise again and when hit by hard-
ships he would emerge stronger and more polished.
So, 'Iman is a priceless asset which transforms even shocks of hard-
ship into drafts of comfort. Sayyidna Abu Al-Darda' 4§£> said that he had
heard the Holy Prophet j$£ say: Allah Ta'ala told Sayyidna 'Isa 3£@l: I
am going to create a community after you who are such that if they have
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
254
what they desire and things turn out the way they want them to, then,
they would be grateful, and if they have to face an unpleasant situation,
against their wish and pleasure, then, they would accept it as a source of
reward from Allah, and would observe patience. And this wisdom and
forbearance demonstrated by them would not be the outcome of their
own personal wisdom and forbearance, rather, We shall be bestowing
upon them a certain part of Our Own Wisdom and Forbearance. (Mazharl)
The substance of the reality of gratitude (shukr) is that one should
not spend out the blessings given by Allah Talla in what is Haram, in
things which are not permitted, and in being disobedient to Him. One
should also show gratitude by saying so as well, and by modeling and
channelizing one's deeds in a manner that they would go on to become ac-
cording to His good pleasure.
And the substance of the reality of patience (safer) is that we should
not worry about what comes to be against our wishes, taste or tempera-
ment, and that we avoid being ungrateful in what we say or do; and that
we keep hoping for the mercy of Allah Talla in this mortal life too, and
be certain of the great reward of patience due in the Hereafter as well.
The second verse (6) carries details of what was said earlier, that is,
when Sayyidna Musa $§SBI was commanded to remind his people, the
Bani Isra'il, of the particular Divine blessing which changed their lives.
Before the coming of Sayyidna Musa they were living as slaves of
the Pharaoh. Even as slaves, they were not treated humanly. Boys born
among them were killed at birth. Only girls were left to survive and
serve. After the appearance of Sayyidna Musa $S£S1, such was his bara-
kah that Allah Talla had them delivered from the punishing clutches of
the Pharaoh.
The Outcome of Gratitude and Ingratitude
In the third verse (7), it was said: h\/fjy^"j£j j^J'^jV p'JZi> 'ji ^££> i>iC i\j
iJaiJ^lJi* (And when your Lord declared, "If you express gratitude, I
shall certainly give you more, and if you are ungrateful, then My punish-
ment is severe."). The word: £>il: (ta'adhdhana) is used in the sense of
making known or announcing. The sense of the verse is that Allah Ta'ala
has announced it for all to hear: 'If you are thankful for My blessings
and do not waste them in acts of disobedience to Me and in deeds which
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 5 - 8
255
have been prohibited, and try your best to mould your deeds to suit My
pleasure, then, I shall increase these blessings for you.' This increase
could be in the amount and volume of blessings, or it could be in their
continuity and permanence as well. The Holy Prophet «|| said: 'A person
who is blessed with the Taufiq to be grateful shall never be deprived of
barakah and increase in blessings.' (Reported by Ibn Marduwayh from Ibn
'Abbas - Mazhari)
And then it was said: If you are ungrateful for My blessings then se-
vere is My punishment too. The sum total of ungratefulness is that one
spends out the blessings given by Allah Ta'ala in acts disobedient to Him
and in things and ways which are impermissible; or, that one is tardy in
fulfilling what has been made obligatory on him or her. As for the severe
punishment against ungratefuness for blessings in the present world, it
is possible that these blessings may be taken back all of a sudden; or,
one may fall into some unwelcome circumstances as a result of which he
remains unable to make use of that blessing, and finds punishment wait-
ing for him in the Hereafter as well.
It is worth remembering at this point that in this verse, Allah Ta'ala
does promise good return, reward and increase in blessing, and that too
in an emphatic manner: j&'JjjV (I shall certainly give you more). But, in
contrast to this, for the ungrateful it was not said: (I shall certain-
ly punish you). Instead of that, given here is a limited warning which
conveys the sense that 'My punishment too, to whomsoever it reaches, is
very severe.' In this particular interpretation, there is a hint that it is
not necessary that every ungrateful person has to undergo punishment -
the likelihood of forgiveness also exists.
In the last verse here (8), it was said: j^jSlt J>, ^ j jli \ \jy& J- y
(And Musa said, "If you are ungrateful, you and all those on earth, then,
Allah is free of all needs, worthy of every praise.)" This was said by Sayy-
idna Musa S0\ to his people. He is telling them that should they or, for
that matter, all inhabitants of the earth become ungrateful to Allah
Ta'ala, it is not going to cause any loss to Allah Ta'ala. As for Him, He
needs no praise or gratitude for Himself. He is Independent. He is bey-
ond that. He is intrinsically Praised and deserving of praise. If you do
not praise Him, the angels do, all of them, and so does every particle of
this universe.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 9 - 15
256
So, whatever good there is in gratitude, that is for you alone. There-
fore, when you are asked to be grateful by Allah TalQa, there is no gain
for Him in doing so. In fact, it is His infinite mercy reaching out to you in
your interest.
Verses 9-15
^aJi I jSy c~£3l> ^4^J (HP * (HP»&^ ^p-*:^
'. i'*- I* - /'i' < ■>. f J ■» ■> * 3..'\'* *'. ' i ii -> -*ff ■». , .xfiS J. S ' i
l)LS L-P U jJL^sj j! J jJby Lit* ^-So Oi. IjJ^j (jr*--^
^l_ty»cj JL g-L* j p-f) cJu tj-^ Cr^^ " "J •
# ' s> '
^jJi j'jIt^Ji jji jlpj ""u^iiif c.
*
Has there not come to you the news of those before you,
the people of Nuh, 'Ad and Thamud and of those after
them. No one knows them except Allah. Their prophets
came to them with clear signs, but they turned their
hands into their mouths and said, "We reject what you
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 16 - 17
257
are sent with, and we are certainly in confounding
doubt about what you are calling us to." [9]
Their prophets said, "Is there any doubt about Allah, the
Creator of the heavens and the earth? He calls you, so
that He may forgive you some of your sins and give you
time upto a specified term." They said, 'You are nothing
but a human being like us. You want to prevent us from
what our forefathers used to worship. So, bring us some
clear authority." [10]
Their prophets said to them, "We are no more than a
human being like you, but Allah favours whom He wills
from His servants. It is not for us to bring you an author-
ity without Allah's permission. And in Allah the believ-
ers must place their trust. [11] And what is wrong with
us that we should not put our trust in Allah when He
has guided us to our paths? And certainly we shall en-
dure with patience whatever you afflict us with. And in
Allah should trust those who trust." [12]
And the disbelievers said to their prophets, "We shall
certainly expel you from our land unless you come back
to our faith." So, their Lord revealed to them, 'We shall
surely destroy the transgressors, [13] and shall certainly
have you dwell in the land after them. This is for the
one who is fearful of standing before Me and is fearful of
My warning." [14] And they sought help and every obsti-
nate tyrant failed. [15]
Verses 16 - 17
£l> J 1 i-^- J* ^ J jls~* lP ° -H1 ^X?
Ja-iP t-JlJLP
The Hell is before him, and he shall be made to drink
pus-fluid, [16] which he will arduously sip, and hardly
swallow. Death will come upon him from every place,
yet he shall not die, and before him, there is a heavy
punishment. [17]
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 18 - 22
258
Verses 18 - 22
(i '<J * Jf£j> ^yJi IP
JiJ*J aIJI <Jk tiAJi £j jb^bV jlkj ptj liv^
bcJ j*>J b5 bl \'}j£<L*\ tji^l lj«-»-s^ aI]
ijfiLf^LA QA bid U _/ryS> bpj3!-l blip J.T j^i ^ ^JjlbjJ
bl l» ^J^JU) ) ja jJj ^J-4 jJ" ^* j*Jus*I~-b> jv-^J
The deeds of those who disbelieve their Lord are like
ashes blown away by the wind on a stormy day. They
will not be able to gain anything out of what they did.
That is the wandering away from the path. [18]
Have you not seen that Allah has created the heavens
and the earth in a proper way? If He wills, He can put
you away and bring a new creation; [19] and that is not
difficult for Allah. [20]
And all of them shall appear before Allah. Then, the
weak shall say to the arrogant, "We were your followers.
So, can you relieve us a little from Allah's punishment?'
They will say, "Had Allah guided us, we would have
guided you. It is all the same for us whether we deplore
or endure, we have no way out." [21]
And the Satan will say when the matter will have been
decided, "Allah promised you a truthful promise while I
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
259
gave you a promise and did not fulfill it. And I had no au-
thority over you, except that I invited you and you ac-
cepted my call. Hence, do not blame me, but blame your-
selves. Neither I can come to your help, nor can you
come to my help. I disown your associating me with
Allah in the past. Surely, there is a painful punishment
for the unjust." [22]
Verse 23
i' J J J J " 1 i"* ti t f " ' \' *' t " ' ' fi ' i * { "
i™)f^Hi*f-&>* Oib l^t
And those who believed and did good deeds shall be ad-
mitted to Gardens beneath which rivers flow, living
there for ever by the will of Allah. There they shall greet
each other with "Salarn." [23]
Verses 24 - 25
✓ ✓ ^
" ' " f y \
Have you not seen how Allah has set forth a parable: 'A
good word is like a good tree, having its root firm and
its branches in the sky. [24] It brings its fruits at all times
with the will of its Lord.' And Allah sets forth the par-
ables for the people, so that they may take lesson. [25]
Verses 26 - 29
>- ^ f&x sin ^^Aji dji e ;>Vi ^
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
260
And the parable of a bad word is like a bad tree, re-
moved from the top soil, having no firm root. [26] Allah
keeps the believers firm with the stable word in the
worldly life and in the Hereafter. And Allah lets the un-
just go astray. And Allah does what He wills. [27]
Have you not seen those who changed the favour of
Allah with disbelief and landed their people in the
house of destruction, [28] the Jahannam. They shall
enter it. And it is an evil abode. [29]
Commentary
In verse 18, Allah Ta'ala has likened the deeds of disbelievers to
ashes which, if blown away by the wind, would scatter all over leaving
no traces behind and making it impossible for somone interested to re-
trieve them and put them back to some use. So, the verse: lj^5T 'j>$>\
^Juoli 'j> <j ofui 0 bl^" Jhh1**' '^¥-j- (The deeds of those who disbelieve
their Lord are like ashes blown away by the wind on a stormy day - 18)
means that the deeds of disbelievers - though, they may obviously be
good too - still, they too do not find acceptance with Allah Ta'ala. There-
fore, they are all wasted.
After that, in the verses cited immediately above, the similitude of a
believer and his deeds has been given first (24) which is followed by a si-
militude of disbelievers and hypocrites (26). In the earlier verse, a believ-
er and his deeds have been likened to a tree with strong trunks, and
roots going deep down the ground watered by underground streams.
Deep-set roots give strength and stability to this tree so that strong
winds would not throw them off the ground. And being high above the
ground level, its fruit too remains protected against polluting agents.
Then, another attribute of this tree is that its branches should be fairly
elevated skywards. And the third attribute of this tree is that its fruit
could be eaten during all seasons and under all conditions.
What tree is that and where is it found? About that, the sayings of
the commentators differ. In all likelihood, that is a date-palm. This view
is supported by experience, observation, and by Hadith narrations as
well. That the trunk of the date-palm is high and strong can be noticed
physically. That its roots go deep down the ground is also well-known,
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
261
and its fruit too is eaten at all times and in different ways and condi-
tions. From the time its fruit shows up on the tree upto the time it be-
comes ripe, it is eaten in all possible forms and situations as is or as
transformed into chutneys and jams and in a myriad other preparations.
After the fruit becomes ripe, it can be stored throughout the year. It
somehow comes handy morning and evening, day and night, summer
and winter, almost every season, every time. Even the pith of the tree is
eaten while sweet juice is extracted from it. Mats and other articles of
use are made from its leaves. Date stones make fine fodder for animals.
In contrast, other trees yield their fruit during particular seasons and
they become available within those seasons. They are not stored natural-
ly, nor everything in them is put to some or the other use.
Based on a narration of Sayyidna Anas Tirmidhi, Al-Nasa'i, Ibn
Hibban and Hakim have reported that the Holy Prophet i§ said: The
'good tree' (t3» » y«i - mentioned in the Qur'an) is the date-tree; and the
'bad tree' Ij*^ - also mentioned in the Qur'an) is the tree of Hanzal
[colocynth, citrullus colocynthis] (Mazhari)
According to a report from Mujahid appearing in the Musnad of
Ahmad, Sayyidna Abdullah ibn 'Umar 4§e> said: Once we were present in
the company of the Holy Prophet »|§ when someone brought the pith of a
date-palm for him. At that time, he asked his Companions: 'Out of the
many trees, there is the tree which is like a believer (at this point, in a
narration of Sahih al-Bukhari, it has been mentioned that the Holy
Prophet tH also said: The leaves of this tree do not fall in any season).
Tell me which tree is that?' Sayyidna Ibn 'Umar says that he felt like tell-
ing him that it was the date tree. But, present there in the sitting were
many senior Companions like Sayyidna Abu Bakr and Sayyidna 'Umar
ji**jrl j*^ip tjjyj, I observed their silence and did not have the courage to
say that. After that, the Holy Prophet z|| himself said: 'That is the date
tree.'
One of the reasons why a believer has been likened to this tree is
that the faith in Kalimah Tayyibah is his root, which is deep-set and
strong. The accidents of the world cannot shake it out. There is no
dearth of examples among the most perfect of all believers, the Sahabah
and the Tabi'in, rather among the staunch believers of every period of
time, that they cared more about their 'Iman and less for their life or
Surah Ibrahim : 14 . 26 - 29
262
wealth or anything else. The second reason is their concern for purity
and taste for decency in that they are not affected by the pollutants of
the world - just like a large tree which remains unaffected by the impur-
ities of the land surface. As for these two attributes, they bear similarity
to: l^lUf (with its roots firm - 24) while the third reason is that the
way the branches of the date-palm are high and skyward so are the
fruits of the 'Iman of a believer, that is, their deeds which are also raised
toward the heavens. It appears in the Qur'an: i$\ that is,
'good words are raised towards Allah Ta'ala.' The sense is that what a be-
liever does in the form of Dhikr (remembrance) of Allah, Tasbih (pro-
claiming His purity), Tahlil (saying la ilaha illallah) and the recitation
of the Qur'an keeps reaching Allah Ta'ala morning and evening.
The fourth reason is that the way the date fruit is eaten day and
night at all times, in all seasons and under all conditions, it is in the
same way that the good deeds of a believer continue day and night at all
times, in all seasons and under all conditions. And the way everything
about the date-palm is useful and beneficial, in the same way, every
word and deed, movement and rest, and the effects generated by them,
prove beneficial for the whole world - on condition that he or she be a per-
fect believer, and be a faithful practitioner of the teachings of Allah and
His Rasul l|g.
The Similitude of Disbelievers (Kuffar)
In contrast, the second image given is that of disbelievers. They have
been likened to a 'bad tree' It is similar to the example of the
'good tree' which refers to the statement of Muslim creed: illl VI 'A\ 0 (la
ilaha illallah : There is no deity worthy of worship except Allah), that is,
'Iman or faith. And, in this manner, the equation of the 'bad word' with
the 'bad tree' denotes words and deeds of disbelief. As stated in the
Hadith quoted earlier, the 'bad tree' has been identified as: (hanzal)
and, according to others, it is garlic.
As for the 'bad tree,' the Qur'an describes it by saying that its roots
do not go deep into the earth, therefore, anyone can pull out the whole of
it at will. This is what the expression: J>'Si\ Jy j- c-ta-f (translated as: 're-
moved from the top soil) means - because the real meaning of the word:
c-£U : (ujtuththat) is to remove the body of something as a whole.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
263
That the deeds of a disbeliever have been likened to such a tree is
fairly obvious. First of all, the beliefs of a disbeliever have no root or
foundation. In no time, they would lose their ground. Secondly, they are
affected by the filth of the world around them. Thirdly, the fruits of their
tree, that is, their deeds, are worthless in the sight of Allah.
The Special Effect of 'Iman
Described in the second verse (27) is the special effect of the 'Iman or
faith of a believer and the saying of la ilaha illallah: "Allah
keeps the believers firm with the stable word in the worldly life and in
the Hereafter". It means that the Kalimah Tayyibah, the pivotal guiding
principle of a believer, is a 'stable word,' stable like a strong and firmly
established tree which is kept standing powerfully and surviving eternal-
ly by Allah Talla, in this world, and in the Hereafter as well. However,
the condition is that this blessed statement is uttered with unalloyed sin-
cerity and that the sense of: <li ty-di V (la ilaha illallah : there is no deity
worthy of worship except Allah) is understood fully and clearly following
which it should be adopted as the guiding principle of life.
In other words, one who believes in Kalimah Tayyibah is supported
and strengthened with the grace of Allah Ta'ala because of which he or
she stands firm by this conviction right upto the time of death, no matter
how many challenges and unwelcome happenings have to be encoun-
tered in its defence. As for the 'Akhirah or the Hereafter, one is helped
with this Kalimah when it is made to stay on and keep emitting its bene-
ficial effects. It has been said in a Hadith of Sahih al-Bukhari that "Akhi-
rah' (Hereafter) in this verse means Barzakh (the post-death and
pre-Resurrection state of life) that is, the world of the grave.
The Reward and Punishment of the Grave Stand Proved from
the Qur'an and Sunnah
According to Hadith, the Holy Prophet !ft said: When a believer will
be questioned in the grave, he or she will remain firm on this Kalimah,
even in a place so awesome and a state so punishing, of course, with Di-
vine will and support, and bear witness to the blessed statement: la
ilaha illallah. And then he said: This is what the saying of the Qur'an:
Jfj VIjjlIi J> J^ajl <IJI c_2 (Allah keeps the believers firm
with the stable word in the worldly life and in the Hereafter - 27) means.
(This Hadith was narrated by Sayyidna Bara' ibn 'Azib). Similar ahadith have
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
264
been reported from about forty Sahabah <lJi with reliable
chains of authorities which Ibn Kathlr has put together at this stage of
his Tafsir. Ash-Shaykh Jalaluddin As-Suyuti, in his versified treatise
At-Tathbit 'Ind at-Tabyit, and by referring to seventy ahadith in Sharh
As-Sudur, has confirmed that these narrations have come to us in an un-
interrupted {mutawatir) succession. All these noble Sahabah ^s-
have declared that "Akhirah (Hereafter) in this verse refers to the
grave and the verse itself relates to the reward and punishment of the
grave.
That man, after his death and burial, lives again, answers the ques-
tions asked by the angels, then the coming of reward or punishment as a
result of success or failure in this test has been mentioned in almost ten
verses of the Holy Qurln, by way of hint; while, in seventy mutawatir
ahadith (those passed on in uninterrupted succession), these have been
mentioned very clearly and explicitly - in which there remains no room
for a Muslim to doubt. As for the commonplace doubts like - 'in this
world of our experience, nobody sees these rewards and punishments' -
there is no room here to accomodate detailed answers to them. However,
it is quite sufficient to understand that not being able to see something
is no proof of its being not present. Nobody sees the Jinn and angels, but
they are there. The air is not seen, but it is present there. The deep
space which is being probed and examined in our time through rockets
and space vehicles was something nobody could see before this, but it did
exist. A dreamer dreams of being in some trouble in his dream, even
writhes under the pain of punishment, but people around him remain to-
tally unaware of what is happening to him.
As a matter of principle, it can be said that taking one world on the
analogy of the conditions prevailing in the other is wrong by itself. When
the Creator of the universe has told us through His Rasul that once we
pass on to another world, there is reward and punishment there, it be-
comes necessary for us to believe in it.
Towards the end of the verse (27), it was said: 'JtJjeti JlJl (And
Allah lets the unjust go astray). It means: As for the believers, Allah
Ta'ala keeps them firm on Kalimah Taiyyibah, the 'stable word' as a re-
sult of which things of comfort assemble around them right from the
grave. But, the unjust, that is, the disbelievers and polytheists, remain
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 26 - 29
265
deprived of this Divine help and support. They cannot answer the ques-
tions asked in the grave by angles Munkar and Nakir correctly. The out-
come is that they start experiencing a sort of punishment right from that
point onwards.
In the last sentence of verse 27, it was said: t&S £ 11)1 (And Allah
does what He wills). It means that there is no power which can block His
intention and will. Revered Sahabah, Sayyidna Ubaiyy ibn Ka'b,
Abdullah ibn MasHd and Hudhayfah ibn Yaman <>***i ^» have
said: For a believer, it is mandatory to believe that everything received
by him or her was received through the intention and will of Allah. Not
to have received it was impossible. Similarly, what was not received, it
was not possible to have received that. And they said: If you do not be-
lieve in it, and place your trust in that, your abode is Hell.
Finally, said in verses 28 and 29 was:
Lr'ij &j&h '<*h* j0 '/* j 0^ ^ ^ O^1 JO r''
Have you not seen those who changed the favour of Allah with
disbelief and landed their people in the house of destruction,
the Jahannam? They shall enter it. And it is an evil abode.
Here, jlll (the favour of Allah) could mean the common physical
blessings of Allah Ta'ala. These are tangible and perceptible and relate
to outward benefits of human beings such as food, drink, land, home and
things like that. Then it could also mean spiritual blessings and favours
as well which have come from Allah Ta'ala for the guidance of human be-
ings, for example, the prophets, the scriptures, and the signs of Divine
power and wisdom which have been placed in every inch of the human
existence, and in its countless creations, and in the heavens and its un-
fathomable and incomprehensible universe. All these serve as logistics
for the guidance of human beings.
These two kinds of blessings and favours demanded that human be-
ings should have recognized the greatness and the power of Allah Ta'ala,
been grateful to His gifts and devoted to His command. But, the disbe-
lievers and the polytheists elected to shun gratitude and obedience and
opted for ingratitude and disobedience. The result was that they led
their people to their mutual abode of destruction, that is, in Hell.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
266
The Lesson given by these verses
Described in these verses is the greatness, virtues, blissfulness and
fruitfulness of the belief in the Oneness of Allah and in the Kalimah
Taiyyibah: «1JI ^ ^ V (la ilaha illallah). Also identified there are the ill ef-
fect and evil outcome of refusing to believe in them. It goes without say-
ing that Tauhid, the belief in the Oneness of Allah, is an everlasting
treasure which is full of barakah in many ways. In the present world of
our experience, it brings Divine support with it, and which continues
after that too, in the 'Akhirah and the grave. And the act of rejecting
them amounts to changing what was the blessing and favour of Allah
into what is punishment.
Verses 30 ■ 34
,->•!."'•»' - \* I, , *■>.* iJ*' I - 3 -fi ' i' f ->\i iSt,
^u^y* lt*^' (^s^j
And they have set up partners with Allah, so that they
may mislead (the people) from His path. Say, "Enjoy (for
a while). Then your ultimate journey is to the Fire." [30]
Say to My believing servants that they should establish
Sal ah and spend from what We have given to them, sec-
retly and openly, before there comes a day in which
there is neither trade nor friendship. [31]
Allah is the One who created the heavens and the earth
and sent down water from the sky, then brought forth
therewith sustenance for you out of the produce, and
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
267
subjugated the ships for you so that they may sail in the
sea with His command, and subjugated for you the riv-
ers. [32] And He subjugated for you the sun and the
moon, moving constantly, and subjugated for you the
day and the night, [33] and He gave you whatever you
asked for. And if you count the bounties of Allah, you
cannot count them all. Surely, man is very unjust, very
ungrateful. [34]
Commentary
Appearing at the beginning of Surah Ibrahim there were subjects re-
lated to the mission of messengers and prophets, and to the states of
one's ultimate return, and to the Hereafter. Mentioned after that was
the commendation of the belief in Tauhid, the Oneness of Allah and,
along with it, a condemnation of the profession of disbelief and the as-
cription of partners in the divinity of Allah which was clarified through
examples. Then, those who adopted the later attitude were censured for
the reason that they, rather than being grateful for the blessings of
Allah Ta'ala, chose to take the way of ingratitude and rejection.
Out of the verses cited above, the first deplores the behaviour of dis-
believers and polytheists and points out to their evil end. The second
verse describes the distinction of believers and tells them to abide by
some Divine injunctions in order that they can fulfill the obligation of
gratitude. In the third, fourth and fifth verses (32-34), by mentioning the
great blessings of Allah Ta'ala, people have been induced that they
should not channelize and consume these blessings to promote acts of
disobedience to Allah.
The Explanation of Verses
The word: alifl (andad) is the plural of (nidd) which means like and
equal. Idols are called 'andad' because the disbelievers, through their
deeds, used to regard them the like or equal of God. The word: gfJ ifa-
mattu') appearing in verse 30 means the driving of temporary benefit out
of something. The verse censures the erratic view of disbelievers in that
they had set up idols as partners with Allah, and the Holy Prophet gjjg
was asked to warn these people of their coming end. Enjoy the blessings
of the mortal world for a while, they were told, but their ultimate abode
is the fire of Hell.
In the second verse (31), the Holy Prophet «H has been asked:
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
268
(Though, the disbelievers of Makkah have turned their backs on the fa-
vour of Allah and have chosen the way of infidelity, a strange exchange
indeed, so then) 'you tell my believing servants that they should estab-
lish Salah and be particular about it, and spend in the way of Allah from
the sustenance We have given to them, spending it both secretly and
openly.' This verse carries significant glad tidings for all believing ser-
vants of Allah, and showers on them a great honour indeed. To begin
with, Allah Talla has addressed them as 'His servants.' Then, He attrib-
utes the quality of faith to them. And then, He tells them how they can
achieve eternal peace and comfort and honour, which is: Be particular
and punctual in offering Salah. Avoid being sluggish when the time of
Salah becomes due. Do not fall short in observing it as true to its re-
quired etiquette. And spend out of the sustenance given to you in My
way as well. Here, both forms of spending have been declared to be per-
missible. This can be done secretly or openly. It means that Sadaqah
and Khayrat (charities in the way of Allah) can be given in a way that no
one knows about it, or these can be done in a way that others could get
to know about it. Some 'Ulama say that the obligatory Zakah and Sadaq-
atul-Fitr should be given openly so that others are prompted to do the
same. As for voluntary (Nafl) Sadaqah and Khayrat, it is better to give
these secretly, so that there remains no danger of having done it for the
sake of recognition and fair name. However, it all depends on one's inten-
tion (Niyyah) and attending conditions. If by doing it openly and publi-
cly, there emerges the least likelihood of having done it for the sake of
name and fame, the intrinsic merit of the charity (Sadaqah) so given is
destroyed, whether obligatory (Fard) or voluntary (Nafl). If the intention
is that others may also be induced to do the same, then, open and pro-
nounced giving is permissible both in what is obligatory (Fard) and what
is voluntary (Nafl).
Said in the last sentence of verse 31 was: ^ j> £>, W j$ 'cy, (he-
fore there comes a day in which there is neither trade nor friendship).
The word: 'J%r ikhilal) used here can be taken as the plural form of
(khullah) which means selfless friendship. Then, this word could also be
taken as a verbal noun of the derived form of iUU* (mufa'alah), such as
qiial, difS etc. In that case, it would mean a friendship between two per-
sons which is mutual and sincere. This sentence relates to both the in-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
269
junctions of Salah and Sadaqah described above.
The core sense of the injunction is that now is the time to act. Allah
Ta'ala has blessed you with the necessary strength and time to make
your Salah. And if you have missed any of your Salah in the past due to
negligence, make amends and do the qada' (replacement of missed
Salah) for it. Similarly, your wealth is in your possession today and by
spending it in the way of Allah you can make it work for you particularly
for the good of your eternal life. But, lest you forget, the day is coming
when both these options will be taken away from you. Neither will your
bodies remain active enough to make your Salah, nor will you have any
wealth in your possession which you could use to pay for rights wasted.
And on that day, there is going to be no buying and selling, no transac-
tions through which you could buy something, through which you could
expiate for shortcomings and sins. And on that day, mutual friendships
and personal relationships will not work as well. No friend, no matter
how dear, will be able to carry the burden of sins committed by another,
nor will he find any way to somehow remove the punishment due
against him.
The word: (yowm: a day) obviously means the day of Resurrection
(Al-Hashr) and the day of Doom (Al-Qiyamah). Then, it could also be
said that it may be the day of one's death because all these signs start
showing up immediately from the time of death when one is left without
any ability to do anything, nor does wealth stay in the possession of its
owner ready to leave the world of his experience behind.
Injunctions and Instructions
As for the statement that no friendship will work for anyone on the
day of Qiyamah (31), it means what will not work there will be friend-
ships based solely on material interests. But, those who maintain friend-
ships and relationships for the sake of Allah and for what is done to
serve the interests of His revealed religion will still work at that time as
well, for the good servants of Allah who are accepted in His sight will
intercede on behalf of others as it has been reported in many ahadith.
And the Qur'an itself says: 'those who were friends to each other in the
life of the world will turn into enemies to one another wishing to put the
blame for their sin on a friend and absolve themselves of it, except those
who fear Allah - 43:67.' This is so because there too the people of Taqwa,
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
270
those who act right in fear of Allah, will be able to put in a good word for
each other by way of helping them out.
In the third, fourth and fifth verses (32-34), after recounting the major
blessings of Allah Ta'ala, human beings have been invited to worship
and obey Him. They are told that it is Allah alone who has created the
heavens and the earth on which depends the emergence and survival of
human existence. Then, He sent water down from the sky through which
He created produce of many kinds so that they can serve as sustenance
for them. The word: o J»&\ (ath-thamarat) is the plural form of t>J**> (thama-
rah) which is the end product of everything. Therefore, included under
'ath-thamarat' is everything which becomes for human beings their food,
dress or a home to live in - because, the word: d'jj (rizq) translated as
'sustenance' in this verse covers all human needs. (Mazhari)
After that it was said that Allah Ta'ala has subjugated boats and
ships to work for you for they move over the waters with His command.
The word: (sakhkhara) appearing in this verse means that Allah
Ta'ala has made the use of these things easy on you. Of course, there is
wood and steel and the instrumentation and technology to build boats
and ships, but when it comes to having the intelligence and ability to use
them correctly and expertly, it must be admitted that they were all given
by Him. Therefore, those who feel proud of having invented, manufac-
tured or produced things like that should better think twice and feel shy
of ascribing all credit of such innovations to themselves. The simple rea-
son is that things used in this process are things none of which was
created by them, nor they could. How can someone who works with
wood, iron, copper and things like that, utilizes them to serve his end
product and then goes about declaring himself as its inventor? Other-
wise, if we were to look at hard reality, it will not be difficult to realize
that this very existence of ours, our hands and feet, our mind and our in-
telligence are not what we have made or invented.
After that, it was said that 'We have subjugated the sun and the
moon for you' as they both keep moving, always in the same state. The
word: (da'ibayn) is a derivation from da'b which means habit.
The sense is that moving at all times and under all conditions has been
made the habit of these two planets as it never happens contrary to that.
The expression: 'ft'j*^- (sakhkhara lakum: He subjugated for you) does
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
271
not mean that they should be moving on your command. Had the sun
and the moon been subjugated for human beings in a way that they
would be moving under human command, then, there would have been
mutual differences among them with the result that one of them would
demand that the sun should better rise today two hours later than usual
because he had too much work to do in the night. And the other would
want to have it rise two hours earlier than usual because he had too
many daytime jobs at hand. Therefore, the great Lord did, in a way, sub-
jugate the sun and the moon for human beings, but He did so in the
sense that they have been subjugated to serve human beings all the time
and under all conditions under a wise Divine arrangement - not that
their rising and setting and their speed become subservient to human
pleasure.
Similarly, the statement that 'We have subjugated the night and the
day for you' also means that both of them have been put in the service of
human beings to provide convenience and comfort.
Then, in the first sentence of verse 34, it was said: >'JJ> "ft 'J» ^X^j
(And He gave you whatever you asked for) - though, what Allah TalQa is
pleased to give does not depend on being asked by someone for, the truth
of the matter is, that we had never asked for our existence itself. This is
what He gave to us in His infinite grace without the asking.
Similarly, who had raised hands of prayer that the skies, the earth,
the moon, the sun and so many things other than them be created for
us? The Master just gave all this to us without our asking for them.
Therefore, Al-Qadi Al-Baydawi has explained the meaning of this state-
ment by saying: 'Allah TaHa has given you everything which is worth
asking for, even if you have not actually asked for it'. But, should it be
that the meaning intended here is what the words literally suggest, still
then, it poses no problem - for what man generally asks for is usually
given to him anyway. However, wherever that which he asks for is not
given to him in the outward form it was sought, then, in that there is
some expedient consideration for the person asking or for the rest of the
world, something he does not know about. But, He who is All-Knowing
and All-Aware, He knows that, should that which he is asking for were
to be given to him, it would become for him or for his family or for the
whole world - a curse. In a situation like this, not giving what has been
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 30 - 34
272
asked for becomes, in itself, a great blessing. But man, because of his
lack of knowledge, cannot realize that, therefore, he feels disappointed.
In the next sentence of verse 34, it was said: li^UiJ S1 Ai\ Ijai; ojj
(And if you count the bounties of Allah, you cannot count them all) that
is, even if all human beings combined together were to count them, they
would still remain uncountable. A human being is, as is, a little world,
per se. In his or her eyes, nose, ears, hands, feet and in every joint, rath-
er in every muscle and vein, hidden there are endless blessings through
which this wonderful walking plant pulsating with hundreds of very deli-
cate micro-machines keeps busy doing all sorts of things. Then, we have
the mind-boggling range of Divine creations, up, on and down our earth,
in seas and mountains which, despite the revealing research done in
modern times and despite the devotion of thousands of experts who have
spent their lives trying to determine such life forms, still remain undocu-
mented or unidentified. Then, there is our own concept of Divine bless-
ings whereby we tend to take things which are generally considered as
blessings in a positive and perceptible way. In fact, blessings are not re-
stricted by such a definition. If we remain safe from diseases, hardships,
pain, loss and sorrows, that is a standing blessing in its own right. A per-
son may suffer from so many diseases or discomforts of body and soul in
this life and he or she could hardly be expected to keep a count of all
that. From this we can guess that it is just impossible for anyone to
count out the full array of the blessings, bounties and favours of Allah
Ta'ala.
Justice demanded that, in return for these countless blessings, equal-
ly countless acts of obedience to Allah and equally countless demonstra-
tions of gratitude to Him should have been made mandatory. But, Allah
Ta'ala, in His infinite grace, showed leniency towards intrinsic human
weakness. The option granted was: When man looks at reality and con-
fesses that fulfilling the demands of the obligatory gratitude is not with-
in hjs control, then, this very confession has been declared to be suffi-
cient as the alternate of the ideal fulfillment of the obligation of
gratitude - as was said by Allah Ta'ala when Sayyidna Dawud
made a similar confession: ajb L. cj ^t. Ji oS*l which means that his making
this confession is sufficient to show his gratefulness.
At the end of the verse (34), it was said: jUS'f^fl^'OllJ^I til. (Surely, man
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
273
is very unjust, very ungrateful). It means that he should face hardship
with patience, keep his words and feelings free from any complaint think-
ing that the fate he faces has come from a wise Master and that too,
being in His infinite Wisdom is nothing but a blessing, and when he is
blessed with what is good and comforting, let him be thankful for it from
his heart both verbally and practically - as is the dictate of justice. But,
common human habit works differently from this norm. A little discom-
fort or pain would make them lose patience and go about broadcasting
their problem. And if they find some blessing or a little wealth, they
would get intoxicated with it and forget all about Allah Talla, their Ben-
efactor. Therefore, in a verse appearing earlier (5), the attribute of sin-
cere believers has been identified as Sabbar (very patient) and Shakur
(very grateful).
Verses 35 -41
^i4 t^i*^ Cr** u"^] Crt ' js? Cr1-^' 0^1 ^ J 4r°> f1-^
j t t *i r** ,,j * " ■> * > " -> *
And when Ibrahim said, "My Lord, make this city peace-
ful, and keep me and my children away from worshiping
idois. [35] My Lord, they have certainly misled many a
people. So, the one who follows me is surely mine, and
the one who disobeys me, then You are Most Forgiving,
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
274
Very Merciful. [36]
Our Lord, I have settled some of my children in a valley
of no vegetation, close to Your sanctified House, so that,
Our Lord, they may establish Salah. So make hearts of a
number of people yearn toward them, and provide them
with fruits, so that they may be grateful. [37] Our Lord,
surely You know what we conceal and what we reveal.
And hidden from Allah is nothing whatsoever, neither
in the earth nor in the heavens. [38] Praise be to Allah
who, despite my old age, blessed me with Isma'Tl and
Ishaq. Surely, my Lord is the One who hears the prayer.
[39] My Lord, make me steadfast in Salah, and from
among my children as well. And, Our Lord, grant my
prayer. [40] Our Lord, forgive me and my parents and all
believers on the day when reckoning shall take place."
[41]
Commentary
Stated in the previous verses was the rational strength and cardinal
position of Tauhid, the belief in the Oneness of Allah. And also men-
tioned there in contrast was the gross ignorance of Shirk, the ascribing
of partners in the pristine divinity of Allah, and a condemnation thereof.
Among the group of prophets the most successful Jihad waged
to establish pure monotheism was that of Sayyidna Ibrahim There-
fore, the religion preached by him is known particularly as the upright
religion.
In view of this, reference has been made to the story of Sayyidna
Ibrahim $SUs!| in the cited verses. However, there is another reason too.
In a previous verse (28): \yfr jlii ol* i^ftj ^ifi (those who changed the favour
of Allah with disbelief), condemned were people from among the disbe-
lievers of Makkah who had changed faith for disbelief and Tauhid (One-
ness of Allah) for Shirk (ascribing of partners to Allah) because that was
what their forefathers have been doing. They have been told in these
verses about the belief and behaviour of their patriarch, Sayyidna
Ibrahim <§nM\ so that these people so eager to follow the lead of their an-
cestors would just look at this model and would, hopefully, abstain from
their disbelief. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
And as it is already clear to us that by describing the stories and con-
ditions of blessed prophets, the Qur'an never aims to narrate their histo-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
275
ry only. Instead of that, in them there are guiding principles for every de-
partment of human life. It is to make them become available
continuously that these events about prophets are repeated in the
Qur'an time and again.
At this place, there are in the first verse (35) two prayers made by
Sayyidna Ibrahim $g§Sl: (1) U< jJ$\ 0* L/, : 'My Lord, make this city (of
Makkah) peaceful.' This prayer appears in Surah Al-Baqarah (2:126) as
well. But, there the word: uL' (balad : city) appears as: laL' (baladan) with-
out the definite article AlifLam which means an indefinite city. The rea-
son is that this prayer belonged to a time when the city of Makkah was
not inhabited. Therefore, the words of the prayer made were general
when he said: 'My Lord, make this a city of peace.'
In the prayer which he made when Makkah was already a populated
city, he made a definite reference to the city of Makkah saying: 'My Lord,
make this city peaceful.'
(2) The second prayer made by him was: 'and keep me and my chil-
dren away from worshiping idols.'
Though, prophets on whom be peace are protected by Allah, so Shirk,
idol-worship, or a sin cannot issue forth from them. But, in this prayer,
Sayyidna Ibrahim has included himself as well. The reason for this
is either that prophets too live under a constant fear of being in danger,
or that his main purpose was to pray for the safety of his children
against the danger of disbelief and idol-worship. It was to impress his
children with the gravity of the matter that he included himself too with-
in the prayer.
Allah jalla thana'uh granted the prayer of His 'friend.' His children
remained protected from Shirk and idol-worship. This brings up a ques-
tion. The people of Makkah are generally from among the progeny of
Sayyidna Ibrahim HSB. Idol-worship was very much present with them.
Tafsir Al-Bahr Al-Muhlt answers it on the authority of Sufyan ibn
'Uyaiynah that no one from among the progeny of Sayyidna Isma'il %HM
did really take to idol-worship. In fact, when people of the tribe of
Jurhum took over Makkah and expelled the children of Sayyidna Isma'il
from the Haram, they carried away with them some stones from
there out of love and respect for the sacred place. These they used to
Surah Ibrahim : 14 . 35 - 41
276
keep as a momenta of the sacred House of Allah before them when they
worshipped or went round them making Tawaf. Initially, in doing so,
they had no desire to turn back from Allah. They thought that the way
making prayers turning towards Baytullah or making Tawaf round it
was nothing but devoting to the worship of Allah, so when they turn to
that stone from there and make their Tawaf round it, that would not be
counter to the worship of Allah. After a passage of time, this very meth-
od became the cause of idol-worship.
In the second verse (36), he gives the reason for making this prayer.
He said that he sought refuge from idol-worship because it has led many
a people astray. He said so because he had seen his father and his peo-
ple falling victims to the custom of idol-worship which had left them de-
prived of all possibilities of betterment in their lives.
In the closing sentence of the verse, it was said: 'J^'j 'J* 'jj4 o**
^yjJ&'Siti'jjC** (So, the one who follows me is surely mine, and the one
who disobeys me, then You are Most Forgiving, Very Merciful). It means
that one who keeps faith and abides by good deeds could obviously hope
to be blessed, but should there be someone who disobeys his prophet,
then, his case rests with the forgiveness and mercy of Allah. If disobedi-
ence referred to here is taken to be restricted to evils deeds, a form of dis-
obedience to Allah in practice, then, the meaning is obvious, that is, they
too could hope to be forgiven by His good grace. And if disobedience is
taken to mean disbelief, denial and rejection, then, equally obvious is the
fact that Sayyidna Ibrahim had already been told that there was no
forgiveness for the Kafir (disbeliever) and Mushrik (one who ascribes
partners to Allah) and that he should not intercede on behalf of them.
After that, expressing the hope of their forgiveness cannot be correct.
Therefore, in Al-Bahr Al-Muhit, it was said: At this place, Sayyidna
Ibrahim has not used words which would suggest a recommenda-
tion or prayer. He did not say that they be forgiven. Nevertheless, he
was a prophet with abounding mercy which encompasses his disbeliev-
ers too. Every prophet wishes from the deep recesses of his heart that no
one should ever be subjected to Divine punishment, not even a disbeliev-
er. So, it was this elemental wish of his that he expressed when he said:
'then You are Most Forgiving, Very Merciful.' He did not say precisely
that they be forgiven and treated mercifully. This is similar to what
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
277
Sayyidna 'Tsa SSBl said about the disbelievers of his community: 'jx
jU^Jl jijiJl cJf ilJU ^ (and if You forgive them, then, You are the Mighty,
the Wise - 5:118) which, in other words, would mean: If You were to for-
give them, then, You have the Might and the Wisdom. You can do
everything and there is no one to stop You.
Thus, these two blessed souls did not take the initiative of recom-
mending forgiveness for disbelievers as it was contrary to the etiquette
due before Allah. But, at the same time, they also did not say that those
disbelievers be punished by Him. Instead of doing that, they remained
respectful yet, in a manner of their own, gave vent to their elemental
wish that they too may be forgiven.
Injunctions and Instructions
As for a du'a', (prayer) everyone makes it. But, everyone does not
know how to. The prayers made by the blessed prophets are les-
son-oriented. They teach us how to ask. And they tell us what is worth
asking for. This prayer by Sayyidna Ibrahim SJgSBl is in two parts. The
first part pleads that Makkah be made the city of peace, free of all secur-
ity threats, while the second part seeks that he and his children be de-
livered from idol-worship for ever.
If we think about it, these are the two very basic principles of human
betterment - because, should human beings remain insecure where they
live or remain under the apprehension that their country would be at-
tacked by an enemy, their lives can never be pleasant, neither material-
ly, nor spiritually. Everything done in this world, for profit or pleasure,
depends on peace. There can be no two opinions at least about that. A
person threatened by all sorts of dangers to his peace and security would
naturally find the best of blessings he is surrounded with - dining and re-
tiring in palaces, villas and mansions with possession and wealth
abounding - all too sour to savor.
Even in terms of one's religious orientation, one can show his obedi-
ence to Divine commands only when one has the necessary peace to do
so.
Therefore, in the first prayer made by Sayyidna Ibrahim 8^1, in-
cluded there are all aspects of human well-being, whether material or
spiritual. Through this one sentence uttered by the Friend of Allah, Sayy-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
278
idna Ibrahim, may the blessing of Allah and peace be upon him, he has
asked for his children everything that matters in this world.
We also learn from this prayer that emotional concern for one's chil-
dren, and the arrangement of economic sufficiency and comfort for them
is one of the obligations placed on the father, to the best of his ability
and capacity. To make efforts for this purpose is not contrary to (what
has been said about) Zuhd (having no greed for the worldly pleasures).
Then comes the second prayer. This too has great comprehensiveness
because Shirk and idol-worship are sins for which there is no forgive-
ness, therefore, he has asked for being shielded against them. If a sin
gets to be committed after that, it can also be expiated through other
deeds, and such sins could also be forgiven through someone's interces-
sion. And if we take the 'worship of idols' mentioned in the text in its
broader sense, as taken by the noble mystics, that is, everything which
makes man heedless to Allah is his idol, and overcome by its love, when
man takes the initiative and disobeys Allah, this then is, in a way, its
worship. So, in this prayer, that is, to be kept away from idol-worship,
there is a coverage of being kept away from all sins. It is in this sense
that some noble mystics of Islam have admonished their self against
heedlessness and disobedience to the Creator; or, as the great gnostic
Rumi says: 'Every (evil) desire is an idol in your way.'
Brimming with wisdom, there is another prayer of Sayyidna Ibrahim
$^SB\ which appears in the third verse (37) as follows: 'cJ&Js ~J\, Ej : 'Our
Lord, I have settled some of my children in a valley of no vegetation [nor
any other obvious life support system] close to Your sanctified House, so
that, Our Lord, they may establish Salah. So, make hearts of a number
of people yearn towards them [to make them familiar with each other],
and provide them with fruits, so that they may be grateful.'
The event which marks the making of this prayer by Sayyidna
Ibrahim SSeBl goes back to the time when Allah TaHa intended to have
the edifice of Baytullah which was destroyed in the Deluge during the
time of Sayyidna Nuh r$g»! reconstructed. He chose His 'friend,'
Sayyidna Ibrahim for this mission, arranging for him to migrate
from Syria with wife, Sayyidah Hajira and son, Sayyidna Isma'Tl
and settle down in that barren place. This he was appointed to do.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
279
It appears in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari that Sayyidna Isma'il SSBl was
an infant at that time. Sayyidna Ibrahim as ordered, had him and
his mother, Sayyidah Hajira stay near the present Baytullah and the
well of Zamzam. At that time, this place was an open and barren ground
surrounded by hills. There was no water and no habitation in sight.
Sayyidna Ibrahim f$0$\ had thoughtfully put some food in a provi-
sion-bag and water in a water-bag.
Thereafter, Sayyidna Ibrahim $0* was commanded to return to Syr-
ia. The spot where he received this command was the spot from where
he started his journey as commanded. That there was the natural effect
of having to leave his wife and infant son in this wilderness on him will
become evident from the prayer which he made a little later, but he did
not tolerate the idea of making the least delay in carrying out the Divine
command, not even for a few moments which he could have used to in-
form Sayyidah Hajira and say a few words of comfort to her.
As a result, when Sayyidah Hajira saw him going away, she
repeatedly called from behind him wondering why would he leave them
in that manner and in a place which had no human being around nor
was there anything which could help them survive. But, the 'friend' of
Allah did not look back. Thereupon, Sayyidah Hajira realized that one
who is the 'friend' of Allah cannot betray them in that manner. Perhaps,
this is nothing but a command from Allah Ta'ala. So, she called again
and asked: 'Has Allah Ta'ala commanded you to leave this place?'
Sayyidna Ibrahim f$s^ turned his face and said: 'Yes.' Hearing this,
Sayyidah Hajira said: ' (Z£4 S \\\ ' that is, 'Now it does not matter. Our
Master, who has commanded you to leave this place, will certainly not
let us be wasted away.'
Sayyidna Ibrahim kept going ahead until he reached close to a
hill from where he could no more see Sayyidah Hajira and Sayyidna
Isma'il U^-Ip. That was the time when he turned his attention
towards Baytullah and prayed in the words mentioned in the verse (37). 1
Many religious instructions and rulings issue forth from this prayer of
1. According to this interpretation, it is only the prayer mentioned in Verse (37) that was made
at this time. As for the prayer mentioned in the verse (35) it was made at a later stage, when
Makkah was already a populated city. Therefore, there is no contradiction between this state-
ment and the comment made on the verse 35. (Editor)
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
280
Sayyidna Ibrahim These are being taken up in some details as
given below.
The Wisdom of Sayyidna Ibrahim's Prayer
1. We see that Sayyidna Ibrahim $s|Bl has accomplished two things
very distinctly. On the one hand, he fulfills his obligation to his status as
the Khalll or Friend of Allah. When and where he was commanded to
leave for the country of Syria, he took no time in leaving his wife and in-
fant son in a desolate wilderness. When he was saying yes to the Divine
command, he did not show the least hesitation. He did what he was
asked to do right away. He did not tolerate the idea of postponing or de-
laying even to the natural limit whereby he would first go to his blessed
wife, say some words of comfort to her and tell her that he is under Di-
vine orders to leave about which she should not worry. This he did not
do. What he did was: When and where came the Divine command, he
obeyed it and moved ahead right on.
On the other hand, he did not neglect the rights of his family on him
and paid the debt of their love in his own way. Once he could see them
no more from behind a hill on his way, he prayed before Allah Ta'ala
that they be protected and blessed with peace. Thus, he had asked good
life for them because he was confident, and at peace with himself. He
knew that a prayer made after having carried out the Divine command
first would never be rejected by the merciful Lord. And this is what hap-
pened actually. The helpless infant and his equally helpless mother
found shelter. Not only that they settled there all alone and by them-
selves, a whole city flowered with people around them and for their sake;
and furthermore, the matter did not end at the fulfillment of the needs
of their lives lived in peace, but it is for their sake that the doors of all
sorts of blessing are still open to the people of Makkah.
This is prophetic steadfastness, and the beauty of balance; when con-
sidering one aspect, they would never ignore the other. The prophets are
not like common mystics who are overpowered by the state they are in
(maghlub al-hal). Prophets educate. It is their education which goes on
to make man perfect, universal.
Now, let us go to some significant statements made in this prayer.
They are from verse 37 and are being taken up in the order they appear
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 35 - 41
281
there.
2. £jj l$? jf (valley of no vegetation): When Sayyidna Ibrahim $3
was commanded by Allah Ta'ala that he should leave his infant son and
his mother in that barren land and go to Syria, he had become certain
from the command itself that Allah Ta'ala would not let them perish, in-
stead, they would, at least, be provided with water somehow. That is
why he did not say: g£ 'is) fy. (in a valley with no water). What he said
was: pj is? jj- (in a valley of no vegetation). Therefore, he requested that
they be blessed with 'fruits' - even if they had to be brought in from some-
where else. This is the reason why Makkah al-Mukarramah does not
have any significant areas of cultivation even to this day. But, fruits
from all over the world, the produce and product of things of all sorts
reach there in such numbers and variety that it would be difficult to find
a similar arrangement in many cities. (Al-Bahr Al-Muljit)
3. The next sentence: f^*JJl di£ (close to Your sanctified House)
proves that the foundation of Baytullah had been laid out before the ap-
pearance of Sayyidna Ibrahim as proved by the leading commenta-
tor, Al-Qurtubi on the authority of several narrations under his commen-
tary on Surah Al-Baqarah. According to him, the structure of Baytullah
was first raised by Sayyidna Adam at the time when he was sent to
the earth and was made to reach at this place from the Mountain of Sa-
randip through a miracle. Angel Jibra'il directed him to the site of Bay-
tullah. Accordingly, Sayyidna Adam SS® raised its structure. He and his
children used to do Tawaf round it until came the Deluge during the
time of Sayyidna Nuh when the sacred Baytullah was raised up (as
trust), but its foundations remained embedded under the earth.
Sayyidna Ibrahim was commanded to build the Baytullah anew on
the already existing foundations. These were identified and shown to
him by Sayyidna Jibra'il. After that, when this Abrahimic structure col-
lapsed during the age of Arab Jahiliyyah, the Quraysh of that period re-
built it. When its construction work was in progress, Abu Talib along
with the Holy Prophet »H participated in it, which was before he was-
made prophet.
Here, Baytullah has been qualified as: (muharram) which means
'sanctified,' but could also mean 'protected.' The great Baytullah has
both attributes. It has always been sanctified and esteemed, and always
Surah Ibrahim : 14: 35 -41
282
protected from enemies as well.
4. The next statement: » I j^4?=l (so that they may establish Salah)
is significant in that it was the first prayer he made soon after
mentioning the helplessness of his infant son and his mother. His prayer
was that they be made particular and punctual in their obligation of
Salah as due because Salah is a cumulative recepticle of everything good
and blissful in life, mortal or eternal. This tells us that there can be no
greater concern, or love or desire for the betterment of children than that
they be made to become particular and punctual with their Salah.
Finally, there is something here we should not miss to note. Though,
Sayyidna Ibrahim had left behind at that time and at that place
only a mother and her child, but the prayer he made was in the plural
form. This tells us that Sayyidna Ibrahim $^£51 had come to know that
this place will have a populated city of its own and the line of this child
will flourish and go far in time. Therefore, he included all of them in his
prayer.
5. In the next sentence: ^/Ul ^ (hearts of a number of people), the
word: (afidah) is the plural of: ifu'ad) which means heart. Here,
the word: 'afidah' has been introduced in its indefinite form along with
the particle: ^ (min) which is used for reducing, dividing and portioning.
Hence, the meaning is: 'make hearts of a number of people yearn to-
wards them). Tafsir authority, Mujahid says: If this reductive particle
was not there in this prayer, instead, said there would have been: ~>'jJ»\
(_/<Ul (hearts of the people), then, Muslims, non-Muslims, Jews, Chris-
tians, virtually people of the whole world from the East to West would
have converged on Makkah, which would have become a cause of incon-
venience for them. It was in view of this reality that Sayyidna Ibrahim
in his prayer, used the words: 'make hearts of a number of people
yearn towards them.'
6. In the next sentence: 'o> j^jjO (and provide them with fruits),
the word: 'cJ}A (ath-thamarat) is the plural of: i'JJ (thamrah) which
means fruit. Customarily, they refer to fruits which are eaten. Given
that sense of 'fruit,' the prayer would mean: 'provide them with all sorts
of fruits to eat.'
However, thamrah or fruit is also used in the sense of outcome and
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
283
produce which is more general than things edible. The outcome of
everything beneficial can be called its thamrah or fruit. Thus, the fruits
of industries would be their products. The fruit of a job or work would be
the pay or wages received as a result. In a verse of Surah Al-Qasas, also
used there is the expression: *iJs.'$'cjJJ (fruits [or produce] of all things -
28:57). Here, instead of using the word: 'j>^ (shajar : tree), what has been
used is the word: &b (sha'ii : thing). Perhaps, this may be indicating that
for these people Sayyidna Ibrahim has not simply prayed for the
provision of fruits to eat. Rather, the prayer he has made is for the end
product of everything which includes the products and produce and use-
worthy things of all kinds, and again, with earnest pleading and humble
plaint alongwith the recounting of praises for Allah Talla, then, this
would be a manner in which it can be strongly hoped that the prayer will
be answered.
Verses 42 - 52
J J<. i 'J Si . J J * t J , J . J > J) > <?. J, > ' J '
di/jPO C_^*o' V (»_J ji J^rl L^J Ijiil? Ji^l cJ^*i*
y . j .» j i^-f , j * t *t , >' - *j >s" » \' \ J, ' i* 1 1)
UJbt* t_juS O^J C & ' ' ^J-*-"* <ji~' (J^***-* j*-**^"" J
, ./i ; j * j ; ^ .// z: .'.j ' ^. . - J.*"i^ .-j--j
*. i v " -* 4*ti " j u * ■» ' * * * 1 . ■j ;*
* -
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
284
And never think that Allah is unaware of what the
wrongdoers are doing. He is but giving them respite
upto a day when the eyes shall remain upraised (in ter-
ror). [42] They shall be rushing with their heads raised
upward; their eyes shall not return towards them and
their hearts shall be hollow. [43]
And warn the people of a day when punishment comes
upon them, and the wrongdoers will say, "Our Lord, give
us respite for a short period, and we will respond to
Your call and will follow the messengers." (Allah will
say), 'Is it not that you had sworn earlier that you would
not have to leave (the world)? [44] And you dwelt in the
dwellings of those who wronged themselves, and it be-
came clear to you how We dealt with them, and We put
forth for you the examples." [45] And they worked out
their plot and whatever they plot is before Allah, even
though their plot is such as would move the mountains.
[46]
So, do not think that Allah will do against His promise
to His messengers. Surely, Allah is Mighty, the Lord of
Retribution [47] — the day on which this earth will be
turned into some other earth, and the skies as well. And
they all shall appear before Allah, the One, the All-Domi-
nant. [48]
And on that day you will see the culprits shackled to-
gether in chains, [49] their shirts of rosin,* and their
faces covered with Fire [50] — so that Allah repays every-
one what he earned. Indeed, Allah is swift at reckoning.
[51]
This is a message for mankind, so that they (take lesson
and) be warned, and so that they may know that He is
One God, and so that the people of understanding may
take to the advice. [52]
Commentary
Mentioned in Surah Ibrahim were some details of matters relating to
* Stands for 'Qatiran, the original Quranic word which means a highly inflammable oil ex-
tracted from the Pine-tree.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
285
prophets and their peoples, the evil end of those who opposed Divine in-
junctions and, later on, Sayyidna Ibrahim BSSBl himself, who constructed
the Baytullah, and for whose children Allah Ta'ala made a community
rise around them in Makkah al-Mukarramah, and provided for all its in-
habitants perfect peace and extraordinary economic facilities, and it is
his children, the Banu Isma'il, who are the first addressees of the Glori-
ous Qur'an and the Holy Prophet ifg.
In this last section of Surah Ibrahim, the same people of Makkah
have been exhorted to take a lesson from what had happened to past peo-
ples; and, in a nutshell, they have been warned that, should they still
not return to their senses, they better be ready to face the horrendous
punishment of the day of Qiyamah.
Initially, the first verse (42) is to comfort the Holy Prophet f$gB and
the oppressed of the world, then, it releases the threat of a severe punish-
ment for all oppressors - that the unjust practitioners of crime should
not become carefree because Allah Talla has given them respite. Let
them not be deluded by the idea that Allah is not aware of their wrongdo-
ings for which reason they are flourishing despite their crimes and for
which reason nothing unwelcome happens to them, nor does any punish-
ment visit them. This is not true. Instead of all that they presuppose,
everything they are doing is all within the sight of Allah Ta'ala, but He,
in His mercy and wisdom, is giving them respite.
In this verse: Suu *Si\ 'jL^ftfj (And never think that Allah is unaware
of what the wrongdoers are doing), the address is obviously to every such
person whom his own negligence, and Shaytan, have tricked to believe in
something like that. And should it be that the Holy Prophet himself
is the addressee here, still then, the purpose of saying this would be to
let the negligent of the community hear it and be warned - because,
there exists just no possibility that the Holy Prophet ^ would, God for-
bid, ever think that Allah Ta'ala is unaware or indifferent to what is hap-
pening.
In the second verse (43), it has been said that the postponement of
sudden punishment against these unjust people is not any better for
them because, ultimately, they will be seized in the great punishment of
the Qiyamah and the 'Akhirah which will overtake them all of a sudden.
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
286
The details of this punishment in the life to come and the horrendous
happenings to be experienced there keep appearing right upto the end of
the verse:
A day when the eyes shall remain upraised (in terror).
They shall be rushing with their heads raised upward.
Their eyes shall not return towards them.
And their hearts shall be hollow.
After the shape of things to come upon them has been stated, the ad-
dress is to the Holy Prophet »H who has been asked to warn his people of
the punishment of that day, the day on which the unjust and the wrong-
doing will have no choice but to call their Lord for some more time to re-
turn to the world they knew so that they could say yes to the call of
prophets and follow them this time and may thereby have their deliver-
ance from this punishment. The answer to their request will come from
Allah Ta'ala wherein it will be said: This is what you are saying now. Is
it not that you had been giving sworn statements to the effect that your
wealth and power shall never part with you, and that you shall go on liv-
ing in the world just like that, in comfort and luxury, for ever; and is it
not that you had rejected the idea that you will live again and that there
was a world hereafter?
In verse 45:
And you dwelt in the dwelling of those who wronged them-
selves, and it became clear to you how We dealt with them and
We put forth for you the examples,
as obvious, the address is to the Mushriks of Arabia. These were the peo-
ple the Holy Prophet i|t was asked to warn: '^-Uil jiK (And warn the peo-
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
287
pie - 44). In this address, they have been asked to take their guard
against what could happen to them as a result of their heedlessness.
They could learn a lesson from what had happened to past peoples. The
conditions they faced and the revolutions that overtook them could be-
come their teacher. Yet, it is astonishing that they would still prefer not
to learn a lesson - even though, they live in the very homes once occupied
by peoples destroyed in punishment and walk around neighbourhoods
once walked by them. The truth is that they know by direct observation,
and by what some continuing reports have told them that terrible was
the punishment which Allah Ta'ala inflicted on them because of their
acts of disobedience. The advice and the examples given here were to
bring them to see truth and take the straight path, but it was certainly
strange that they would still not listen and learn to act right.
Said in verse 46 was:
And they worked out their plot and whatever they plot is be-
fore Allah, even though their plot is such as would move the
mountains.
which can be explained further by saying that those people tried to de-
molish the true faith and put in action their deadliest plans to bring
harm to Muslims who had embraced the call of truth. But, all plans
made by them, open or concealed, lie exposed before Allah Ta'ala who is
fully aware of them, and comprehensively capable of foiling them - even
though, their plots were so precise and lethal that they would have made
mountains back out from their place, but finally, nothing worked before
the perfect power of Allah Ta'ala.
The hostile plots and plans mentioned here may possibly mean the
plots and plans made by people destroyed in the past, for example,
Nimrud, Pharaoh, the people of 'Ad and Thamud and others. And it is
also possible that the text is referring to the Mushriks of Arabia who
hatched many deep-seated and far-reaching conspiracies against the
Holy Prophet |i, but they were all foiled by Allah Ta'ala.
There are a good many commentators who have taken the word: h\
(in) appearing in: btST" 'd\j (even though their plot) as a particle of ne-
gation and explain the verse to mean that 'though they made many plots
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
288
but it was not possible for their plots to make mountains move away
from their place - and the mountain here means the high determination
of the Holy Prophet <H which remained totally unaffected by any of the
moves made by the disbelievers.
After that, it was to let this be heard by the Muslim community, the
Holy Prophet •§£ - or everyone thus addressed - was given a note of cau-
tion by saying:
So, do not think that Allah will do against His promise [of sup-
port, victory and success] to His messengers. Surely, Allah is
Mighty, the Lord of Retribution - 47
and that He would definitely retaliate against the enemies of His mes-
sengers and fulfill the promises made to them.
In the verses which appear onwards from here (48-51), the text re-
turns to the awe-inspiring happenings of the day of Qiyamah. It is said:
The day on which this earth will be turned into some other
earth, and the skies as well. And they all shall appear before
Allah, the One, the All-Dominant.
The statement that the earth and the sky will be turned into some
other earth and sky may also mean that their distinctive characteristics
and appearances will be changed. There are other verses of the Holy
QuVan, and narrations from Hadith, which say that the whole earth will
be transformed into a levelled surface having no house, tree, mountain
and mound blocking the view, nor shall there remain any cave and
abyss. It is this very state of change which the Qur'an refers to else-
where in the following words: &l t<h» (you will not see in it any
crookedness, or curvature - 20:107). It means that things will not remain
the way they are. Roads and pathways we see today wind their way past
buildings and mountains negotiating all sorts of twists and turns on sur-
faces high and low. This will change and the whole thing would turn into
flat, unobstructed ground.
And this act of changing the earth and the sky could also be taken to
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
289
mean that another set of the earth and the sky would be made in the
place of the present ones. Out of the narrations of Hadith reported on
this subject, only some of them seem to indicate either a change in fea-
tures only while others suggest a change of the thing itself.
Hadith authority, Al-Baihaqi has reported from Sayyidna 'Abdullah
ibn MasUd •<?§£> as based on authentic chains of narration that, about this
verse, the Holy Prophet ^ said: 'The ground of Al-Mahshar (the plain of
Resurrection) will be brand new, radiant white like silver. And this
earth surface would be such that no sin would have been committed over
it by anyone, and on which no blood belonging to someone killed unjustly
would have been shed.' The same subject appears in the Hadith reported
in the Musnad of Ahmad and Tafsir Ibn Jarir, as narrated by Sayyidna
Anas *$gb. (Tafsir Mazhari)
In the Sahihayn (the two Sahihs) of Al-Bukhari and Muslim, there is
a narration from Sayyidna Sahl Ibn Sa'd 4i& which reports that the Holy
Prophet r|| said: 'On the day of Qiyamah, people will be resurrected on
an earth surface which will be clean and white like refined pita bread
with no trace of anything else (such as house, garden, tree, mountain,
mound etc.,). Al-Biahaqi has reported the same subject from Sayyidna
'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^e> as in his Tafsir of this particular verse.
And Hakim, backed by a strong chain of authority, has reported from
a narration of Sayyidna Jabir that the Holy Prophet 4§£> said: 'On the
day of Qiyamah, this earth will be stretched like leather so that its wrin-
kles and crinkles are smoothed out (because of which caves and moun-
tains of the earth would be all levelled down turning it into a flat sur-
face), and at that time gathered on these plains there shall be the whole
progeny of Adam. Such will be the multitude of people that one human
being would have only as much land in his or her share as he or she can
stand on. Then, I shall be the first to be called on the plains of Resurrec-
tion. There I shall fall down in prostration before the Almighty Lord, and
when I shall be given the permission to intercede, I shall intercede for
the whole creation so that they go through the reckoning of their deeds
swiftly.'
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
290
This last report obviously seems to indicate that the change made in
the earth will be restricted to a change in its physical features, that is,
caves, mountains, buildings and trees will not remain there. But, the
earth itself will remain as it is. And all other narrations mentioned earli-
er tell us that the earth of the day of Resurrection (Al-Mahshar) will be
an earth other than the present one. As for the change mentioned in this
verse, it means the change of the earth itself.
In Bayan al-Qur'an, Maulana Ashraf 'All Thanavi «-U has said
that there is no contradiction here. It is possible that the features of the
present earth will be changed at the time the first Horn is blown, then
people will be transferred to some other earth for the purpose of reckon-
ing of deeds.
A saying of Sayyidna 'Ikrimah 4§£> appearing in the Musnad of Abd
ibn al-Humaid and reported in Tafsir Mazhari supports the view given
above. The words used there can be translated as: 'This earth will
contract and it will have another earth by its side on which people will
stand for reckoning.'
As based on a narration of Sayyidna Thawban it has been
reported in the Sahih of Muslim that a Jewish rabbi came to the Holy
Prophet <|§ and asked him: When this earth is changed, where would
people be? He said: They would be in a dark area near the Bridge of
Sirat.
From here we also learn that people will be transferred from the pre-
sent earth over to the other through the Bridge of Sirat. And Ibn Jarir
has reported from several Sahabah and Tabi'Tn in his Tafsir that the pre-
sent earth and all its rivers will turn into fire at that time. In other
words, all this territory which now holds the population of the world will
become the territory of Hell. However, the reality of things is known to
Allah Ta'ala alone. A servant of His can do nothing but to live by his com-
mittment to Him and not go about seeking the cause of His workings.
In verses 50 and 51 towards the end, given there is the state in which
the people of Jahannam will find themselves. Culprits will be shackled
Surah Ibrahim : 14 : 42 - 52
291
together in chains, that is, each group huddled separately and then
shackled together. And the dress they would be made to wear will be
from 'Qatiran which is a highly inflammable tar-like oil and would catch
fire instantly.
Finally, in the last verse (52), it was made clear that the description
of conditions to be faced by people on the day of Qiyamah was to warn
them so that they would realize that there is no Being worthy of worship
and obedience except the One Being of Allah Ta'ala, and so that whoever
from among them has some sense left in him or her would desist from
Shirk while there was still the time to do so.
With the help and grace of Allah Ta'ala
The Commentary on
Surah Ibrahim
ends here.
Surah Al-IJijr : 15 : 1 - 5
295
Surah Al-Hijr
Surah al-rjijr was revealed in Makkah and it has 99 Verses and 6 sections
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verses 1 - 5
AZi£ Lam, fia. These are verses of the Book, the Qur'an
which makes things clear. [1]
On occasions, the disbelievers would wish that they
were Muslims. [2] Let them eat and enjoy, and let (their)
fancy make them neglectful, for they shall soon come to
know. [3]
And We did not destroy any town, but it had a pre-deter-
mined decree. [4] No people can precede their appointed
time nor can they exceed it. [5]
Commentary
From: (Let them eat ...3) we can see that the making of
eating and drinking the real occupation and aim of life, and keeping
glued to long-drawn material plans while surrounded by countless
things of worldly comfort, and becoming totally heedless to death, is so-
mething which can be done only by the disbelievers. The reason is that
they do not believe in the 'Akhirah, the life to come, and the accounting
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 1 - 5
296
of deeds there, and the reward and punishment for it. As for eating and
drinking, a believer does it too, and takes care of economic needs to the
measure of necessity, and makes future plans for occupation and busi-
ness as well. But, a believer would not make all these efforts by forget-
ting death and ignoring the concern for 'Akhirah. Therefore, he is careful
about everything he does and finds out whether it is Halal or Haram,
permissible or forbidden. Then, he does not occupy himself in the mak-
ing of wasteful or unnecessary plans and projections, as hobby or compul-
sion. The Holy Prophet ;§t said: Four things are signs of being unfortu-
nate: (1) Not being able to shed tears (that is, not being in tears when
ashamed of acts of negligence and sin); (2) and hard-heartedness; (3) fan-
ciful hopes and plans for the future; (4) and the greed for worldly things.
(Qurtubl from Musnad al-Bazzar from Sayyidna Anas
And the expression: *$>H\ 'let (their) fancy make them neglectful'
means the making of long-drawn plans with engrossing love, and the
greed for the material without any concern for death and 'Akhirah.
(Qurtubl) As for plans made to achieve religious objectives, or those made
to guard the future interests of a people or country, they are not included
here - because, that is a form of the concern for Akhirah itself.
The Holy Prophet »H said: The first set of people from this Ummah
will have their salvation because of their perfect faith, and avoidance of
the pursuit of the material (dunya); and the later people of the Ummah
will be destroyed because of miserliness, and fancies projected too far.
It has been reported from Sayyidna Abu Ad-Darda' that he stood
up on the Mimbar of Jami' Masjid of Damascus and said:
'0 people of Damascus, would you listen to what this well-wish-
ing brother of yours has to say? So, listen to me. There have
been big people before you who made big money, collected gold
and things, built magnificent palaces and made long-hauled
plans and projections for the future. Today they are dust. Their
residences are their graves. And all their long winded hopes
and plans have proved to be no more than a web of deception.
Close to you lived the people of 'Ad who had stuffed their coun-
try with their fighting men, wealth, means, possessions, arms
and horses. Is there someone around who would be ready to
buy what they left behind as their legacy for two silver dir-
hams from me?'
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 6 - 8
297
t
Imam Al-Hasan Al-Basri j said: A person with long plans,
hopes and fancies is bound to ruin his proper conduct in life. (Al-Qurtubl)
Verses 6 - 8
cy 4 v&x 'd>\Ts±\ 'jji '^Ji 14ft i^iij
And they said, "O you to whom the Dhikr (the Qur'an)
has been revealed, you are certainly insane. [6] Why do
you not bring the angels to us if you are among the
truthful?" [7] We do not send down the angels except
with what is true and then they shall be given no res-
pite. [8]
Explanatory Notes
1. The word: j^if (what is true) in: VI (ilia bi al-fyaqq: translated
as 'except with what is true') means the decision to send down punish-
ment. Some commentators take them to be denoting the Qur'an, or pro-
phethood. In Bayan al-Qur'an, preferance has been given to the first
meaning which has been reported from al-Hasan al-Basri. Maulana Ash-
raf 'Ali Thanavi has explained these verses as given below.
2. And these disbelievers (of Makkah) said to the Holy Prophet j!§:
"O you to whom the Qur'an has been revealed, (as you claim, then,) you
are certainly (God forbid) insane (and your claim to prophethood is false,
otherwise) why would you not bring the angels to us (who will testify
your truthfulness before us - as in Surah Al-Furqa"n: Slfc jfcjjjft 'J
Qjl : 'Why is not an angel sent down unto him, to be a warner with him?
[25:7] which is answered by Allah Ta'ala:) We send down the angels (in
the manner asked by them) only to enforce a decision (and had that been
the case) then they would have been given no respite either (in fact,
when they would have not believed even after their having come - as
their ways guarantee - they would have been destroyed instantly, the re-
ason for which has already appeared in the later verses of the first sec-
tion of Surah Al-AnUm: 6:8,9).
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 9
298
Verse 9
We, Ourselves, have sent down the Dhikr (the Qur'an),
and We are there to protect it. [9]
Commentary
An Episode from the Court of Ma'mun
Imam Al-Qurtub! has authentically reported an event from the court
of Abbas! Khallfah, Al-Ma'mun. He was used to patronizing occasional
debates on intellectual issues at his court where all scholars were wel-
come. It so happened that a Jew came to attend one of these debates. By
his looks, dress and manners, he seemed to be an elegant person. Then,
his address during the debate was eloquent and intellectually bright.
When the meeting was over, Ma'mun called for him and asked him if he
was an Israelite, which he confirmed. To test him, Ma'mun asked him to
become a Muslim in which case he could hope to have the best possible
treatment from him.
He said that he was not willing to leave the religion of his forefathers
which was his religion too. The matter ended there. That person went
away. Then, after a year, the same person returned as a Muslim and
made a very distinct contribution in the court meeting on the subject of
Islamic jurisprudence. After the session was over, Ma'mun called for him
and asked him if he was the same person who had come last year. He
said: Yes, I am. Ma'mun asked: At that time you had refused to accept Is-
lam. Tell me what made you accept Islam now.
He said: When I went back from here, I decided to do some research
on contemporary religions. I am a scribe. I write books and sell them.
They bring good price. This time I wanted to make a test. First, I calli-
graphed three manuscripts of the Torah in which I made some additions
and deletions on my own. I took these manuscripts to the Synagogue.
The Jews found them interesting and bought them. Then, I did the same
things with the Injil. I calligraphed three manuscripts, complete with my
additions and deletions, and took them to the Church where the Chris-
tians were pleased with these manuscripts and bought them from me.
After that, I tried the same thing with the Qur'an. I calligraphed three
good looking manuscripts of the Qur'an, of course with the usual addi-
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 9
299
tions and deletions of my own. When I went out to sell them, I faced a
problem. Every buyer I went to would take the manuscript, look into it
to determine if it was correct or not, and when he would notice additions
or deletions made into it, he would quietly return the manuscript back to
me.
From this episode, I learnt my lesson that this Book is protected, and
protected by Allah Ta'ala Himself, therefore, I embraced Islam. Qadi
Yahya ibn Aktham, the narrator of this event says that, by chance, he
had the tauflq of performing his Hajj in the same year. There he met Suf-
yan ibn 'Uyainah to whom he related this event. He said: Surely, this is
how it should be because this is confirmed by the Qur'an. Yahya ibn Akt-
ham asked about the rayah he had in mind. He said: When the glorious
Qur'an mentions the Torah and the Injll, there it says: 'j* S'£i£*L>\ ll>
(that is, the Jews and Christians have been entrusted with the respon-
sibility of protecting the Torah and Injil, the Books of Allah - 5:44). This
is the reason why, when the Jews and Christians did not fulfill their
duty of protecting them, these Books were lost through distortions and
alterations. This is contrary to the case of the Holy Qur'an about which
Allah Ta'ala has said: i^ki^J '<J UJ, (And We are there to protect it - 9).
Thus, when Allah Ta'ala Himself arranged to have it remain protected,
then, despite thousands of efforts made by enemies, not a single change
in one tiny dot or case mark could be made. Today, over fourteen hun-
dred years have passed since even the blessed age of the Holy Prophet
«|t, and there has been a shortfall and neglect on the part of Muslims in
all areas of their religious matters, yet the continuous arrangement of
memorizing the Holy Qur'an all over the world stands firmly established
as it was. In every period of time, there are millions of Muslims, old and
young, male and female, always present on the scene, blessed people in
whose hearts and minds the Holy Qur'an lives protected. Before them,
not even the highest of the high religious scholar can dare recite a single
letter of the Qur'an wrong, for there would be around at that time many,
seniors or children, who would promptly apprehend the error.
The Promise to Protect the Qur'an
Includes the Protection of Hadith
As a matter of principle, all learned people agree that the Qur'an is
neither the name of the words of the Qur'an alone, nor that of its mean-
ings alone, instead, a combination of both is called the Qur'an. The rea-
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 9
300
son is that Qur'anic meanings and subjects appear in other books as
well, and as for Islamic writings, their subjects are essentially Qur'anic,
but they are not called Qur'an - because, they are not the words of the
Qur'an. Similarly, if a person were to borrow different words and sen-
tences from the Holy Qur'an and write an article or treatise, no one will
call this too by the name of Qur'an, even though there is no word from
outside the Qur'an. This tells us that the Qur'an is the exclusive name of
the particular Divinely revealed Book the words and meanings of which
are simultaneously protected.
This also leads us to the ruling that the practice of people who pub-
lish the translation of the Qur'an only in a foreign language and give it
the name, for example, an English Qur'an or an Urdu Qur'an, is not per-
missible at all - because, that is not the Qur'an. And when we know that
Qur'an is not the name of the words of the Qur'an alone, but that its
meaning too are a part of it, then, the responsibility of protecting the
Qur'an taken upon Himself in this verse by Allah Ta'ala covers the total
protection of the words of the Qur'an as well as the meanings of the
Qur'an in that they remain protected against alteration or distortion.
And it is obvious that the meanings of the Qur'an are the same as
the Holy Prophet «f| was sent to teach - as pointed out in the Qur'an:
P+}['Sj& o"ty d6:44). It means: 'You have been sent to explain the meaning
of what has been revealed for them.' And this is what the verse:
IJ^Jij Li£Jl : 'Teaches them the Book and the Wisdom' (3:164) also means.
And that is why he said:
'As for me, I have been sent as a teacher.'
Now, when the Holy Prophet s§| was sent to explain the meanings of
the Qur'an and to impart education to people, then, he used a set of his
sayings and doings as the medium of instruction for his community, and
this very set of his words and deeds is known as the Hadith.
One who says that the Ahadlth of the Rasul of Allah
are not absolutely protected is really saying that
the Qur'an is not protected.
There are people around who would like to deceive the whole world
by saying that the treasure of Ahadith present in authentic books is not
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 10 - 15
301
trustworthy because it has been documented much later than the
blessed age of the Holy Prophet s|t. First of all, even this assumption of
theirs is not correct because the process of protection and documentation
of Ahadith had already started within the age of prophethood itself,
though it was completed later. In addition to that, the Hadith of the
Rasul of Allah is really the explanation of the Qur'an and the meaning of
the Qur'an. Their protection is something which Allah Ta'ala has taken
upon Himself. Then, how can it be possible that only the words of the
Qur'an remain protected while the meanings of the Qur'an (that is, the
Ahadith of the Rasul) go to waste?
Verses 10 - 15
And We did send the messengers before you among the
groups of earlier peoples. [10] And no messenger came to
them but they used to mock at him. [11] This is how We
make it enter into the hearts of the sinners, [12] (where-
by) they do not believe in it (the Qur'an). And this has
been the way of earlier people. [13] And even if We were
to open a gate in the sky and they keep ascending
through it, [14] still they will say, 'It is nothing but that
our eyes have been deluded and that we are a people
bewitched. [15]
A Lexical Note of Explanation
The word: in the first verse (10) is the plural form of: (shi'ah)
which means the follower or helper of a person. Then, it is also used to
denote a group which agrees upon particular beliefs and theoretical as-
sumptions. So, the sense of the statement is that Allah Ta'ala has sent
messengers .among every group or sect. Here, by using the word: J> (ft)
in: o^jS/l 'J> in place of '^i : ila: to (translated as 'among the groups of
Surah Al-Hijr: 15 : 16
302
earlier peoples'), the hint given is that the messenger for every group
was sent from among that particular group so that people would find it
easy to trust him, and that he too, by being aware of their taste and tem-
perament, could make appropriate plans to work for their reform.
Verse 16
<n> H^.jj ^jy. c5*
And We have created stellar formations in the sky and
have beautified them for the onlookers. [16]
Sequence
Mentioned in the previous verses was the doggedness and hostility of
deniers and disbelievers. In the present verse, and in those which follow
immediately after, clear proofs of the Oneness, Knowledge and Power of
Allah Ta'ala have been given. Described alongside is what transpires be-
fore His creation between the heavens and the earth, a little deliberation
in which on the part of a sensible person would make any denial impos-
sible.
Commentary
The word: U-j> is the plural of: (burj) which is applied to big pa-
laces and castles and to similar other structural entities. Tafsir author-
ities Mujahid, Qatadah, Abu Salih and others have explained 'buruf at
this place in the sense of big stars. As for the statement in this verse
which points to the creation of these big stars in the sky, the word:
(as-sama') or sky means atmosphere which, in common modern day ter-
minology, is called the 'space.' The application of 'as-sama" in both these
senses is common, and recognized. Thus, the physical presence of deep
space is identified as 'as-sama" and the atmosphere much lower than it
has also been repeatedly termed as 'as-sama" in the Holy Qur'an. As for
the planets and stars being in the space, and not in the skies, the rele-
vant investigative details, as coordinated with the verses of the Qur'an
and classical and modern astronomy, will Inshallah appear under our
comments on the verse: J-^-j ^jj^ sr*^-»J' ^s*
(Blessed is He Who made in the sky stellar formations and made in it
the Sun and the Moon providing light) of Surah Al-Furqan (25 :6l).
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 17 - 18
303
Verses 17 - 18
<U-jl4 *-^JI <Jji+»\ ^ y\<$\s$ JP-z** ^ j
... and have protected them from every outcast satan, [17]
but the one who tries to eavesdrop is chased by a clearly
visible flame. [18]
Commentary
The Meteor
The first thing these verses prove is that the satans have no access
to the heavens. That Shaytan the accursed was in the heavens at the
time of the creation of Sayyidna 'Adam and that he deceived 'Adam
and Hawwa (Eve) were events which took place before they ap-
peared on the earth. Upto that time, the entry of the Jinns and satans in
the heavens was not prohibited. It was after the coming down of
Sayyidna 'Adam $331 and the expulsion of the Shaytan that this entry
was banned. From what has been said in Surah Al-Jinn: opli. l^? iii lir Ul,
Iju»j IjI^a '*J £>"ill 'J** £~«Jd (And we used to sit in ambush at places
from it so as to eavesdrop. Whoever then tries to hear would find for him
a flame in hot pursuit - 72:9), it appears that, before the coming of the
Holy Prophet the satans could overhear about things happening in
the heaven through the mutual conversation of angels. This does not ne-
cessarily imply that that the satans used to hear about such information
by entering into the heavens. The first sentence of the verse quoted
above: I4L iii gives the sense that they would enter the atmospheric
zone where clouds abound like thieves, would sit there in ambush and
hear. These words themselves are indicative of no other possibility but
that the entry of the Jinns and the satans had continued to be banned in
the heavens - but, they would reach the outer atmosphere of the skies
and hear a little by stealth. It was after the advent of the Prophet of Is-
lam, peace and blessings be on him, that an additional arrangement was
activated when the satans were stopped even from this covert eavesdrop-
ping through meteors or shooting stars (Al-Shihab Al-Thaqib) which
zoom in upon them from the outer space with enormous speed.
Now the question, as to how could the satans hear the conversation
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 17 - 18
304
of angels taking place inside the heavens while they were out of it, is not
something just impossible. It is quite probable that the heavenly bodies
not be prohibitive of the audition of sounds, and it is also not far out that
the angels sometimes come lower down the heavens and engage them-
selves in some conversation hearing which the satans used to run. A
Hadith of Sayyidah A'ishah 1^ JiJl appearing in the Sahlh of Al-Buk-
hari confirms this very probability. She said that the angels sometimes
come down as far as where the clouds are and talk about the heavenly
happenings among themselves. It was in this atmospheric zone of the
skies that the satans used to hide themselves in to hear this news. This
furtive effort of theirs was stopped through Al-Shihab Al-Thaqib, the
shooting stars. Detailed comments on this subject will, Inshallah, appear
in Surah Al-Jinn under our exegesis of the verse: ^4-4 ^ ^ '
(72:9).
Now, the second question we have here is that of Al-Shihab
Al-Thaqib, meteors or shooting stars, in these verses. According to the
statements of the Holy Qur'an, it appears that these 'shihabs' or flames
are formed to hit the satans in order that the revelation remains pro-
tected. In other words, the satans are driven away through them so that
they would not overhear angels.
The difficult part of the question relates to the fact that the presence
of shooting stars in outer space is nothing new. Falling stars were seen
even before the coming of the Holy Prophet »|t - and this phenomena
continues later than that as well. If so, how can it be said that the
shooting stars show up to drive the satans away, which is the particular
feature of the age of the Holy Prophet <!§? Obviously, this seems to
support the view of the scientists who say that meteors become so hot
from rushing through the air that they glow and often burn up which
gives onlookers the impression that a star has fallen. Therefore, in
usage, this is identified as a falling star. The Arabic language itself has
an expression: u^&^l (inqidad al-kaukab) which is a virtual
synonym, of the falling of a star.
However, the answer is that there is no contradiction here. One or
more scientific explanations for this phenomena could be possible, for ex-
ample, vapours rising from the earth surface may heat up at some point,
or the speed of the meteors makes them glow and burn, or a flame emits
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 19 - 25
305
from a star - and this may have habitually continued since ever. But, be-
fore the coming of the Holy Prophet these flames were not employed
to serve a particular purpose. However, after his coming, meteoric
flames were employed to serve the purpose of shooting the satans who
would come up to stealthily hear the conversation of angels.
This is how Allamah Al-'Alusi has interpreted it in Ruh al-Ma'ani.
There he reports that someone asked Imam Zuhri, the Hadith authority,
that stars used to fall even before the coming of the Holy Prophet «||. He
said: "Yes." Thereupon, this person confronted him by quoting the verse
cited above. Then he said: "The shooting stars, no doubt, did exist before
- but, after the coming of the Holy Prophet j|t, when the satans were
dealt with sternly, these were employed to drive them away."
In a Hadith of the Sahih of Muslim, there is a narration from Sayyid-
na Ibn 'Abbas 4i&> which reports the saying of the Holy Prophet •§§ him-
self on this subject. According to this report, he was sitting with a group
of his Sahabah when they saw a star falling. He asked them: What did
you take the falling of a star to be during the days of Jahiliyyah, that is,
before Islam? They said: We took it to be a sign of some major upheaval
in the world, or that a prominent man would die, or be born. He said:
This is absurd. It has nothing to do with someone's death or birth. As for
these flames, they are thrown to dispel the satans.
To sum up, it can be said that the view of scientists about the
shooting stars is also not contrary to the Qurlin, and it is also not too far
out to state that these flames were made to fall directly from some stars.
Whichever way it is taken, the purpose of the Qur'an stands proved
clearly.
Verses 19 ■ 25
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 19 - 25
306
And We have spread out the earth and placed therein
mountains, and caused to grow therein everything in
balance, [19] and created therein sustenance for you,
and those for whom you are not the sustainers. [20]
There is nothing but We have treasures of it. And We do
not send it down but in a determined quantity. [21]
And We sent forth winds, loaded then sent down water
from the sky and gave it to you to drink, and you are not
able to store it. [22]
And We, only We give life and bring death and We are
the ultimate inheritor (of everything). [23]
And We know those of you who went ahead, and We
know those who remained behind. [24] And surely, your
Lord will gather them together. Surely, He is All-Wise,
All-Knowing. [25]
Commentary
Divine Wisdom: Balanced Provision for Human Needs
One sense of the expression: b'yJP 'j? (everything in balance -
19) is what has been taken in the present translation of the text, that is,
it was in His infinite wisdom that He caused everything that grows to
grow in a determined measure, not less than that which would have
made life difficult, and not too much which would have also brought diffi-
culties of a different nature. If grains like wheat and rice and the best of
fruits around were to grow in such excess that stockpiles of them remain
behind even after their liberal consumption by human beings and ani-
mals, then, it is obvious that they would go bad, or their possible storage
(in ideal natural state) will be difficult under varying conditions, and if
they had to be dumped, then, not much space will be left for such mega
dumpings.
This tells us that it was also within the power of Allah Talla that
He would have caused grains and fruits on which human life depends to
grow in such abundance that everyone would have them free everywhere
Surah Al-flijr : 15 : 19 - 25
307
so much so that, despite their care-free use, stores upon stores of them
would have kept lying around. But, this situation could have turned into
a punishment for human beings, therefore, these were provided in a par-
ticular measure and balance so that their worth and value remains ac-
tively recognized, and that they are not left over only to go to waste ei-
ther.
And this expression: d'/jy %Jr"£'cj* (everything in balance) could also
* * _
be taken in the sense that Allah Ta'ala has created everything that
grows in a suitable and proportionate manner which gives it beauty and
attraction. Trees are different, so are their trunks, branches, leaves, flow-
ers and fruits. Different are their sizes, shapes, colours and tastes. What
one readily sees is their happy balance and delightful looks. Everyone en-
joys having them around. But, a full comprehension of the wisdom which
has gone into their making is not possible for any human being.
Water Supply : The Unique Divine Arrangement
In verse 22, from: £-l£Jl lILjlj (And We send forth winds ...) to: '<Jj3C
oks** (and you are not able to store it ), a hint has been given to this wise
arrangement through which a formidable system has been established to
provide water for all human beings, animals, cattle, birds and beasts
who live on this earth as and when they need it. Under this arrange-
ment, everyone gets water everywhere, under all conditions, as needed,
for drinking or bathing or washing or for irrigating farms and trees. This
is water at no cost. As for those who would spend to dig a well or put
water pipes to receive the supply of water, they only pay for the means
and facilities. No one can pay for even a drop of water, nor has anyone
been asked to pay for it.
Mentioned first in the verse was how Divine power has set in motion
its unique system of delivering water from the sea all over the earth by
creating vapours in the sea which generated the substance of rains (the
monsoons) and on top of it fanned the winds which would transform it
into clouds making them as if they were mountain-like planes laden
with water. Then, comes the task of having these giant planes carrying
their cargo of water reach every nook and corner of the world where it
must reach. And then this mission is accomplished directly under Divine
command whereby these gigantic autoplanes would rain down a specific
quantity of water over a specific area of the earth, as commanded.
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 . 19 - 25
308
In this manner, water from the sea is home-delivered to all inhabi-
tants of the earth, human beings, and animals, wherever they may be.
Then, this system takes care of seeing that an equally unique change is
made in the taste and properties of the water being delivered. We know
that Allah Ta'ala has, in His wisdom, made sea water so salty and brack-
ish that tons and tons of salt is extracted and used from it. The element
of wisdom behind it is that this great sea sphere which is home to mil-
lions and billions of life forms, and their burial place too where they die
and disintegrate. Then, foul water from all over the earth (despite much
publicized ecological concerns voiced by the polluters themselves) ulti-
mately gets delivered in it. Had this been sweet water, it would have
gone bad within a day, and its stench would have been so severe that it
would have become a health hazard for the dwellers on land. Therefore,
nature made it so acidly brackish that it would just burn up the filth
which keeps reaching it from all over the world. So, it was based on this
wise consideration that the sea water was made salty, rather brackish,
which cannot be drunk or used to quench thirst. Certainly great is the
Divine system which not only made water planes designed as clouds to
carry the priceless treasures of water, but did much more when it activat-
ed its own desalination without the help of huge mechanized plants used
for this purpose in our time. It only took the period of time from the ris-
ing of the monsoons until the rains fell down on the earth that salt from
sea water separated and sweet water was what we got. A reference to
this appears in Surah Al-Mursalat (77:27) where it is said: Vj1^» It
means: We gave you water to drink which quenches thirst. The word:
oty {furat) used here signifies thirst-quenching sweet water. In other
words, the sense is that Allah has made the salty water of the sea go
through His own desalination plant in the clouds and has arranged for
you to have sweet drinking water out of water which was brackish.
The same subject occurs in Surah Al-Waqi'ah (56:68-70) where it is
said:
You see the water you drink? Is it you who bring it down from
the cloud, or are We the senders? If We had willed, We would
have made it bitter. Why, then, would you not be grateful?
Surah Al-IJijr : 15 : 19 - 25
309
Upto this point, we have seen the spectacular manifestation of Di-
vine power as to how it has picked up water from the sea, changed it into
sweet water, and delivered it through clouds all over the world with such
effeciency of management that it reached not only the human beings of
every region but was also passed on to animals and wildlife which are
not within the range of human inquiry. Water was, so to say, home-de-
livered to them - and free of cost too, in fact, they had to have it.
But, this arrangement does not solve the problem faced by human be-
ings and animals because they need water every day, rather every mo-
ment. Therefore, one method of fulfilling their daily demand was to have
rains come every day, twelve months a year. But, under this arrange-
ment, their elemental need for water would have been taken care of to a
certain degree, however, the disturbance they would have faced in other
economic activities is not difficult to foresee, at least for those who have
the experience. Constant rain, every day of the year, would have affected
health and caused gridlocks in transportation, hazards in movement and
sluggishness in business.
Also possible was a second method that there be enough rain in par-
ticular months of the year so that the water from it becomes sufficient
for the rest of the months. But, this method would have required that
everyone be assigned a quota of water which may be entrusted to each
such person with the ground rule that they would keep the quota and
share of water thus received under their personal custody.
Now, just imagine. If this was done, how could every human being
have managed to assemble enough water containers of suitable sizes and
capacities in which water needed for a period of three to six months
could be stored? Even if, this could somehow be done, it goes without say-
ing that this water would have gone bad within a few days drinking
which, in fact, using which for some other purpose would have been out
of the question. Therefore, Divine power introduced yet another unique
system to preserve it and make it become available as and when and
where needed. We see that some portion of the water rained down is im-
mediately put to use when it helps farms and trees to bloom and human
beings and animals to quench their thirst. Part of it gets deposited and
preserved in open ponds and lakes. Then a greater portion of it is trans-
formed into ice - a frozen sea - which is so conveniently put atop moun-
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 19 - 25
310
tain peaks. Neither dust, nor filth can touch it. Had this water remained
in the liquid form, there would have been the danger of its being contami-
nated with dust or filth brought by the winds. May be birds and animals
would have fallen into it, and died, which would have spoiled this water.
But, what Divine power did was to take this treasure of water, turn it
into a virtual sea of ice, and put it on top of the mountains from where it
keeps seeping into the pores of the mountains and then becomes what
streams are and thus it reaches everywhere. Places where there are no
streams either, water keeps flowing under the earth surface like human
veins in every region of the world. Dig a well, it would come out.
To sum up, this Divine system of water supply holds thousands of
blessings in its fold. First of all, the creation of water is in itself a great
blessing. Then, making it reach all regions of the earth is the second
blessing. Then, making it potable is the third blessing. Then, giving
human beings the opportunity to drink it is the fourth blessing. Then,
the formidable system of collecting and preserving water according to its
need is the fifth blessing. And then, giving men and women of this world
the ability to benefit by it is the sixth blessing - because, despite water
being available, there may be unwelcome circumstances or natural and
man-made calamities due to which one may not remain capable enough
to drink water. In the present verse of the Holy Qurln: 'd'^&yaJJsZZJj
^ijkj (and gave it to you to drink, and you are not able to store it - 22), a
clear hint has been given to these blessings, and also a warning (to those
who refuse to see truth as it is):
Blessed is Allah, the best of creators.
Going Ahead and Remaining Behind in Righteous Deeds : The
Difference in Degrees
Some exegetic interpretations of the words: '^siLlSs {al-mustaqdi-
miri) : 'those who go ahead' and: ^^-bLJjl (al-musta'khirin) : 'those who
remain behind' appearing in verse 24: 'S£3 '^&LL\\ 's£3
'Jij&JA have been variously reported from Tafsir authorities among the
Sahabah and Tabi'in. These are:
1. 'Al-Mustaqdimin' are those born to date, and 'Al-Musta'khirin' are
those not born yet [Qatadah and 'Ikrimah].
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 19 - 25
311
2. 'Al-Mustaqdimin' means the dead, and 'Al-Musta'khirin' means
those alive till now [Ibn 'Abbas and Dahhak]
3. 'Al-Mustaqdimin' signifies good people who came before the ap-
pearance of the Ummah of the Holy Prophet «H, and 'Al-Mustakhirin' re-
fers to his Ummah itself [Mujahid].
4. Al-Mustaqdimin' denotes people who obey Allah and do good
deeds while Al-Musta'khirin' refers to people who disobey Him and ne-
glect what is good [Hasan and Qatadah]
5. Al-Mustaqdimin' are people who remain ahead in the rows of
Salah, or in the front lines of Jihad, and in other righteous deeds - and
'Al-Musta'khirin' are those who remain behind in these deeds of merit,
stay in the rear rows and are used to being late [which is the Tafsir given by
leading authorities Hasan al-Basri, Sa'id ibn al-Musaiyyab, al-Qurtubi, al-ShaTri and
others]
It is obvious that there is no distinct conflict or contradiction in these
sayings, in the real sense. They can be accomodated all in one because
the all-encompassing knowledge of Allah Ta'ala covers all kinds of peo-
ple 'who go ahead' or 'remain behind.'
In his Tafsir, Al-Qurtubi has said that this verse indicates the merit
of performing Salah in the first row, and soon after the time it becomes
due. This is in accordance with the Hadith where the Holy Prophet J§f
has been reported to have said: If people were to find out the enormous
merit of calling the Adhan and standing in the first row of Salah, every-
one would have started making the effort to necessarily stand in the first
row, and when there would remain no space for everybody to stand
there, lots would have to be drawn.
With this, Al-Qurtubi has also reported the saying of Sayyidna Ka'b
: 'There are some people in this Ummah who, when they put their
forehead on the ground for their Sajdah, forgiveness is granted to all
those who are praying behind them.' Therefore, Sayyidna Ka'b 4^s> liked
to be in the last row in the hope that 'perhaps, there may be in the front
rows, some servant of Allah of the class, because of whose barakah (bliss-
ful presence), I may be forgiven.'
What is apparent here is that real merit does lie in praying in the
Surah Al-rjijr : 15 : 26 - 44
312
first row - as stands proved from the clear statements of the Qur'an and
Sunnah. But, a person who does not, for some reason, find a place in the
first row, then, he too will have a sort of merit in that there may perhaps
be some righteous servant of Allah praying in the front rows for whose
sake, he too may be forgiven. And the way praying in the first row of
Salah stands proved from this verse, also proved is the superiority of
being in the front lines of Jihad.
Verses 26 - 44
JJ>[ S^^lJU ^K) 3^ ijj <TV). f jiljl jU 'jA ^5 'y* Oils*-
O bis ^xa). 0 Uj>- ^» JWaJLstf ja I ' (JJl^-
\' ft ' ' ' ' ' ' s < f ,j ■» j j. / -* '.^
(Jli ^rr^> 0 jJUw« L»j>- ^^-j (J> ■/> AiaJb^- j->-^ A**-** 2
# # *
^ dJjli 3^ <rn> fjJ <Ji Lsi^* ^ro^
l^jSj^ l/j 'J^ <ta> f'jIilJl cJ'jil ^ Jl 4r% jijalljl
* s s s
**' \' VII ^ '*'> \ ' * *' VI' . ' vfl • ' * \ * vf
StJ^r jv^f t^b J>J ^Jl^l ^f* 4tT^ C^*^" J^*-^ J-*-1
And We created man from a sound-giving clay made of
decayed mud. [26] And "the Jann" (the first Jinn) We had
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 26 - 44
313
created earlier from the fire of the hot wind. [27] And (re-
member) when your Lord said to the angels, '1 am going
to create a human being from a sound-giving clay made
of decayed mud. [28] And when I form him perfect and
blow in him of My spirit, you fall down before him, pros-
trating." [29] So the angels prostrated, all together, [30]
except Iblls. He refused to be among those who prostrat-
ed. [31] He (Allah) said, "O Iblls, what is wrong with you
that you did not join those who prostrated?" [32] He said,
"I am not the one to prostrate before a human being
whom You have created from a sound-giving clay made
of decayed mud." [33] He said, 'Then, get out from here
for you are an outcast. [34] And upon you is the curse
upto the day of Judgement." [35] He said, "O my Lord,
then give me respite upto the day they (the dead) shall
be raised." [36] He (Allah) said, "Well, you are among
those given respite [37] till the day of the appointed
time." [38] He said, "My Lord, since You made me go
astray, I swear I shall adorn for them (evils) on the
earth and shall lead all of them astray, [39] except those
of Your servants from among them who are chosen (by
You)." [40] He (Allah) said, 'To Me, it is the straight path.
[41] My servants are such that you have no power over
them except those who follow you from the deviators.
[42] And the Jahannam (Hell) is the promised place for
them all. [43] It has seven gates. For each gate there is a
group apportioned from them." [44]
Commentary
Blowing of Spirit into the Human Body and Making Angels
Prostrate to him : A Brief Review
Is the spirit (Ruh) a physical entity, or pure essence? On this subject,
there has been a difference of opinion among the learned since a long
time. According to Ash-Shaykh 'Abd Al-Rauf Al-Munawi, there are upto
a thousand positions taken by them. But, they are all based on conjec-
tures. None of them can be called certain. Imam Al-Ghazali, Imam Razi
and mystic scholars and thinkers maintain that it is no physical entity.
It is pure essence. Imam Razi has advanced twelve arguments in sup-
port of this view.
But, the majority of the 'Ulama' of the Muslim Ummah declare Ruh
(spirit, soul) to be a highly refined physical entity. The word: jJt (nafkh)
means to blow, to breathe into. If we were to go by the consensus of the
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 26 - 44
314
majority of 'Ulama' and take Ruh to be a refined physical entity, then
breathing into it becomes evident by itself. And if we were to accept it to
be pure essence, then breathing into it would mean establishing its con-
nection to the body. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
Rufy (spirit) and Nafs (self) :
The View of QadI ThaniTullah JU; Jjl
Leaving this long- winding debate aside, we consider it sufficient to
refer the reader to a special research presented by QadI Thana'ullah
Panipati <dJl -u^-j in his Tafsir Mazhari.
The respected commentator says that Ruh has two kinds: (1) Higher
CUlwT) and (2) Lower (SiflT). The higher Ruh is bereft of matter and is a
creation of Allah Ta'ala the comprehension of whose reality is difficult.
The masters of insight by illumination (ahl al-kashf) see its real station
to be above the Throne ('Arsh) because it is more refined than the 'Arsh.
And this higher Ruh, as seen through illumination, is sensed in five de-
grees at upper and lower levels. Their number is five and they are: (1)
The heart (Qalb) (2) The spirit (Rufy) (3) The mystery (Sirr) (4) The se-
cret (Khafii) (5) The most secret (Akhfu). These are all from the refine-
ments of the domain of Divine command towards which the Holy Qur'an
has hinted by declaring: 'JuJJ J* (Say, "The spirit is from the com-
mand of my Lord - 17:85).
As for the lower Ruh, it is a refined vapour which emerges from the
combination of the four elements of the human body, that is, from fire,
water, dust and air, and this lower Ruh is called the self (nafs).
Allah Ta'ala has made this lower spirit called self a mirror of the
higher spirits mentioned above. An illustration would make it clear. If
we were to hold a mirror against the sun, then, despite that the sun is
far far away, its reflection comes into the mirror. And because of the
light, that too starts glowing like the sun. It even receives the heat of the
sun in it which could burn a piece of cloth. The same thing applies to the
higher spirits. Though they are, because of their purity and detachment,
very high and elevated in station, and far distant too, yet their reflection
appears in the mirror of the lower spirit and transfers the states and ef-
fects of the higher spirits into it. When these very effects take root in
human selves, they become known as subordinate parts of each individu-
al's spirit.
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 26 - 44
315
Then, this lower form of spirit which is identified as Nafs or self
armed with the states and effects which it has acquired from the higher
forms of spirits first gets connected with the heart muscle of the human
body. This connection itself is another name for life. Once the lower spir-
it relates to the human heart, it infuses in it life and congnitions which
it has acquired from the higher spirits. This lower spirit then starts cir-
culating through the thin veins spread throughout the body and thus
reaches every part of it.
It is this infusion of the lower spirit into the human body which has
been called the 'blowing or breathing of the spirit' (j- jj\ ^ : the nafkh of
rufy) because it bears close resemblance to blowing or breathing into so-
mething.
And, in the present verse, Allah Ta'ala has attributed the spirit to
Himself. He has said: ''<j>-'jj jt' (from My spirit) so that the superior stat-
us of the human spirit out of the entire creation becomes evident - be-
cause, it has come into existence, without any material substance, only
under Divine command. In addition to that, it has a unique ability to ac-
cept and absorb the manifestations of Divine light, an ability which does
not exist in the spirit of any other living creature other than that of the
human person.
Though, dust is the dominant element in the creation of man - and
that is why the creation of man has been attributed to clay - but, the re-
ality is that man is a combination of ten elements out of which five be-
long to the universe of creation (jJbJl (JU) while the other five to the uni-
verse of Divine command (^Vl jJU). The four elements of the universe of
creation are fire, water, dust and air. The fifth is the refined vapour from
these four which is called the lower spirit or nafs. As for the five ele-
ments of the universe of Divine command mentioned above, they are: (1)
heart (qalb) (2) spirit (ruh) (3) mystery (sirr) (4) secret (khaftyy) (5) total-
ly hidden (akhfa).
It is because of this comprehensive making of the human model that
man became deserving of Divine vice-regency, and very much capable of
absorbing the light which helps him know his Lord and, of course, sus-
taining his own burning quest on the path of love and longing for Him.
The outcome, though unspecified as to its actual state, is communion
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 26 - 44
316
with the Divine because the Holy Prophet «§| has said: ' L-J-f 'J* £> '
(One shall be with whoever one loves).
And since human beings have the ability to absorb the manifesta-
tions of Divine light, and since they have been given the honour of being
in communion with the Divine, it came to be the dictate of Divine wis-
dom that man be made the object of prostration by the angels. It was
said: *«J 0*8' (you fall down before him, prostrating - 29)
The Command to Prostrate was Given to Angels - Iblis was to
Follow Suit
Addressing Iblis in Surah Al-A'raf, it was said: 2JJ/»f \ Stf
(What stopped you from prostrating when I ordered you? - 7:12). This
shows that the command to prostrate was given, alongwith the angels,
to Iblis as well. However, the verses you have gone through a little earli-
er apparently give the sense that the command was particular to the an-
gels. This could mean that the command was originally given to the an-
gels but, as Iblis too was present among the angels, therefore, he too was
covered by this command as a corollary - because, when the command
went forth for the most august creation of Allah TaHa, that is, the an-
gels, that they pay their homage to Sayyidna 'Adam it was obvious
that any other creation was bound to follow suit under this command. It
was for this reason that Iblis did not respond by saying that he was
never asked to prostrate to begin with, so he could not be charged with
the crime of non-compliance of the order. Perhaps, the words of the
Qur'an here: ' ^.uiJl ^ 'O^s £>f ~J>1 ' (He refused to be among those who pros-
trated - 30) may contain a hint in that direction. Rather than say: t>\'J,\
that is, 'he refused to prostrate', what was actually said was: ' £>f J$
^AaJjl £• Z>$! ' he refused to be among those who prostrated. This indi-
cates that the main prostraters were after all the angels but Iblis too,
being present with them, was reason-bound to join the prostrating an-
gels. So, the Divine wrath was against his failure to join.
The Meaning of Shay|an Having No Power over Special Servants
of Allah
From the verse: *JiaSL> ^IiilJ'^J^jUpij, (My servants are such that you
have no power over them - 42), we learn that there are special and cho-
sen servants of Allah Talla who are not affected by Satanic deception.
But, within this event relating to Sayyidna 'Adam it has also been
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 45 - 50
317
said that the deception of Satan worked in the case of Sayyidna 'Adam
and Hawwa'. Similarly, about the noble Companions, the Qur'an has
said: jl^JJl '^^> (Satan had but made them slip for some of
their deeds - 3:155) which tells us that there was an occasion (during the
Battle of Uhud) when the evil plan of the Satan worked against the Com-
panions as well.
Therefore, in the present verse, the sense of saying that the special
servants of Allah are such that Satan has no power over them is that
their hearts and minds never come under the power and sway of Satan
to the extent that would just not become alerted to their error at all, be-
cause of which, they would remain deprived of necessary repentance for
ever, or that they fall into some sin the forgiveness of which would be-
come impossible.
As for the events mentioned above, they offer no contradiction be-
cause Adam and Hawwa' f*>LJl U^U made their Taubah and this repen-
tance was accepted. Similarly, the noble Companions referred to above
had also made their Taubah. Thus, whatever sin they fell into because of
the mechanization of Satan was forgiven.
The Seven Gates of Jahannam
About the statement: c^fyl $ (It has seven gates - 44), according to
a narration of Sayyidna All 4^> reported by Imam Ahmad, Ibn Jarir
Al-Tabari and Al-Baihaqi, the seven gates of Jahannam (Hell) are in
terms of seven levels, one upon the other. Some others have taken these
as common gates where every gate will be reserved for a special kind of
sinners. (Qurtubi)
Verses 45 - 50
Surely, the God-fearing are in Gardens and streams: [45]
Surah Al-tf ijr : 15 : 45 - 50
318
'Enter here in peace, free of fear." [46] And We shall have
removed whatever grudge they had in their hearts (mak-
ing them) brothers, sitting on couches, face to face. [47]
No weariness shall touch them nor will they be expelled
from there. [48]
Tell My servants that I am the Most-Forgiving, the
Very-Merciful [49] and that My punishment is the pain-
ful punishment. [50]
Commentary
According to Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^>, when the people of
Jannah will enter Jannah, first of all two streams of water will be pre-
sented before them. They will drink water from the first stream and all
mutual grudges they had from their life in the mortal world - the effect
of which naturally survived right through the end - will be totally
washed away. In its place, they all will feel love for each other in their
hearts because mutual bickering too is virtually a pain and punishment
as such, and Jannah is free of all pain.
As for the report appearing in Sahih Hadith: 'Anyone who nurses the
least grudge in his heart against a Muslim will not go to Jannah,' it
means the grudge and malice which is rooted in material ends, and is
there by one's personal intention and choice, and because of which this
person keeps looking for an opportunity to inflict pain or loss on his ene-
my. Being ill at ease in someone's company as a matter of natural tem-
perament, a human trait beyond one's control, is not included here. Simi-
lar is the case of what is based on some Islamic legal ground. It is this
kind of grudge which has been referred to in this verse and where it has
been said that such grudge and temperamental distaste will be removed
from their hearts.
It is about this kind of grudge that Sayyidna 'All 4^> said: "I hope
that I shall be, alongwith Talha and Zubayr, among those the dust of mu-
tual anxiety from whose hearts will be removed while entering Jannah."
The reference here is to the difference of opinion and resulting conflict
which took place between Sayyidna Talha 4& and Sayyidna Zubayr
and Sayyidna 'All 4$b.
From verse 48: 'Jf'j*!* pi&j Q (No weariness shall
touch them therein nor will they be expelled from there), we learn about
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 51 - 77
319
two features of Jannah: (1) No one shall ever feel tired or weak. This is
contrary to what happens in our mortal world where hard work natural-
ly results in fatigue. In fact, even a state of total rest and fun would
sometimes tire a person out, no matter how enjoyable are things one is
occupied with.
(2) The other feature of Jannah we discover is that the blessings once
received there shall be eternal. These blessings shall never diminish nor
shall anyone be expelled from there. In Surah Sad, it was said: &>J ft* h
'ja '*J d (This is sustenance provided by Us which is never to exhaust -
38:54). And in the present verse, it was said: j^'J^ & r* ^'i (nor
they be expelled from there) that is, they shall never be deprived of the
state of bliss bestowed upon them. This is contrary to the affairs of the
mortal world where the recepient of the best of conveniences lives under
the apprehension that the giver of the facilities may become displeased
with him one of those days and expel him out.
As for the third probability, that the blessings of Jannah may remain
everlasting, nor one is expelled from there, but one may himself get
bored by living there and wish to go out, the Qurlhi has demolished this
probability in one sentence of Surah Al-Kahf with the following words:
H'y? (That is, these people too would never seek to return from
there - 18:108).
Verses 51-77
U| \ * llil- I^U* a3p fjjko ^4*^1 <J4^» J* (H^j
<JU ^or^ JUo 1) jZ~j UJ^-jTy \ O ji&r J
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 51 - 77
320
SjUW U^»tj l^Ii C QJIp bl^i 4vr>
<< ' ' *" ' " # -
* , J ' > if I'll '» 1 1*. •» . *. I '.J
And tell them about the guests of Ibrahim. [51] When
they visited him, they greeted him with Salam (peace on
you). He said, "We are scared of you." [52] They said, "Do
not be scared. We give you good news of a boy who will
be knowledgeable." [53] He said, "Do you give me the
good news while old age has befallen me? So what is the
good news you are giving to me?" [54] They said, "We
have given to you the good news of a fact. So do not be
among those who lose hope." [55] He said, "Who would
lose hope in the mercy of his Lord except those who
have lost the straight path?' [56] He said, 'Then, what is
your mission, O messengers?" [57] They said, "We have
been sent to a sinful people, [58] except the family of Lut
- all of whom we shall save, [59] but his wife. We have or-
dained that she is to be among those who will remain be-
hind." [60]
So when the messengers came to the family of Lut, [61]
he said, "you are an unusual people." [62] They said, "No,
but we have brought to you what they have been doubt-
ing in. [63] And we have come to you with a definite mat-
ter and surely we are truthful. [64] So, carry your family
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 51 - 77
321
after a part of the night (has passed) and follow them at
the rear and no one from you should look back and keep
going to where you are commanded." [65] And We re-
vealed to him the fact that they are to be annihilated to
the last man when they see the morning. [66]
And the people of the city came rejoicing. [67] He (Lut)
said, 'They are my guests; so do not put me to shame [68]
and fear Allah and do not disgrace me." [69] They said,
"Had we not forbidden you from (being the guardian of)
the whole world?" [70] He said, 'These are my daughters,
(for marriage) if you are to do so." [71]
By your life, (O prophet) they are wandering blindly in
their intoxication (misguidance). [72] So, they were se-
ized by the Cry at sunrise. [73] Then, We turned it (the
city) upside down and sent over them rain of stones
made of clay. [74]
Surely, in that there are signs for those who read signs.
[75] And surely, it (their city) is located on the straight
road. [76] Surely, in it there are signs for the believers.
[77]
Commentary
A Great Honour for the Holy Prophet !|g
About the word of Allah: "^'J^-i (la'amruk : By your life), the majority
of commentators, as reported in Ruh al-Ma'ani, have said that the ad-
dressee of 'la'amruka' is the Holy Prophet gj^. It is his life that Allah
Ta'ala has sworn by. Al-Baihaqi in Dala'ilun-Nubuwwah, and Abu
Nu'aym, Ibn Marduwayh and others have reported from Sayyidna 'Ab-
dullah ibn 'Abbas that Allah Ta'ala has not bestowed on anyone in
the whole creation an honour and rank higher than that of Sayyidna Mu-
hammad al-Mustafa «H. This is the reason why Allah Ta'ala has never
sworn by the life of any prophet or angel, while in this verse, He has
sworn by the age and life of the Holy Prophet sit - which is the highest
conceivable honour and deference accorded to him.
Swearing by Non-Allah
To swear by anyone or anything, other than the names and attrib-
utes of Allah Ta'ala, is not permissible for any human being because one
would only swear by whoever is held in the highest of esteem - and, as
obvious, Allah alone can be the highest.
Surah Al-Htfr : 15 : 51 - 77
322
According to Hadlth, the Holy Prophet «H said: Do not swear by your
mothers, fathers and idols. And do not swear by anyone except Allah -
and if you have to swear by Allah, do it only when you are truthful in
your statement. (Reported by Abu Dawud and An-Nasa'i from Sayyidna Abu
Hurairah
It appears in the Sahihayn (the Sahih of Al-Bukhari and the Sahih of
Muslim) that the Holy Prophet •§§ once saw Sayyidna 'Umar ibn
al-Khattab swearing by his father. He called out to him and said:
'Watch out! Allah Ta'ala forbids swearing by fathers. Whoever has to
take an oath, let him do it in the name of Allah, otherwise, let him be si-
lent. (Al-Qurtubi under the commentary on Surah al-MiTidah)
But, this injunction applies to Allah's creation in general. As for
Allah Ta'ala Himelf, He swears by different things He has created. This
is particular to Him. Its purpose is to state the sublimity and benefi-
cence of something from the desired angle. Then, the cause of forbidding
common people from swearing by anyone other than Allah is not present
here - because, in the Word of Allah there is no probability that He
would take someone from His creation to be the highest and the best.
Again, the reason is that absolute greatness is particular only with Allah
Ta'ala.
Learn Your Essential Lesson From Sites Ruined by Divine
Punishment
In verses 75 and 76: 4^ *4* ^[5 4v°& yf^ \j, <H (Surely,
in that there are signs for those who read signs. And surely, it [their
city] is located on the straight road), Allah Ta'ala has pointed out to the
geographical location of such ruined cities which fall on the main road
which takes people from Arabia to Syria. Also said with it was that in
them there are great signs of the perfect power of Allah Ta'ala for those
who believe and have the necessary hindsight and foresight.
About this, there is another statement in Surah al-Qasas where it
was said: 'J* p (not lived in after them except a little -
28:58). In other words, after their destruction by Divine punishment,
these habitations were not repopulated except some. So, by combining
these indicators, we can see that Allah Ta'ala has made these ruined
habitations and homes a site from which coming generations could learn
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 . 78 - 86
323
their essential lesson.
This is the reason why the Holy Prophet «H, whenever he has passed
by these sites, went through a particular emotional state under which he
would be overwhelmed by the awe of Almighty Allah and which caused
his blessed head to lower down and he would then try to make his mount
hasten through these sites. This particular mode of action taken by the
Holy Prophet ^ has established the sunnah that making sites which
have been hit by Divine punishment a place of picnic and amusement is
hard-heartedness at its ugliest. Rather than do something like that, the
only method of learning a lesson from them is to think about and feel the
very presence of the most perfect power of Allah TaHa on the site being
visited which should cause one to tremble with the fear of His punish-
ment.
The habitations of the time of Sayyidna Lut H^sSl which were over-
turned are located, as said by the Qur'an, on the Arabia-Syria route.
This site is still present in the proximity of Jordan in the form of a wild-
erness below the sea level. On a major portion, flows a particular kind of
water like a river. Sea life cannot survive here. Therefore, it is called the
Dead Sea or the Sea of Lut.
The local Department of Archaeology has set up some hotels and resi-
dential quarters at this site to attract tourists. The result is that people
with an incorrigible infatuation with the material and who are equally
dismissive of the concerns of the Hereafter have made this site a place of
fun and frolic. People go there to enjoy the sights of the ancient. Lest
such heedlessness becomes a habit, the Holy Qur'an has served a warn-
ing towards the end by saying: jjU iilli Jj> *d[ (Surely, in it there are
signs for the believers). It means: In reality, these sites and the events
associated with them are full of moral lessons for everyone having in-
sight. But, it is the good fortune of believers only who would benefit by
learning what these sites teach, while others would go through these
sites as tourists and leave empty-handed.
Verses 78 ■ 86
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 78 - 86
324
jX*>*JJi\ Lx>4^i <_ji5' S&'j fyf^ ^£*\1
3^sJ» %y 'x*t±\ % * jkju c4S
And, indeed, the people of Aikah were transgressors. [78]
So, We punished them in retribution and both of them
are (situated) by a highway, clearly visible. [79]
And the people of Al-ljijr did belie the messengers. [80]
And We provided them with Our signs yet they kept
turning away from them. [81] They would hew out
houses from the hills, in peace. [82] Then, the Cry seized
them by the morning. [83] So, whatever they earned did
not come to their help. [84]
And We did not create the heavens and the earth and
whatever is there in between them but with truth. And
the Hour is sure to come. Therefore, overlook in a gra-
cious manner. [85] Surely, your Lord is the Master - Crea-
tor, the All-Knowing. [86]
Commentary
Aikah means a dense forest. There are other views too. Some com-
mentators say that there was a dense forest near Madyan, therefore,
Aikah is actually the title of the people of Madyan. Others have said
that the people of Aikah and the people of Madyan were two different
people. It was after the destruction of one of them that Sayyidna
Shu'ayb £Js»l was sent to the other.
In Tafsir Ruh al-Malni, the following marfu' hadith appears with
reference to Ibn 'Asakir:
c^Ji Jtf ihi o£f &fvi ^li^T j j££
Madyan and the people of Aikah are two peoples. Allah Ta'ala
sent Shu'ayb to them.
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 87 - 99
325
And Al-Hijr is a valley situated in between Hijaz and Syria. It was in-
habited by the people of Thamud.
A Brief Explanation
Described at the beginning of the Surah was the hostility of the disbe-
lievers of Makkah against the Holy Prophet »H which also carried words
of comfort for him briefly. Now, at the end of the Surah, more words of
comfort appear to mollify his concern about their grudge and hostility.
Here, he is being asked not to grieve over their hostile opposition be-
cause there is a day when all scores will be settled, and that is the day of
Judgement, and it is bound to come as he has been told. Then, there is
the fact that Allah did not create the heavens and the earth and whatev-
er is there in between them but with truth and wisdom. The wise consid-
eration behind this creation is that people should believe in the existence
of the maker of the universe, attest to His Oneness and supremacy and
obey His injunctions. Also present there is the consequence of not doing
so, after the argument of Allah stands established, that the defaulter be
punished. Since this promised punishment does not seem to come in full
right here in this mortal world, it has to be somewhere else. For that,
the time is fixed, the time of the Qiyamah, the day of Judgement. And
this Hour is sure to come. Everyone will be taken care of there.
This being the wise arrangement of things, let him not grieve. The
better course for him is to overlook their wicked behaviour in a gracious
manner, that is, neither pay attention to their behavior nor complain
about it. The reason is that his Lord is great as Creator and great as the
Master Knower as well. He knows his patience and fortitude and He
knows the evil mechanizations of his enemies too. Therefore, He is to
exact the full return from them of what they have been doing.
Verses 87 - 99
Surah Al-FJijr : 15 : 87 - 99
326
CfJL>T JLaJj E Jj!
And We have given you the seven oft-repeated verses
and the glorious Qur'an. [87] Never stretch your eyes to-
wards what We have given to groups of them to enjoy
and do not grieve for them, and be kind to believers in
humbleness. [88] And say, "I am the one who warns clear-
ly (against punishment) [89] as We sent down upon the
schismatics [90] who split the Qur'an into bits. [91] So, by
your Lord, We shall question them all, [92] about what
they have been doing. [93]
Now, proclaim what you are commanded to and turn
away from the mushriks (polytheists). [94] Surely, We are
sufficient for you against those who deride, [95] those
who take to another god alongwith Allah. So, they shall
soon learn. [96] And We know that your heart feels dis-
tressed for what they say. [97] So, proclaim the purity,
and glory of your Lord and be among those who pros-
trate. [98] And worship your Lord until comes to you
that which is certain. [99]
Commentary
Surah Al-Fatihah is the Text and Summary of the Whole Qur'an
That Surah Al-Fatihah (The Opening) has been called the Glorious
Qur'an in this verse (87) indicates that Surah Al-Fatihah is, in a way, the
whole Qur'an - because the basic principles of Islam have been merged
in it.
1. In order to understand this, one must keep in mind that the words: oT/llj ^UuJl £-Ji
(►JinJl (the seven oft-repeated verses and the glorious Qur'an) in verse (87) are inter-
preted by the commentators in different ways. Most of them are of the view that
'seven oft-repeated verses' refer to Surah al-Fatihah which consists of seven verses.
Since these seven verses are repeated in every $alah, they have been referred to in
the verse 87 as 'oft-repeated verses'. Then, the words 'and the glorious Qur'an' occur-
ing after it are of explanatory nature which refer to the same 'seven oft-repeated
verses'. Therefore, the name of the 'glorious Qur'an' has been given here to the
Surah al-Fatihah itself. The comment of the author is based on this interpretation.
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 87 - 99
327
On Being Questioned in Al-Mahshar : About what will it be?
In verse 92, swearing by His Own sacred Being, Allah Tallahas de-
clared that all such people who came earlier or later shall definitely be
questioned.
The Sahabah j-***-1 p-f* asked the Holy Prophet j§t as to what
it will be about. He said that it will be about saying: «lJl VI *Jl V (la ilaha
illallah : there is no god worthy of worship but Allah). Al-Qurtubi, after
reporting this narration in his Tafsir, has said: It means the fulfilling of
this pledge practically as signified by the Kalimah Tayyibah: La ilaha
illallah. A simple verbal statement is not what is desired here because,
as for verbal attestation, that was done by the hypocrites (muriafiqln)
too. Hadrat al-Hasan al-Basri JUj" Jit <uj-j said: 'Iman (faith) does not
become a living reality by taking on a particular style and form, and Din
(religion) does not prosper by simply having the best of wishes for it.
'Iman is the name of that certitude which has been poured into the heart
and which has been proved true by deeds. This is well illustrated by a
Hadith from Sayyidna Zayd ibn Arqam in which the Holy Prophet i-H
has been reported to have said: A person who says: JJt VI *3i V (la ilaha
illallah : there is no god worthy of worship but Allah) with ikhlas (totally
unalloyed sincerity) will definitely go to Jannah. People asked: Yd Rasul
Allah, how is 'ikhlas' related to this Kalimah? He said: When this
Kalimah stops a person from what has been prohibited by Allah as
unlawful and impermissible, then, it is with 'ikhlas (with sincerity in
the absolute sense). (Qurtubl)
On Spreading the Religious Message Stage by Stage As
Convenient
Before the revelation of the verse (94): ll> (Now, proclaim
what you are commanded to), the Holy Prophet ^ and his noble Saha-
bah Oi"-**1 p-f^ ut-^j used to make Salah and recite Qur'an secretly (lest
they are seen and harmed). The process of passing on the religious mes-
sage to others and the mission of teaching and training was also kept se-
cret being limited to a counted few. The reason was that doing so openly
would have given the disbelievers the opportunity to bring harm to
them. In this verse (95), Allah Ta'ala has Himself taken the responsibil-
ity of seeing that they stay safe against those who deride their faith and
bring harm to them. Therefore, from that time onwards, the mission was
Surah Al-Hijr : 15 : 87 - 99
328
pursued openly and publicly in all its aspects, recitation of the Qur'an,
acts of worship, the call, the propagation, everything.
The people who have been referred to in the verse: 'J> ili^ W
(Surely, We are sufficient for you against those who deride - 95) their
ring leaders were five in number: (1) Al-'As ibn Wa'il (2) Aswad ibn
al-Muttalib (3) Aswad ibn 'Abd Yaghuth (4) Walid ibn Mughlrah (5)
Harith ibn Talhah. They were killed simultaneously and miraculously
when signalled by Sayyidna Jibra'il.
This event provides a guideline in matters of Tabligh and Da'wah. In
places and under circumstances where a worker in the way of Allah sees
no good coming out of saying what is true and right openly, rather appre-
hends harm coming to him in doing so, then, under such conditions,
doing so secretly is also correct and permissible. However, when there is
the option and ability to proclaim things openly, then, no delay should be
made in taking a public stance.
The Spiritual Defence Against Enemy Hostility
From verses 97 and 98, we learn that should one face heart-rending
sayings and doings of enemies the anxiety from which bothers him, then,
there is a spiritual cure for that condition: Let him or her get busy with
Tasbih and Tbadah, praising Allah Ta'ala and praying before Him. Allah
Ta'ala will Himself remove this pain and anxiety.
Alhamdulillah
The Commentary on
Surah Al-Hijr
Ends here.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 1 - 2
331
Surah Al-Nahl
(The Honey Bee)
Surah al--Nahl is Makkl and it has 128 verses and 16 sections
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verses 1 - 2
The command of Allah is bound to come. So, do not ask
for it to come sooner. Pure is He, and much higher than
what they ascribe to Him as partners. [1]
He sends down the angels at His behest with the spirit,
(that is, the revelation), upon whom He wills from
among His servants: 'Warn people that there is no god
but Me. So, fear Me.' [2]
The Name of the Surah
This Surah has been called Al-Nahl, that is, the honey bee because it
mentions it as a unique Divine marvel. Another name for this Surah is
Surah Al-Ni'am. (Qurtubi) The word Ni'am is the plural of Ni'mah (bless-
ing) because the great blessings of Allah Ta'ala have been particularly
mentioned in this Surah.
Commentary
The Surah begins without any particular introduction with a direct,
Surah Al-Nahl: 16 : 1 - 2
332
stern and awesome note of warning. The reason behind it was the saying
of the polytheists that Muhammad (al-Mustafa JL> j <uLp JJl JU») keeps
warning them of the day of Qiyamah and the punishment of Allah and
telling them that Allah Ta'ala has promised victory for him and punish-
ment for his opponents. All this, they challenged, they do not see coming
upon them. In reply, it was said: Vj^LS % &>\'JA j\ (The command of
Allah is bound to come. So, do not ask for it to come sooner - 1).
Here, the expression: *I)£if {amrullah : the command of Allah) means
the promise Allah has made to His Rasul - that his enemies will be made
to surrender, and that Muslims will be blessed with victory and honour.
In this verse, it is in a distinctly awesome tone that Allah Ta'ala has
said: Jfi (ata amrullah : translated here as 'the command of Allah is
bound to come'). Literally (the nuance of the original expression
remaining untranslatable), the sense is that issued is the command of Al-
lah, that is, it is bound to come which you will soon see.
Some commentators say that 'the command of Allah' here means the
day of Qiyamah. The sense of its being 'bound to come' is that it is going
to come soon. And if we were to look at it in the frame of the life of the
entire world itself, its being close, or its actual coming does not remain
much distant. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
As for the second sentence in the first verse where it is said that
Allah Ta'ala is free of Shirk (the ascribing of partners to Him), it means
that the act of these people who are belying the promise of Allah Ta'ala
is itself an act of Kufr (infidelity) and Shirk. Allah Ta'ala is absolutely
free from it. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
The essential message of the first verse is to call people to believe in
the Oneness of Allah {Tauhid) through a stern warning. The second
verse carries an affirmation of Tauhid through a reported proof, the
substance of which is that every Rasul or messenger of Allah, from
Sayyidna Adam ^gSBI to the Last of the Prophets •§£, who has come in
different parts of the world at different times, has but preached this
belief in the Oneness of Allah - though, none of them knew anything
about the life and work of each other because of obvious causes. Just
imagine if at least one hundred and twenty thousand blessed wise men
who are born in different ages, countries and regions, and believe in and
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 3 - 8
333
adhere to one single principle, then, one is naturally compelled to accept
that their saying so cannot be false. In order to have faith, this single
proof is sufficient.
The word: ^jj (ruh: spirit) as used in this verse, according to
Sayyidna ibn 'Abbas 4^>, means Wahy (revelation); and according to
some commentators, it means Hidayah (guidance). (Al-Bahr Al-MuliTt)
After having presented the reported proof of Tauhid in the second verse,
the same belief has been proved rationally by turning the focus on the
blessings of Allah Ta'ala as it follows next in verses 3-8.
Verses 3 - 8
Ji^- 4r> 0^5 j^j U.P JjOU JojVj Oj^JI {jX^-
He created the heavens and the earth in the proper way.
He is much higher than what they ascribe to Him as
partners. [3] He created man from a drop, and soon he
turned into a quarrelsome person expressing himself
openly. [4] As for the cattle, He created them, having
warmth for you, and other benefits; and of them you eat.
[5] And for you there is beauty in them when you drive
them (home) in the evening and take them out to graze.
[6] And they carry your loads to a city where you were
not able to reach without putting yourself into hard-
ship. Surely, your Lord is Very Kind, Very Merciful. [7]
And (He created) horses, mules and donkeys so that you
may ride on them and they may look good. And He
creates what you do not know (yet). [8]
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 3 - 8
334
Lexical Explanation
The word: <f~p*- (khaslm) in verse 4 has been derived from: -C^U^- (khu-
sumah) and means a quarrelsome person. Al-Anam is the plural of
na'am, which are catties such as the camel, goat and cow. (Al-Mufradat of
Raghib al-Isfaham)
The word: 7<-*z (difun) in verse 5 denotes what provides warmth, that
is, wool which is used to make warm clothings. The word: (turihun)
in verse 6 is a derivation from rawah, and: Ci^'JJ (tasrahun) in the same
verse, from sarah. When the cattle are sent to graze, it is called sarah,
and when they return home, it is called rawah. The expression: '^-iSfl
(shiqqil-anfus) in verse 7 means personal hardship.
Commentary
The verses affirm the Oneness of Allah through the great signs of the
creation of the universe. The first such creation pointed to is the creation
of the heavens and the earth. Then comes the creation of human beings
whom Allah Ta'ala has made the ones who are served by the whole uni-
verse. How did man originate? The text says that he was created from
an insignificant drop. What happened then was: jli jU^y1 (and soon
he turned into a quarrelsome person expressing himself openly). In other
words, when the elementally weak man was endowed with strength and
speech, he turned into a critic of the Creator Himself disputing His
Being and Attributes publicly.
After human beings, mentioned there was the creation of things
which were made specially for their benefit. Since the first addressees of
the Qur'an were Arabs and their economic life depended on domestic cat-
tle like camels, cows and goats, therefore, these were taken up first:
flifylj (As for the cattle, He created them - 5).
Then, out of the benefits received by human beings from the cattle,
two were particularly mentioned. (1) 7<~>? jSi (having warmth for you),
that is, they use wool from them to make clothings which keep them
warm during winters.
(2) The second benefit was mentioned in: 'd'Jfrt: L^j (and of them you
eat), that is, they can slaughter these animals and eat from their meat;
and, when alive, they procure milk from them which is fine food indeed.
Included here are butter, yogurt, butter-oil and everything else which
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 3 - 8
335
fall under dairy products.
For the rest of benefits derived from them, only one word: {manor
ft' : other benefits) was considered sufficient. It signifies that there are
countless benefits tied to the meat, skin, bone and hair of animals. It is
within the framework of this brevity, even ambiguity, that a hint has
been given towards all modern innovations in the processing and use of
food, dress, medicine and domestic articles, innovations which have been
made to date, or will be made right through the Last Day.
After that, identified there is yet another benefit of these cattle -
though, in terms of the contemporary Arab taste of the time - when it
was said that these cattle make things look good for them particularly
when they return home from their grazing grounds in the evening, or
when they are sent out to graze in the mornings. The reason is that
these cattle at that time become silent spokesmen of the strength and
pride of their owners.
Finally, mention has been made of another important benefit which
comes from these animals. They carry heavy loads to far out places,
places which could not be reached 'without putting yourselves into hard-
ship.' Out of the animals, camels and oxen have been particularly har-
nessed into this service of man at a large scale. Even during our day of
trains, trucks and cargo planes, human beings cannot universally claim
to have become free of their need. There are places in the world where
none of our modern means of transportation can work. Consequently,
one is compelled to borrow their services.
Since mention was made of 'an'am' that is, camels and oxen, it was
appropriate that mention be made of quadrupeds which have been creat-
ed exclusively for purposes of draft and ride. One does not benefit by
their milk or meat because, according to religious law, they are the cause
of moral diseases, hence prohibited. It was said: li^S^sJ^jJlj 'JliJlj 'J^S\j
'And (He created) horses, mules and donkeys so that you may ride on
them (which includes loading as a corollary) and (they were also created
so that) they may look good - 8.' The word: %j (zinah) used here means
the same favourable quality of life which, as commonly recognized, is the
pleasing possession of these animals by their owners.
Surah Al-Nahl: 16:3-8
336
Railroads, Automobiles and Aeroplanes in the Qur'an!
In the last sentence of verse 8, after having mentioned three animals
particularly used for riding, that is, horses, mules and donkeys, what
was said about other kinds of rides appears in the future tense as fol-
lows:
And He creates [or, will create] what you do not know (yet).
Thus, under this very statement, included there are all newly invent-
ed transport facilities which did not exist in the past, nor was there any
precise idea of what they shall be. For instance, there are railroads, auto-
mobiles and aeroplanes. Apart from these means of transport which
have been invented to date, included here are all other ways and means
which will be invented and used in the future. The reason is that the
creation of all these things is really nothing but the act of the Absolute
Creator. In it, the role of science, whether classical or modern, is no more
than utilizing the God-given intelligence and understanding when han-
dling metallic or other components also created by the same Power, go
through experimentations, find appropriate combinations and construct
working components. Then, it can go and generate energy from the Di-
vinely endowed treasures of air, water, heat etc. No science, classical or
modern, even both combined, can create iron and copper, or lighter
metals, nor can it create wood, nor air, nor water. None of these come
under its power or control. Science does no more than learn the art of
using what has been created by Divine power. All inventions of the
world are simply the detail of this usage. Therefore, with a little delibera-
tion, one is left with no choice but to accept and declare that all our new
inventions (for which we seem to be so fond of congratulating our own
selves!) are invariably the creation of the Absolute Creator.
In view of its importance, let us keep in mind that the text has used
the past tense: (khalaqa : He created) while mentioning the creation
of things earlier. However, after the mention of animals commonly used
for riding, the tense used: jfcj (yakhluqu : He will create, or creates) is
that of future. This change clearly indicates that the word so used is for
means of transport and other things which have not yet come into exis-
tence. But, Allah Ta'ala has it in His Knowledge as to what modes of
travel and other things are to be created in times to come. All this was
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 3 - 8
337
said in this small sentence here.
It was also possible that Allah Ta'ala would have mentioned all new
inventions to come into being in the future by name. But, the mention of
words signifying railroads, automobiles and aeroplanes would have
brought no benefit except that it would have left people bewildered in
mental confusion - because the very conceptualization of such things at
that time was not easy, nor were such words in use for such things any-
where so that people could make some sense out of them.
My respected father, Hadrat Maulana Muhammad Yasin *lJl <u^- j
said: Our teacher, Hadrat Maulana Muhammad Ya'qub Nanautawi j
Ju; Jjl, the great teacher of teachers, used to say: 'The rail (railway, rail-
road) has been mentioned in the Holy Qur'an.' For proof, he quoted this
verse. Cars, though invented, were not common in those days, while the
aeroplanes were not invented yet. Therefore, he found it sufficient to
mention the 'rail.'
Rulings:
1. The Qur'an first mentioned al-an'am, that is, the camel, cow and
goat. Then, out of their benefits, one such benefit was declared to be the
eating of their meat. Then, as separate from it, it was said: JliJlj 3*^0
'J&>J\j (and horses, mules and donkeys). When pointing out to their bene-
fits, definite mention was made of their use for riding, and that they
may look good by having them. But, the eating of their meat has not
been mentioned here. This provides the proof that the meat from horse,
mule and donkey is not Halal. As for the meat from mule and donkey is
concerned, the majority of Fuqaha' (Muslim jurists) agree upon its meat
being Haram - and in a Hadith on the subject, its unlawfulness has been
clearly stated. But, in the case of horse meat, there are two conflicting
narrations of Hadith. One of them puts it as Halal, while the other, as
Haram. Therefore, sayings of the Fuqaha' of the Muslim community be-
came divided on this religious issue. Some declared it to be Halal while
others called it Haram. It was because of these conflicting arguments
that Imam Abu Hanifah, did not call horse meat Haram like the meat of
a donkey or mule, but he did call it Makurh (reprehensible). (Ahkam
al-Qurln by Al-Jassas).
2. From verse 6 and 8, it appears that beauty and embellishment are
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 9
338
allowed - though, pride and arrogance are Haram (prohibited). The differ-
ence is that the outcome of beauty and embellishment is that it makes
one happy with himself, or that it shows the blessing of Allah openly.
When this happens, neither does one nurse the idea in his heart that he
is deserving of this blessing, nor does he take others to be low and con-
temptible. Instead, such a person keeps the fact, that all good things of
life given to him are but the gift and blessing of Allah Ta'ala, foremost in
his mind. Contrary to this is pride and arrogance under which one takes
himself to be deserving of this blessing while taking others to be low.
That is Haram (forbidden). (Bayan al-Qur'an)
Verse 9
Crf^ J<£>^ 's&Jj ^Jt* ^ J J^Jl 'XaS ^1 Jpj
And undertaken by Allah is (to show) the right path while
there are some (paths) which swerve; and had He so
willed, He would have led you all to the right path. [9]
Commentary
Presented in the previous verses was a description of the great bless-
ings of Allah Ta'ala as rational proof of His Oneness. This description of
Divine blessings continues later on as well.
In between these two, the present verse (9) has been introduced par-
enthetically for the purpose of warning that Allah Ta'ala, pursuant to
His standing promise, has taken it upon Himself that He makes the
straight path which takes its follower to Allah Ta'ala clear and explicit.
Therefore, the objective of the presentation of Divine blessings is to dem-
onstrate proofs of the Being and Oneness of Allah Ta'ala.
But, counter to this, people have preferred to go by other crooked
ways. It is unfortunate that, despite having clear signs and open proofs,
they do not benefit by them. Instead, go on straying endlessly.
After that it was said that Allah Ta'ala, if He had so willed, would
have made all of them to (compulsively) be on the right path. Had He
done so, it was within His power. But, wisdom and expedient considera-
tions required that there be no compulsion. Let the two paths be before
everyone. Whoever elects to take whichever path should be free to take
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 10 - 16
339
it. Everyone goes his or her way. The Straight Path (al-Sirat
al-Mustaqlm) will take people to Allah Ta'ala and Jannah (Paradise). As
for other crooked ways, they will take people to Jahannam (Hell).
Human beings have been given the power to choose whichever path they
wish to take.
Verses 10 - 16
^ ^SXplV^ 4^ t)jli*> f^SJ cJ^ dUi cM ^ o/»t
^r> £>j^4t f>2? dUi ^» cM * '^fjft UiiJ. ^jOl
diliii
^ \ -,'V ^ s j * j s s s J ' * ^ s J % J '
He is the One who sent down water from the heavens
from which you have your drink and from which (you
grow) plants, on which you pasture cattle. [10] He causes
thereof to grow for you the crops, and olives, and
date-palms, and grape-vines, and of all the fruits. Sure-
ly, in that, there is a sign for a people who ponder. [11]
And He has subjugated for you the day and the night
and the sun and the moon. And the stars (too) are sub-
servient by His command. Surely, in that, there are
signs for a people who understand. [12]
And (He subjugated) for you whatever He created on the
earth having varied colours. Surely, in that, there is a
sign for a people who accept advice. [13]
SHrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 10 - 16
340
And He is the One who has subjugated the sea so that
you may eat fresh meat therefrom, and may take out
from it ornaments you wear, and you see the boats cleav-
ing through it, and so that you may seek of His bounty
and that you may be grateful. [14]
And He placed mountains on the earth, lest it should
shake with you, and rivers and tracks, so that you may
find the right way. [15] And (He created) signs. And
through stars they find the right path. [16]
Commentary
The word: y*i (shajar) in verse 10: ijll~> *j "Jx£> il. (from which [you
grow] plants, on which you pasture cattle) is mostly applied to a tree
which stands on a trunk. Sometimes, it is also applied, in an absolute
sense, to everything which grows on land. Included therein are grass on
stems or tendrils. This is the sense meant in this verse, because the pas-
turing of cattle has been mentioned immediately after which is mostly re-
lated to grass.
The last word: t>^lLJ (tusimun) is a derivation from isamah which
means to leave cattle to graze freely in a pasture.
It will be noticed that all verses cited above point out to Divine bless-
ings and mention the creation of the universe with unprecedented wis-
dom. In them, those who ponder find significant indicators and proofs
which lead them to perceive the truth of Tauhid, the truth that Allah
Ta'ala is One. Therefore, while these blessings are being mentioned,
they are tied up with a notice to pay attention, think, understand and ac-
cept advice. Consequently, at the end of verse 11, it was said: a& 'dS? 'j> til
{fti (Indeed, in that, there is a sign for a people who ponder). The
reason is that the linkage of pastures, crops, trees and their flowers and
fruits with the creativity and wisdom of Allah Ta'ala needs some reflec-
tion. If one ponders over a grain or pit, he will come to realize that simp-
ly putting it inside the land and watering it cannot automatically cause
it to grow into a huge big tree with flowers of many colours opening up
all over it. No tiller or farmer or land owner has made this happen. Their
role in this process is nil. All this is linked with and tied to the creativity
and wisdom of the Absolute Master.
After that, when came the description of the night and day, the sun,
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 10 - 16
341
the moon and the stars which have been made subservient by His com-
mand, it was said in the concluding sentence of verse 12: f^o-^i^^j^l
tfj£> (Indeed, in that, there are signs for a people who understand).
Given here is the hint that these things are of course subservient to the
command of Allah, an open fact which does not need a lot of thinking.
Anyone having some reason in him would understand, because there
was obviously some human input in the growth of vegetation and trees,
but, in this case, there is none.
Before we move to the next verse, let us clarify the first sentence of
verse 12: j^'j 'fy '<&'J^< (And He has subjugated for you the day and the
night). Here, 'subjugating the day and the night' means that Allah made
them subservient to His command in order that they can serve man, pur-
suant to which the night brings comfort to him and the day smooths out
the avenues of his work. 'Subjugating them' never means that the day
and the night start alternating under human command.
Then, in verse 13, after mentioning all other varied produce of the
land, it was said: ij^faJfyJ^Sl yji 'j> %\ (Surely, in that, there is a sign for
a people who accept advice). The sense is that no deep thinking is
needed here as well - because, the proof has been furnished openly. But,
the condition is that one must look at it carefully and learn his lesson.
Otherwise, one who has no sense or concern and who just pays no
attention could hardly hope to benefit from it.
After the description of things created in the heavens and the earth,
and the benefits human beings derive from them, the text now turns to
the high seas wherein Divine wisdom has placed many more benefits for
them. Verse 14 which begins with the words: \'J^Q'J~3\'J*1* csiftji (And He
is the One who has subjugated the sea so that you may eat) which points
out to the excellent arrangement whereby they get their supply of sea
food, fresh white meat from the fish.
By calling the fish, fresh meat, in the sentence which follows immedi-
ately, that is: \i}> lliJil. l^is"G) (so that you may eat fresh meat therefrom -
14), a hint has also been placed within the statement that it is free of
any condition of slaughtering necessary with other animals. That is, as
if, meat made ready, without having to do so. This was the first benefit.
The second benefit is indentified in the sentence appearing immedi-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 10 - 16
342
ately next: t^j~£ 9?- '"^ 'j* (and may take out from it ornaments
you wear - 14), that is, divers would dive in it and take out what the text
calls: (hilyah: translated as ornaments). The literal meaning of hil-
yah' is zinah, that which beautifies, embellishes, adorns or ornaments.
Thus, the reference here is to pearls and precious coral stones which are
taken out of the sea. Women wear it as necklaces or earrings. Though
these ornaments are worn by women, yet the Holy Qur'an has used the
word in the masculine gender: l^Ll: (talbasunaha), that is, 'you wear.'
What has been hinted here is that the wearing of ornaments by women
is, in reality, in the interest of men. That woman looks good is, in reality,
the right of man. He can even compel his wife to wear dress and orna-
ments which look good on her. Other than that, men too can use precious
stones on their rings.
The third benefit of the sea appears in: lj££Jj iSyj
(And you see the boats cleaving through it and so that you may seek His
bounty - 14). The word: ifulk) means boat, and: jA'y (mawakhir) is
the plural of : makhirah. Makhr (^C) means to cleave or plough
through the water. The reference is to boats and ships which traverse
the sea cleaving through the waves of the waters.
The sense of the verse (14) is that Allah Ta'ala has made the sea one
of the means of reaching distant countries. Thus, He has made it easy
for human beings to travel by sea and bring in or send out their commer-
cial goods. The text also declares it to be an excellent means of seeking
the bounty of Allah, that is, their rizq or sustenance - because, trading
through the sea routes is most economical and beneficial.
In Verse 16, it was said: ^Xf-^ £>f ls?(x) u>jVl J> (And He placed
mountains on the earth, lest it should shake with you). The word: [gffjj
(rawasiya) is the plural of (rasiyah) which denotes a huge mountain.
The word: (tamida) is a derivation from the verbal noun: (mayd)
which means to shake or swing or sway from side to side (due to loss of
balance).
The sense of the verse is that Allah Ta'ala has not made the sphere
of the Earth from components which are not solid and balanced, there-
fore, it is heavier on one side and lighter on some other. Its necessary
outcome was that the Earth was to be taken as stationary, as commonly
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 17 - 23
343
held by early thinkers; or, taken to be orbitally moving, as determined
by some early and most modern scientists. Under both these views, this
phenomenon would have caused terristerial turbulence which is iden-
tified as shaking, swinging or swaying from side to side. To stop this tur-
bulence and to provide a balance for the terristerial composition, Allah
Ta'ala placed on the Earth the weight of mountains so that it would not
shake. As for its orbital movement like all planets which is the common-
ly held view from Pythagorus to modern scientists made more explicit
through contemporary experiments, it is something which the Holy
Qur'an neither affirms nor rejects. In fact, this possible turbulence which
has been stopped through the use of mountains should be more condu-
cive to this orbital movement which is credited to the Earth like other
planets. Allah knows best.
In the last verse (16), it was said: JJ» ^x^^'j ""V-^K} 'And (He creat-
ed) signs. And through stars they find the rigbt path.' Since trade-orient-
ed travel was mentioned above, it was considered appropriate that con-
veniences which Allah Ta'ala has provided in the heavens and the earth
designed to help travellers cover distances and reach destinations be
mentioned alongside. Therefore, it was said: c-U^j (wa 'alamat), that is,
'We have set up many signs in the form of mountains, rivers, trees,
homes and things like that in order to help people find their way on the
earth.' It is obvious that, had the earth been flat, there was no way man
would stray around in his effort to reach his destination.
As for the last statement in the verse: 'Oj^ jli ,»i«IlL>j that is, the way
travellers know their bearing through territorial signs, quite similarly,
they also find out their orientation through stars as well. The modality
of the address here seems to hint that the initial purpose of the creation
of the stars is, for that matter, something else - however, alongwith it,
their additional benefit is that they help in the charting of one's course
when travelling.
Verses 17-23
Jjl C*j 1 jOij c)Jj <^ v)> l) J^ii jlkj^ Jja£ jlkj J{yS\
j i *, >■ \> ' »\u- * J 4 A |, *. , j, ' * ■> i i ,
J (*~^ <^A)" (*-*?" J JJ-^ v\ y&^u i
Surah Al-Nabl : 16 : 17 - 23
344
Then, is He who creates (everything) equal to one who
does not? Would you still pay no heed? [17]
And if you count the bounties of Allah, you cannot count
them all. Surely, Allah is Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful.
[18] And Allah knows what you conceal and what you re-
veal. [19]
And those whom they invoke beside Allah do not create
anything, rather they are themselves created [20] - dead,
having no life. And they do not know when they shall be
raised again. [21] Your God is One God. So, those who do
not believe in the Hereafter, their hearts are defiant and
they are arrogant. [22] Invariably, Allah knows what
they conceal and what they reveal. Surely, He does not
like the arrogant. [23]
Commentary
Verses appearing immediately earlier described the many blessings
of Allah Ta'ala in details, proved that He alone is their Creator and es-
tablished that He is unique in this matter. Now, in the present verses,
there comes an admonition against the failure of people to recognize that
there is a fact behind the statement describing all these blessings - and
that is Tauhid, the Oneness of Allah Ta'ala, except whom there is none
worthy of worship. Therefore, it was said: When it stands proved that
Allah alone made the heavens and the earth, made the mountains and
rivers, vegetation and animals, trees and plants with their fruits and
flowers, how can that most sacred Being that is the Creator of all these
things become, for no reason, like idols and icons which cannot create
anything? Why would you not understand something so elementary?
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 24 - 29
345
Verses 24 - 29
r^LkJ <T% 'jf$\ 'j^ca \7jti v ^ sji \>£ ^ %
^r^J^i '^v&A Jjj crt'j N 3-*^ K>! r*j(3
o-^ ^iy ^Js- j^i •tyyn
f4r^ U?-^ ^Lii jl^-*^ 4^ Js- <JjLi\j
And when it is said to them, "What has your Lord sent
down?' They say, 'It is nothing but the tales of the an-
cient." [24] Hence, they shall carry their burdens in full
on the day of Judgment, and some of the burdens of
those whom they mislead without knowledge. Remem-
ber, evil is the burden they carry. [25]
Those before them did make plots. Then (the command
of) Allah came upon their buildings (uprooting them)
from the foundations. So roofs fell down upon them
from above, and the punishment came to them from
where they would not perceive. [26] Then, on the Day of
Judgment, He will put them to disgrace and will say,
"Where are My partners for whom you used to quarrel?"
Those endowed with knowledge will say, "Today, the
disgrace and the ill fate are upon the disbelievers - [27]
the ones to whom the angels brought death while they
were (still) unjust to themselves." Then, they will take to
submission, (yet will say), "We used to do nothing
wrong." (They will be answered) Why not? Allah knows
what you used to do. [28] Hence, enter the gates of
Jahannam to live there for ever. And evil is the abode of
the arrogant. [29]
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 24 - 29
346
Commentary
It will be recalled that, after describing the blessings of Allah and
proving that He was unique in the creation of the universe, the text
made a pointed reference to how the polytheists chose to stick to their
own ways of error. In the present verses, the text describes how they, not
content with their own straying, tried that others should also go astray
like them. The punishment they would get for doing that has also been
stated here. Earlier to that (24), there is a question about the Qur'an, and
the addressees of the question, at this place, are the polytheists. It is
their haughty and ignorant answer which has been mentioned here
alongwith a warning of consequences for this attitude. Then, after five
verses (30), the same question has been addressed to believers who fear
Allah which is followed by their answer, and where a promise of reward
for it has been mentioned.
The Holy Qur'an does not explicity say as to who asked the question.
Therefore, commentators have expressed different views in this matter.
Some say that the question was asked by disbelievers. Others say that it
was asked by Muslims. Still others take one question to have been asked
by the polytheists while the other by Muslims. But, the Holy Qur'an has
kept it ambiguous. This is to indicate that there is no need to argue as to
where the question came from. What has to be seen is the answer and,
more importantly, its ultimate consequence - which, the Qur'an has it-
self chosen to describe.
The essence of the answer given by the polytheists is that they simp-
ly refused to acknowledge that there was any word of Allah really
revealed from Him. In fact, they dismissed the Qur'an as nothing but
tales of people from early ages. Thereupon, the Qur'an admonished those
unjust people for disinforming people about the Qur'an by telling them
that it was nothing but the tales of the ancient whereby they make oth-
ers too go astray like them. As for the consequences, these they shall
have to face. It means that the total curse of their sins has to fall on
them anyway on the Day of Judgment, but part of the curse of the evil
consequences of their role in misguiding others will also fall on them.
Then it was said that the burden of sins which these people are piling up
on their shoulders is a terribly evil burden.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 35 - 40
347
Verses 30 - 34
JJ ^/t> ^ 'S$ ^ ^ 3fc
And it is said to the God-fearing, "What has your Lord re-
vealed?" They say, 'The best." Those who do good in this
world, there is good for them. And, indeed, the abode of
the Hereafter is much better. And excellent is the abode
of the God-fearing - [30] the eternal gardens they enter,
with rivers flowing beneath them. For them there is
what they desire. That is how Allah rewards the
God-fearing - [31] the ones to whom angels bring death
while they were pure (in beliefs and deeds). They (an-
gels) say, 'Peace on you! Enter Paradise for the deeds
you have been doing." [32]
They are waiting for nothing but that the angels come to
them, or comes the command of your Lord. Similarly
acted those who were before them. And Allah did not
wrong them, rather they were doing wrong to them-
selves. [33] So, the evil of what they did overtook them,
and they were encircled by the very thing they used to
mock at. [34]
Verses 35 - 40
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 35 - 40
348
iDl J^X* J^'^j^ b[ 4rn> 'Jt?S<ZS\ '<j£f
, > , \.. j * , i'* ^ -> \ > * > * -, ." £ 1. £ > ' -• ' <\
Xp* 4jJb I j^ilj ^rv> Jij^ ^ p-fr1 i>* <~£Mt *
jtl^j Up Up, J, *c^j ,y <dJl ^Uj!
And the polytheists said, "If Allah had so willed, we
would have not worshipped anything other than Him -
neither we nor our forefathers - nor would we have
made anything unlawful without (command from) Him."
Similarly acted those who were before them. Therefore,
the messengers are responsible for nothing but to con-
vey the message clearly. [35]
And We did raise a messenger among every people, with
the message, "Worship Allah and stay away from the Re-
bel." Then, there were some among them whom Allah
guided, and there were others on whom deviation (from
the right path) was established. So, travel on earth and
see how was the fate of those who belied (the prophets).
[36]
If you are keen on their guidance, then, (remember that)
Allah does not lead to the right path the ones whom He
lets go astray, and for them there are no helpers. [37]
And they swore by Allah, taking great pains in their
oaths: "Allah shall not resurrect those who die." Why
not? It is a promise on His part which is due to come
true, but most of the people do not know. [38] - so that He
discloses for them what they have been disputing about,
and so that those who disbelieve may know that they
were liars. [39] Our only word for a thing when We in-
tend it is that We say to it, "Be," and it comes to be. [40]
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 35 - 40
349
Commentary
The first doubt expressed by these disbelievers was: If Allah does not
like our Kufr and Shirk and other unlawful deeds, why would He not
stop us from doing so by force?
The absurdity of this doubt was all too evident. Therefore, instead of
answering it, just saying words of comfort for the Holy Prophet »H was
considered sufficient, so that he does not feel sad about such senseless
questions. The reason why their doubt was absurd is also obvious. Allah
Ta'ala has set up the system of this world on the basic arrangement that
human beings have not been kept under compulsion totally. A kind of
power to choose was given to them. If they use this choice in obedience to
Allah, they have their reward for it; and if they use it to disobey Him,
then, there stands His promise of punishment. That there will be a day
of Judgment when the dead shall be resurrected and called to account
for their deeds are the consequential outcome of this early warning. If
Allah Ta'ala had decided that He would force everyone to obey Him, who
then would have dared to remain outside the fold of obedience to Him?
But, His wisdom so required that such compulsion was not appropriate.
Therefore, choice was given to human beings. Now, if the disbelievers
were to say - had Allah disliked our ways, why would He not stop us by
force? - it is an absurd and hostile question.
Has a Rasul of Allah appeared in India and Pakistan too?
From verse 36 in the present Surah: H'JJj P>"£"j>, (And We did
raise a messenger among every people), as well as from verse 24 of Surah
Fatir: ^Jtf l^i ^ H\ jil 'J* b\j (And there is no group of people among whom
there has not been a warner - 35:24), it outwardly appears that messen-
gers may have also been sent to areas now known as India and Pakistan
- whether residents of the area, or located in another country whose de-
puties or emissaries had reached there. Then, there is the verse of Surah
Al-Qasas: 'J* '<^\ £ ^yj^J (so that you may warn a people unto whom
came no warner - 28:46). The sense released by the verse is that no war-
ner had come before him to the people unto whom the Holy Prophet $§f
was sent. This can be answered by saying that this obviously refers to
the people of Arabia who became the first addressees of the prophetic
mission of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa sH - the fact being that no
prophet since Sayyidna Isma'il BSiSBl had appeared among them. There-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
350
fore, the title given to these people in the Holy Qur'an was :
"Ummiyyin" (the unlettered ones). This does not necessarily imply that
no prophet came before him in the rest of the world as well. Allah knows
best.
Verses 41 - 42
And those who have migrated for the sake of Allah after
they were oppressed, We shall give them a good place in
the world and, of course, the reward of the Hereafter is
much greater, if they only knew! [41] - those who kept pa-
tient and who place trust in their Lord. [42]
Commentary
The verb: Gj*1* (hajaru) is a derivation from hijrat (pausal : hijrah)
which literally means to leave one's homeland. The leaving of one's home-
land done for the sake of Allah is an act of great obedience and worship
in Islam. The Holy Prophet «H said: ' #3 £>IST £ ('Hijrah demol-
ishes all sins that were before it').
This Hijrah is Fard (obligatory) and Wajib (necessary) under some
situations while it is recommended as desirable and better (Mustahabb)
under some others. Related injunctions have appeared in details under
comments on verse 97 of Surah An-Nisa' : *ui 'j*'} jjf (Was not the
earth of Allah wide enough that you might have sought refuge in it? -
3:97) [Ma'ariful-Qur'an, Volume II] Mentioned here at this place are particu-
lar promises which Allah Ta'ala has made to Muhajirin, those who do
Hijrah, that is, leave their homeland for His sake.
How does Hijrah bring Better Life in the Present World?
In the verses cited above, two great promises have been made to Mu-
hajirin subject to some conditions: (1) To give them a good place right
here in this world, and (2) To bless them with the greater reward of the
Hereafter which is limitless. The expression: 'a good place in the world'
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
351
is highly comprehensive. It includes a good residence for the Muhajir
(one who does Hijrah) as well as neighbours who are good. It also in-
cludes extended means of living, supremacy over hostile enemies, recog-
nition and fair name among people, and honour which continues through
the family, and progeny. (Qurtubl)
The background of the revelation of the verse is basically the first Hij-
rah which the noble Companions made to Ethiopea. Then, the probabil-
ity that it may include the Hijrah to Ethiopea as well as the Hijrah to
al-Madmah al-Munawwarah which came after that. Mentioned here in
this verse are the same Muhajirin to Ethiopea, or the Muhajirin to
Madinah. Therefore, some scholars have said that this promise was for
these blessed Sahabah only, that is, those who had made their Hijrah to
Ethiopea, or those who had later done it to Madinah. As for the promise
of Allah, it stood already fulfilled within the present world, something
witnessed openly. Everyone saw how Madinah was made for them the
real good place to live. Instead of hostile neighbours, they lived among
those who were sympathetic, sharing and sacrificing. Enemies were con-
quered and subdued. Within a short period of time since their Hijrah,
doors of ample sustenance were thrown open for them. The poor and
needy of yester years became wealthy citizens of the day. Many coun-
tries of the world came under their sway. Such were their achiements in
moral greatness and beauty of conduct that they remain receiving words
of praise from friends and foes alike even to this day. Allah Ta'ala
blessed them with great honour, and their generations as well. These
were things that were to take place in this world, which they did. Now,
the promise of the Hereafter shall also be fulfilled. But, says Abu Hayy-
an in his Tafsir Al-Bahr Al-Muhit:
The expression: Oj*1* (And those who migrated) is general
and inclusive of all those who leave their homeland whatever
their country or time. Therefore, this includes all Muhajirin,
from the very first ones down to the last among them who do
their Hijrah for the sake of Allah right upto the Last Day, the
day of Al-Qiyamah. (v. 5, p. 492)
This is also as required by the general exegetic rule under which a
commentator relies on the general sense of the word, even though there
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
352
be a particular event or group as the prime cause of the revelation of the
verse. Therefore, included in this promise are Muhajirin of the whole
world and of all times - and the fulfillment of both these promises for all
Muhajirin is certain.
A similar promise has been made for Muhajirin in the following
verse of Surah An-Nisa': *il/> \'J& £>*J- J> JJl Jll. 'j> 'J/j [And
whoever migrates in the way of Allah he shall find many a place to settle
and wide dimension (of resources) - 4:100] particularly promised wherein
are spatial abundance and extensive means. But, alongwith these pro-
mises, the Holy Qur'an has also put forth some qualifications of Muhaji-
rin and some conditions of Hijrah as well. Therefore, those deserving of
the fulfillment of these promises can only be the Muhajirin who possess
these qualifications and who have satisfied the desired conditions.
Out of these, the very first condition is that of: <UI J> (fil-lah: for the
sake of Allah) which means that the purpose of doing Hijrah should only
be to please Allah Tail! and that, in it, there be no selfish motives of
material gains such as business or employment. The second condition is
that these Muhajirin be victims of injustice as stated in: \'JJ& £ ^>(j*
er they were oppressed). The third qualification is that they stay patient
against initial disadvantages and difficulties showing steadfastness and
fortitude as pointed out in: \'j%*> 'J>3\ (those who kept patient). The fourth
qualification is that they, even while utilizing all available material
means, make it a point to place their trust in Allah alone for every ulti-
mate success comes from Him alone, as described in: 'ti'Jt'Jj jUfcj J&j (and
who place trust in their Lord).
This tells us that there are initial difficulties in everything undertak-
en. However, should a Muhajir fail to find the promised good place and
favourable condition, then, instead of doubting the promise of the
Qur'an, he better assess his intention, sincerity and conduct on which
these promises have been made. Once this is done, he will discover that
it was but his own fault, may be the intention was not pure, or there was
a lack of endurance and trust.
Migration and Hijrah : Different Kinds and Their Injunctions
At this point, Imam Al-Qurtubi has given details about migration
and Hijrah highlighting their difference alongwith some related injunc-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
353
tions. This is being reproduced here in view of its relevant usefulness.
Quoting Ibn al-'Arabi, Al-Qurtubi says that going out of the home-
land and travelling through the earth is either to run from something
and find a safe haven, or to seek and get something. The first kind of
trip which is to escape and be safe from something is called Hijrah which
is of six kinds:
1. Going from Par al-Kufr (Abode of Disbelief) to Par al-Islam (Abode
of Islam): This kind of journey was obligatory (Fard) even during the
days of the Holy Prophet s|§ and it shall remain obligatory, subject to cap-
ability and ability, right through the day of the Qiyamah (when there is
no security of life, property and honour, or that it is not possible to fulfill
religious obligations, the Fara'id of Din). If one continues to stay in Par
al-Harb (technically an enemy country of disbelievers at war with Mus-
lims), one will be considered a sinner.
2. To get out of Par al-Bid'ah (Abode overtaken by deviation from es-
tablished religion): Ibn Qasim says that he had heard from Imam Malik
Ji\ju JJ! <»». j that it is not Halal for any Muslim to stay at a place where
the early righteous elders of the Muslim community (al-Salaf-al-Sali-
hun) are criticised and maligned. After reporting this statement, Ibn
al-Arabi writes that it is totally correct - because, should you be unable
to eradicate the practice of what is forbidden, then, it becomes necessary
for you that you should remove your own self from that place, and have
nothing to do with it. This is as commanded by Allah Ta'ala in the
Qur'an: 'j° ~J> 'tiy+'j** cJt> (And when you see those who
indulge in Our verses adversely, turn away from them - 6:68).
3. To get out of a place overtaken by what is Haram: This is because
the quest for what is Halal is obligatory (Fard) on every Muslim.
4. To move out in order to avoid being subjected to physical pain:
This kind of journey is permissible. In fact, it is a blessing from Allah
that one should leave a place where danger exists that he will be physi-
cally hurt by enemies. So, this is his way out of that danger. This fourth
kind of journey was first made by Sayyidna Ibrahim It was to seek
deliverance from the pain inflicted on him by his people. When he left
'Iraq for Syria, he had said: JJij J^^'Jl (I am a muhajir [emigrant] unto
my Lord - 29:26). After him, Sayyidna Musa made a similar journey
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
354
from Egypt to Madyan: 'Ji% l£ (he got out from there, fearing,
watching - 28:21).
5. To move out due to unsuitable climate or likely diseases: This is
the fifth kind of journey which has also been permitted by Islam as the
Holy Prophet Ǥ| had advised some shepherds to settle by the grooves
outside Madinah because the climate of the city did not suit them. Simi-
larly, Sayyidna Umar al-Faruq had sent an executive order to Sayy-
idna Abu 'Ubaidah 4^> that he should should shift the provincial capital
from Jordan to some site located on a higher altitude where the climate
is not bad.
But, this is on condition that there be no plague or other epidemic
diseases affecting the area. And if, an epidemic does spread out in an
area, it is governed by another rule, that is, those who are already pre-
sent there do not have to get out from that area. As for those who are
outside it, they should not go in there - as it happened with Sayyidna
'Umar al-Faruq 4^e> during his journey to Syria. When he reached the bor-
ders of Syria, he was told that a plague has spread throughout that coun-
try. Hearing that, he hesitated from entering that country. He went into
repeated consultations with the Sahabah to resolve this problem. The
resolution came only after Sayyidna 'Abd Al-Rahman ibn Al-'Awf 4^> nar-
rated a Hadith in which the Holy Prophet !|i had said:
When plague spreads in an area where you are present, do not
go out from there; and when it spreads in an area where you
are not already present, do not go in there (after having heard
of plague). (This Hadith has been reported by Tirmidhi who calls it
Hasan §ahih)
At that time, Sayyidna 'Umar al-Faruq 4^>, in obedience to the com-
mand of the Hadith, proclaimed that the whole caravan shall turn back
and go home.
Some 'Ulama have pointed out that this Hadith has a particular ele-
ment of wisdom in it, that is, the people staying in an area affected by
some epidemic are most likely to be infected by its germs. If they were to
run away from there, the one who is infected dangerously is not going to
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 41 - 42
355
survive anyway, but he would infect others wherever he goes. Hence, the
wise decision.
6. To secure personal property and possessions: When someone feels
the danger of being hit by thieves and robbers at a certain place, he
should move away from there. The Shari'ah of Islam has permitted
doing this as well because the property and possessions of a Muslim are
as sacrosanct as his or her life.
These six kinds belong to migration undertaken to run for safety
against something. Then, there is the journey undertaken to seek and
get something. It has nine kinds:
1. The journey for moral self-correction: It means touring and travell-
ing through Allah's earth for the particular purpose of witnessing the
creation of Allah Ta'ala, the manifestations of His most perfect power,
and having a spot observation of the sad end of past peoples in order to
learn one's essential lesson in how to live sensibly and confidently. The
Holy Qur'an has exhorted people to embark on such trips, for instance
in: jjjft '01? Li^T ^j^ll ^ 1^14 jUjt (Have they not travelled
around the earth and seen how was the end of those before them? -
35:44). 'Ulama have identified the journey undertaken by Sayyidna
Dhul-Qarnain as a journey of this kind, while some of them suggest that
his journey through the earth was to establish Divine Law on it.
2. The journey of Hajj: That it is an Islamic duty subject to some con-
ditions is well known.
3. The journey of Jihad: All Muslims know that it is also either oblig-
atory (far4), or necessary (wajib), or recommended (mustahabb).
4. The journey for employment: If a person cannot find economic sup-
port for his needs in his homeland, it is incumbent on him that he
travels elsewhere and look for an employment opportunity there.
5. The journey for trading: It means travelling to acquire wealth in
excess to the measure of need. According to Islamic legal norms, this too
is permissible. Allah Ta'ala says: f&>j <j* I yc£ hV^&r ^ : 'There is
no sin on you that you seek the bounty of your Lord (by trading) - 2:198.'
Here, by 'seeking of bounty' in this verse, the reference is to trading.
When Allah Ta'ala has allowed trading even during the Hajj trip, then,
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
356
undertaking a journey for the sole purpose of trading becomes permis-
sible in the first degree.
6. The journey for education: That it is an absolute duty in terms of
religious need, and that it is an obligation of sufficiency (fard al-kifayah:
an obligation which, if discharged by some, would suffice for others) in
terms of what is more than needed, is widely known and amply recog-
nized.
7. The journey to a place believing it to be sacred and blessed: This is
not correct and proper except for the three Masajid and they are: (1)
Al-Masjid Al-Haram (The Sacred Mosque of Makkah al-Mukarramah)
(2) Al-Masjid An-Nabawiyy (The Mosque of the Holy Prophet $|f , in
Al-Madlnah al-Munawwarah) (3) Al-Masjid Al-Aqsa (Baytul-Maqdis).
[This is the view of Al-Qurtubi and Ibn al-'Arabi. Other revered scholars of early
Islam and their successors have also allowed the undertaking of travel to visit places
generally considered blessed - Muhammad Shafi'].
8. The journey undertaken to guard Islamic frontiers: This is known
as Ribat. There are many Hadith reports which commend it strongly.
(For details on Ribat, please see our comments under Verse 200 of Surah 'Al-'Imran in
Malriful-Qur'an, Volume II)
9. The journey to visit relatives and friends: This too has been
classed as an act deserving of return and reward. A Hadith of Sahih
Muslim mentions the prayer of angels in favour of those who undertake
a journey to visit relatives and friends (which is valid only when the
purpose of meeting them is to seek the pleasure of Allah Talla and not
to seek any material gains). Allah knows best. (Qurtubl, p. 349-351, v. 5,
Surah An-Nisi?)
Verses 43 -44
b[ JTj}\ [ft \JJL1 7j>-Jj Sf&j % '3& ^ £»j
And We did not send (messengers) before you other than
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
357
men whom We inspired with revelation. So, ask the peo-
ple (having the knowledge) of the Message, if you do not
know. [43] (We sent them) with clear signs and scrip-
tures. And We sent down the Message (The Qur'an) so
that you explain to the people what has been revealed
for them and so that they may ponder. [44]
Commentary
According to Ruh al-Ma'ani, it was after the revelation of the first
verse cited above that the Mushrikin of Makkah sent their emissaries to
the Jews of Madinah to find out if it was true that all earlier prophets
had always been from the genus of men.
Though, included under the Qur'anic expression: ^JJl^jil (Ah-
ludh-Dhikr) were the people of the Book and believers all together, but it
was obvious that the Mushrikin (disbelievers) were to be satisfied only
by the statement of non-Muslims - because they themselves were not
satisfied with what the Holy Prophet s|§ was telling them. So, how could
they accept the statement of other Muslims?
The word: J'i (dhikr) in the combination of: [Ahludh-Dhikr :
translated here as 'the people (having the knowledge) of the Message'] is
used to carry more than one meaning. One of these is 'JZm or knowledge.
It is in this sense that the Holy Qur'an has identified the Torah too as
Dhikr: Jyj>\ J> \Z£ 'x&} ; 'And verily We have written in the Zabur
(Scripture, Psalms), after the Dhikr (the Message, Torah)' - 21:105. Simi-
lar to this is the statement which follows next: idiQjft [And We sent
down the Message (The Qur'an) to you - 21:106]. Here, the word:
(Adh-Dhikr) means the Qur'an. Therefore, ' ahludh-dhikr' literally
means 'the people of knowledge' (as refined in the cited translation). And
who are those referred to as Ahlul-'Ilm or 'the people of knowledge' at
this place? As apparent in this case, they refer to the scholars among the
people of the Book, the Jews and Christians. This is the view of
Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4|e>, Hasan and As-Suddiyy and others. Then, there
are scholars who have taken 'Adh-Dhikr' at this place as well in the
sense of Al-Qur'an, and thus explained 'Ahludh-Dhikr' in the sense of Ah-
lul-Qur'an. However, the clearest position taken in this matter is that of
Rummani, Zajjaj and Azhari. They say:
Jii^Jl jj^j jTJLJli jlT LJlff iiJUJl pVtfl jL*M *Up JaL il^Jl
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
358
'Ahludh-Dhikr' means authentic historians of past peoples based on
this investigative position, this definition includes therein the people of
the Book, the Jews and Christians, and the people of the Qur'an, the
Muslims as well.
The word: bD (al-bayyiriat) in verse 44 means clear signs and mira-
cles, the later being more aptly applicable here. The word: Jo {zubur) is
the plural form of: (zubarah) which means large pieces of iron as in:
aj'aSJl^j 'Jj\ (give me pieces of the iron - 18:96). Because of the relevance of
putting pieces together, writing is called: & (zabar), and a written book
is known as: JJ\ (az-zibr) with its plural as: j'Jjfi (az-zabur). In short, at
this point, it means the Book of Allah which includes Torah, Injil, Zabur
and Qur'an.
Non-Mujtahids must follow Mujtahid Imams:
The Essence of Taqlid
Though, the sentence: ft [So, ask the people
(having the knowledge) of the Message, if you do not know - 43] has ap-
peared at this place in relation with a particular subject, but its words
are general and are inclusive of all other matters of concern. Therefore,
given the way Qur'an has with words, this is really an important rule of
procedure based on reason and revelation both, that is, those who do not
know injunctions revealed for them ask those who do, and act according-
ly. It is as simple as that. So, it is the duty of those who do not know
that they should act in accordance with what they are told by those who
do. This is what Taqlid (to follow in trust) is. Not only that it is an explic-
it command of the Qur'an, there is just no other way the mass practice of
religion can be achieved, even if it was to be argued rationally. This rule
has been in practice throughout the Muslim community right from the
age of the noble Sahabah to this day without any division or difference.
Even those who disavow Taqlid do not reject the kind of Taqlid under
which those who are not Alim (knowledgable in religion) should take
Fatwa from the 'Ulama' and act accordingly. And it is obvious that, even
if the 'Ulama' were to give proof of their view from the Qur'an and Sun-
nah to masses of people who are unaware, they would still accept these
arguments and proofs on the authority of, and trust and confidence in
the same 'Ulama'. They themselves do not have the ability to under-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
359
stand and assess arguments and proofs presented. And Taqlid is nothing
but that one who does not know places his trust and confidence in some-
one who knows and accepts the injunction in question as the injunction
of the Shari'ah, and acts accordingly. This is one Taqlid the justification
of which - in fact, the necessity of which, leaves no room for any differ-
ence.
However, as for 'Ulama' who themselves have the ability to under-
stand Qur'an and Hadith and know the places where consensus (Ijma')
exists, they are free to act, in the case of such injunctions as have been
clearly and explicitly mentioned in Qur'an and Hadith - and in which
there exists no difference among the learned Sahabah and Tabi'in as
well - in these they can act directly according to Qur'an, Hadith and Ij-
ma'. In these matters, 'Ulama' need not follow (Taqlid) any Mujtahid.
But, there are particular injunctions and rulings which have not been ex-
plicitly spelt out in Qur'an and Sunnah, or wherein there appears to be
some contradiction in the 'ayat (verses) of the Qur'an and the riwayat
(narrations) of Hadith, or in which there has come up some difference
among the Sahabah and Tabi'in in determining the meaning of Qur'an
and Sunnah - such rulings and injunctions are the object of Ijtihad. In
the terminology of Islamic Fiqh (jurisprudence), these are called issues
and problems in which Ijtihad is possible. The rule which governs this is
that an 'Alim who does not possess the class and rank of Ijtihad, he too
must follow one of the Mujtahid Imams in these issues. Just relying on
personal opinion, preferring one verse or narration and going by it while
dismissing another verse or narration as less weightier is something not
permissible for him.
Similarly, there are particular injunctions not mentioned explicitly in
the Qur'an and Sunnah. To deduce these out employing the principles
provided by the Qur'an and Sunnah, and to arrive at and determine
their precise Islamic legal operative order {al-hukm ash-shar'i), is the
functional prerogative of only those Mujtahids of the Muslim Ummah
who occupy the highest station of expertise in the Arabic language, its
lexicography, idioms and modalities (turuq) of usage, and who possess
an additional mastery over all fields of knowledge related to Qur'an and
Sunnah, and above all, who are credited with a conduct of life marked by
exemplary piety and godfearingness. Such people are no less than the
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
360
great Imam Aim Hanifah, Shafi'i, Malik, Ahmad ibn Hanbal, or Awza'i,
jurist Abu Al-Laith and others like them. These were people Allah Ta'ala
had specially blessed. They lived closer to the age of prophethood, and
that of the Sahabah and the Tabi'in. Under the canopy of this barakah,
Allah Ta'ala had bestowed upon them a very special taste of understand-
ing the principles and objectives of the Shari'ah and an equally special
expertise of extracting textually non-prescribed {ghayr mansus) laws
from the laws already prescribed in the sacred texts (mansus) by using
the methodology of analogical deduction (qiyas). Now, in such issues and
problem where Ijtihad efforts have been exhausted at the highest con-
ceivable level, it is necessary even for the 'Ulama' at large that they
must follow one of the Mujtahid Imams. Going by any new opinion
contrary to that of the Mujtahid Imams is error.
This is why great men of learning, 'Ulama', Muhaddithin and
Fuqaha' like Imam al-Ghazali, Razi, Tirmidhi, Tahawi, Ma'zini, Ibn Hu-
mam, Ibn Qudamah and hundreds and thousands of early and later men
of learning of the same standard, despite their high expertise in fields of
Arabicism and Islamic Religious Law, have always remained voluntarily
restricted to following Mujtahid Imams invariably. They never consi-
dered it permissible to give a Fatwa following their own opinion,
contrary to all Mujtahid Imams.
Nonetheless, these blessed souls did have that standard ranking in
learning and piety that they assessed the sayings of the Mujtahid
Imams on the anvil of proofs from the Qur'an and Sunnah, after which
they would go by the saying of the Imam which they found, out of the
sayings of the Mujtahid Imams, closest to the Qur'an and Sunnah. But,
they never thought it to be permissible either to depart from the ap-
praoch taken by Mujtahid Imams or to hold some opinion contrary to all
of them. The essential reality of Taqlid is no more than what has been
stated here.
After that, came a gradual decline in the standards of knowledge and
what was originally based on Taqwa and godliness came to be contami-
nated with personal interests and preferences. Under such conditions,
given the kind of liberty that people could go by the saying of any one
Imam in a religious problem of their choice and opt for the saying of
some other Imam in some other problem they choose, the inevitable out-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
361
come would be that people would start following their worldly desires in
the name of following the Shari'ah by opting for the saying of an Imam
which is more conducive to the fulfillment of their worldly desire. This is,
as obvious, no following of a religion or Shari'ah. In fact, this would be
the following of one's own interests and desires - which is Haram by the
consensus of the entire Muslim Ummah. In Muwafqat, Allamah Shatibi
has dealt with this subject in great details. And Ibn Taymiyyah too, de-
spite his opposition to Taqlid at large, has rated this type of following in
his Fatawa as being Haram by the consensus of the Muslim Ummah.
Therefore, later day jurists of Islam considered it necessary that all
those who act according to the precepts of the Shari'ah should be made
to follow only one of the Mujtahid Imams. From here began what was to
be known as 'personal following' (Taqlid Shakhsi) which, in reality, is a
functional operative order to keep the system of religion in tact so that
people do not succumb to following their own desires under the cover of
religion. This is precisely what Sayyidna 'Uthman al-Ghani 4^ did with
the total agreement of the noble Sahabah when he restricted the seven
versions (<-V-l **~») of the Qur'an to only one version - though all seven
versions were reading of the Qur'an and were revealed through angel Ji-
bra'il as wished by the Holy Prophet But, when the Holy Qur'an
spread all over non-Arab countries, the danger that it might be altered
or interpolated because of its seven readings became acute. So, it was by
a total agreement of the Sahabah that Muslims were instructed to write
and recite the Qur'an in one version only. Sayyidna 'Uthman al-Ghani
<?§s> arranged to have all copies of the Qur'an written according to this
one version which he despatched to various parts of the world. The en-
tire Muslim Ummah follows this Qur'an even to this day. This never
means that other versions were not true or authentic. The fact is that
this one version was taken to in the interest of a better management of
religious affairs and so that the Qur'an stays protected against any pos-
sible alterations or interpolations.1 Similarly, all Mujtahid Imams are
true. When one of them is chosen to be followed, it never means that
other Imams are not worthy of being followed. Far from it, it is only a
1. All this discussion is based on the theory of Allamah Ibn Jarir JJi about the
"Seven Versions" (d> y\ M. For a detailed treatment of the subject, please see my
introduction at the beginning of volume I. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
362
functional arrangement. One decides for himself in terms of his conveni-
ence he has in following a particular Imam. But, while doing so, he also
considers other Imams as worthy of the same respect.
This is totally similar to a situation where it is considered necessary
that only one of the many physicians present in town be chosen and as-
signed particularly for the treatment of a sick person. The reason is that
it is not advisable for the patient that he goes about following his person-
al opinion in using the prescription of one physician at some time and
that of another physician at some other time. Such a method of seeking
solutions to one's medical problem is patently fatal. It should be under-
stood that the choice of a specific physician made by the patient for his
treatment never means that other physicians are no experts, or lack the
capability of proper treatment.
The reality of the different juristic schools Hanafi, Shafi'I, Malik!
and Hanbali that emerged in the Muslim Ummah was no more than
what has been stated. As for giving it the touch of sectarianism and fac-
tionalism or increasing the heat of mutual confrontation and dissention
is concerned, it is no valid mission of the revealed religion, nor have the
discerning and far-sighted 'Ulama' ever considered it good. That which
happened was that scholarly debate and research by some 'Ulama' be-
came coloured with polemics which later reached the level of blames and
satirical remarks. Then came ignorance-based confrontation which
brought people to the outer limit where this state of affairs became the
very indicator of being religious!
So, before Allah is the complaint and there is no strength and
there is no power except with Allah, the High, the Great.
Note of Caution
What has been written here on the religious question of TaqlTdandlj-
tihad is only a very brief summary of the subject, which is sufficient for
Muslims at large. As for scholarly research and details of the subject,
they are present in books of Usui al-Fiqh. Worth mentioning are: (1)
Kitab al-Muwafqat by Allamah Shatibi, v. IV, Bab Al-Ijtihad; (2) Kitah
Ihkam al-Ahkam by Allamah Saifuddin al-'Amidl, v. Ill, al-Qa'idah
ath-thalitha fi al-mujtahidm; (3) Hujjatullahil-Balighah and 'Iqd al-Jid
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
363
by Hadrat Shah Waliyyullah Ad-Dihlawi; and (4) Kitab al-Iqtisad ft
at-Taqlid wa al-Ijtihad by Hadrat Maulana Ashraf All Thanavi. Inter-
ested scholars may wish to refer back to them.
Hadlth is Necessary to Understand Qur'an : The Rejection of
Hadlth is Really the Rejection of the Qur'an
The word: 'jT^ (adh-dhikr) in verse 44: ^iSj 'J&'fli\ Efjjf j : "And We
sent down the Message (adh-dhikr: The Qur'an) so that you explain to
the people," means, by consensus, the Holy Qur'an - and, in this verse,
the Holy Prophet !§| has been given the assignment of explaining the
meaning of verses revealed to him before people. Herein lies an open
proof that the correct understanding of the realities, insights and injunc-
tions of the Holy Qur'an depends on the statement of the Prophet of
Islam, Muhammad al-Mustafa iff. If everyone, by simply acquring the
knowledge of Arabic language and literature, were to become capable of
understanding the injunctions of the Qur'an as Divinely intended, then,
the mission of explaining assigned to the Holy Prophet «|g would have
been rendered meaningless.
In Al-Muwafqat, Allamah Shatibi has provided detailed proof that
the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet £f|, the whole of it, is the explanation of
the Book of Allah because the Qur'an has said about the Holy Prophet
5§g: fj^as- jli- JWilj£> (And surely you are at the height of a sublime nature
- 68:4) and which was explained by Sayyidah 'A'ishah l^Jbl^j by
saying: iSli- (The Qur'an was his sublime nature). Thus, the
outcome is that every word and deed which provenly issued forth from
the Holy Prophet >H is nothing but what was said by the Qur'an. Some
of these are the explanation of a verse of the Holy Qur'an in express and
obvious terms, while in some cases there appears no express mention
about them in the Holy Qur'an, but they are nonetheless based on some
kind of revelation, though it was not made part of the Holy Qur'an.
Thus, that too, in a certain way, comes under the operative purview of
the Qur'an itself. This is because according to the clarification of the
Qur'an nothing that he says is prompted by his personal desire, instead
of which, it is a Wahy (revelation) from Allah Ta'ala: tyjitytfj^o* ^'j
J^'J-lf-j (and nor does he talk from desire. It is nothing but a revelation
revealed - 53:3-4). This tells us that all acts of worship, dealings with
people, personal morals and habits of the Holy Prophet »ft were, all of
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 43 - 44
364
them, through Divine revelation and have the same authority as that of
the Qur'an. Then, there are occasions when he has done something as
based on his Ijtihad in which case it is ultimately - either through Divine
revelation or through an absence of any restraining order - corrected and
supported. Therefore, that too stands empowered with the authority of
Wahy (revelation).
To sum up, it can be said that this verse has declared that the pur-
pose for which the Holy Prophet Ǥ| was sent is the explaining of the
Qur'an. This purpose of his mission in this world has also been men-
tioned in several verses of Surah Al-Jumu'ah, and elsewhere too, where
it has been referred to as the Ta'lim of Al-Kitab or Teaching of the Book.
Now turn your attention to the great treasure of Hadith which one of the
most talented and intellectually peerless people of our community, right
from the Sahabah and Tabi'in all the way to the Muhaddithin of the
later period, have guarded more than their lives and delivered it to the
Muslim Ummah as fait accompli. These were people who spent their
whole lives sifting through this treasure and went on to establish the cat-
egories of Hadith narrations. As for narrations which they did not find
matching enough in authority for the purpose of basing Islamic legal in-
junctions on them, these they have separated from the treasure of
Hadith. Instead, they have simply written standard books based exclu-
sively on these narrations, which have proved correct and reliable after
life-long criticisms and researches.
If today a person calls this treasure of Hadith unreliable under one
or the other pretext or artifice, it plainly means that the Holy Prophet 2ft
acted against this Quranic injunction when he did not explain what the
Qur'an had said; or, that he had explained it but his explanation did not
remain preserved for posterity. Under either of the two conditions, it is
being suggested that the Qur'an has not remained protected as to its
meaning - the responsibility of protecting which has been undertaken by
Allah Ta'ala Himself: 'o^kjkJ '.J ufj [We, Ourselves, have sent down the
Dhikr (the Qur'an) and We are there to protect it - 15:9]. This claim or in-
ference of such a person is contrary to this textual authority (nass) of the
Qur'an. From here it stands proved that a person who refuses to accept
the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet sH as a binding authority of Islam is, in
reality, a denier of the Qur'an itself. NaUdhubillah: May Allah protect
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 45 - 47
365
us from it.
Verses 45 ■ 47
^jVi ill I Li**^ *1>T oL^Ji ^ji^ <j^*'
,» .j ji < j S, . , . i ' ' \^ j a * >, j < U
■* J &
Do they who contrive evil plots feel immune from that
Allah makes the earth cave in with them, or from that
the punishment comes to them from where they would
not perceive, [45] or that He seizes them while roaming
about - while they are not to frustrate Him - [46] or that
He seizes them while they are in apprehension? So, in-
deed your Lord is Very Kind, Very Merciful. [47]
Commentary
In verses appearing previously: ^ji4 }y. '<J (Then, on the day of
Judgment, He will put them to disgrace - 27), disbelievers were warned
against the punishment of the Hereafter. In the present verses, they
have been further warned that it is also possible that they are caught in
the punishment from Allah right here in this world much before the pun-
ishment of the Hereafter, may be you are sunk into the earth you are sit-
ting on, or you are seized by the punishment of Allah coming from a di-
rection totally inconceivable for you. This is how it happened during the
Battle of Badr when they received a punishment at the hands of some
ragtag Muslims arrayed against their thousand strong armed young-
men, something they would have never perceived as possible. Or, it was
also probable that they be seized by some Divine punishment while
roaming about freely, such as, they be hit by a fatal disease, or that they
run into an accident by falling down from some height, or simply die by
colliding against some hard object. Also possible is yet another form of
punishment when punishment may not come all of a sudden, but a gener-
al decrease sets in causing wealth, health, fitness, means of sustenance
and comfort and peace go on shrinking so much so that the day comes
when the people so punished disappear from the face of the earth for
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 45 - 47
366
good.
The word: <J>y£ (takhawwuf) appearing in verse 47 is obviously a deri-
vation from: (khawf: fear, apprehension). Some commentators have
explained this verse in terms of this very sense by saying that one group
of people be seized in punishment so that the second group gets appre-
hensive. Similarly, the second group is seized in punishment which
makes the third group become apprehensive. Finally, struck with dread
sequentially, comes the end for all of them.
But, the early exegete of the Qur'an, Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas
and Mujahid and other Imams of Tafsir have taken the word: J?yt3
{takhawwuf) in the sense of: ^ate (tanaqqus). So, it is in accordance with
this Tafsir that it has also been translated in the later sense of 'reducing
or decreasing gradually.'
The noble tabi'I Sa'id ibn al-Musaiyyab says: When Sayyidna Umar
4«|b also faced some hesitation about the sense of this word, he addressed
the Sahabah from the Minbar and asked them as to what they under-
stood to be the meaning of 'takhawwuf? The audience at large remained
silent. But, a person from the tribe of Hudhayl submitted: O Commander
of the Faithful, this is a particular idiom of our tribe. We use this word
in the sense of tanaqqu§, that is, to decrease gradually. Sayyidna 'Umar
asked: Do the Arabs use this word in the sense of tanaqqu§ in their
poetry? He said that they do, and cited a couplet by Abu Kabir al-Hudha-
li, a poet from his tribe, in which this word was used in the sense of de-
creasing gradually. Thereupon, Sayyidna 'Umar 4^> said: O people, learn
about the poetry of Jahiliyyah because there lies the key to the explana-
tion of your Book and the sense of your speech.
For the Understanding of Qur'an, a Passing Knowledge of Arabic
is Not Sufficient
The first thing the report referred to above proves is that the ability
to speak and write the Arabic language is not enough for the understand-
ing of Qur'an. Rather, necessary for this purpose is a level of effeciency
and awareness which could help one understand the classical work done
during the early period of the Arabs of Jahiliyyah - because the Qur'an
has been revealed in that language and idiom. Learning Arabic litera-
ture on that level is incumbent on Muslims.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 48 - 57
367
Reading Poets from Jahiliyyah is Permissible, Even if Full of
Pagan Absurdities
This also tells us that, in order to understand the Qur'an and to
understand the Arabic language and its usage during the period of Jahi-
liyyah, it is permissible to read and teach the poetry of that period.
Though, it is obvious that such poetry will be full of pagan themes and
customs highlighting pagan sayings and doings counter to Islam. But,
such was the need to understand the Qur'an that reading and teaching
it was declared to be permissible.
Even the Punishment of the World is Mercy in Disguise
In the verses cited above, after having mentioned various punish-
ments which could seize disbelievers within this world, it was said in the
end: *<~»j V) ^ (So, indeed your Lord is Very Kind, Very Merciful).
First of all, by using the word: t_/> (Rabb: Lord) here, the hint given is
that all these punishments which overtake human beings in this world
are there to warn them as part of the dictates of Divine mercy. After
that, by introducing the word: ^j't-j (Rallf: Kind) headed by the intensify-
ing particle lam (fi) that is, the lam of ta'kid), and thus by placing stress
on the fact that Allah Ta*ala was Very Kind and Very Merciful, the hint
given was that warnings sent during the life of the world were, in real-
ity, called for by His intrinsic Kindness and Mercy so that heedless men
and women would learn from the warning and correct their deeds (before
comes 'the last spasm of mass extinction' they themselves are talking
about at the closing of the twentieth century, but are still not ready to
learn, believe and correct).
Verses 48 - 57
jtf j> & '^ttrj+cji & p'j
1 I
. t * J y ix, > > > J * ' IV / * > \J7' *. u'
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 58 - 60
368
$oi$ J j> p&ji j»>j^ Ji ji \z\ jviop j^ai\ JsuZS
Have they not observed things Allah has created, their
shadows inclining from the right and the left prostrat-
ing before Allah, while they are humble? [48] And to
Allah prostrates whatever creature there is in the heav-
ens and in the earth, and the angels, and they show no
arrogance. [49] They fear their Lord above them and do
as they are commanded. [50]
And Allah has said, "Do not take to yourselves two gods.
He is but One God. So, Me alone you fear." [51] And to
Him belongs what is in the heavens and the earth and it
is only He who deserves obedience as due. Would you,
then, fear someone other than Allah? [52] And whatever
blessing you have is from Allah. Then, once you are
touched by distress, to Him alone you cry for help. [53]
Then, as soon as He removes the distress from you, a
group from among you starts ascribing partners to their
Lord. [54] Thus, they reject what We have given to them.
So, enjoy yourself and soon you will come to know. [55]
They allocate a share from what We have given to them
for those (the idols) they know nothing about. By Allah,
you shall definitely be questioned about what you have
been fabricating. [56] And they ascribe daughters to
Allah - Pure is He - and for themselves, what they desire!
[57]
Verses 58 - 60
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 58 - 60
369
And when one of them is given the good news of a fe-
male child, his face becomes gloomy and he is choked
with grief. [58] He hides from people because of the
(self-presumed) evil of the good news given to him (won-
dering): Shall he keep it despite the disgrace or put it
away into the dust? Beware, evil is what they decide. [59]
Those who do not believe in the Hereafter have evil at-
tributes, and to Allah belong the most exalted attrib-
utes. And He is the Mighty, the Wise. [60]
Commentary
In these verses, two peculiar traits of the disbelievers of Arabia have
been censured. To begin with, they would take the birth of a baby girl to
be so bad that they would go about hiding from people to avoid being dis-
graced before them. This predicament would then throw them into a fix
as to what they should do about it. Should they swallow their pride, em-
brace the disgrace of becoming the father of a baby girl and resign to the
disaster with patience, or just ditch it alive into the dust and get rid of
it? Then, on top of it, they had turned so irrational that the child they
did not like to have as their own, that they would be audacious enough
to attribute to Allah Almighty by declaring that the angels were His
daughters!
The sense of the sentence: 'i>'j£^> £ 'jLtf\ (Beware evil is what they de-
cide) appearing at the end of the second verse (59) actually incorporates
these very two traits, as it has been pointed out in Tafsir Al-Bahr
al-Muhit with reference to Ibn 'Atiyyah. It means: (1) That their decision
to take girls to be a punishment and a disgrace is by itself an evil deci-
sion; and (2) that the thing they would consider a matter of disgrace for
their own selves, they would be too ready to attribute to Allah TaHa.
Also at the end of the third verse (60), in: jUf^l jjj^^j (And He is the
Mighty, the Wise), there is a hint that taking the birth of a baby girl to
be nuisance and disgrace, and hiding from people because of it, amount
to challenging Divine wisdom - as the creation of male and female
among the created is the very requisite of wisdom. (Ruh al-Bayan)
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 61 - 65
370
Ruling:
Clear indications are visible in these verses that taking the birth of a
girl in the family to be a disaster or disgrace is not permissible under Is-
lam. This is done by disbelievers. Quoting Shir' ah Tafsir Ruh
al-Bayan also says that a Muslim should be happier at the birth of a girl
in the family so that it becomes a refutation of the act of the people of Ja-
hiliyyah. Says a Hadith: Blessed is the woman who gives birth to a girl
in her first pregnancy. That the Arabic word: (iriath: females) has
been made to precede the word for 'males' in the verse of the Qur'an: ifcl,
j'^W iCto* t_4o (He bestows on whomsoever He wills females and
bestows on whomsoever He wills males - 42:49) indicates that the birth of
a girl from the first pregnancy is better.
In another Hadith, it is said: Whoever finds any of such girls en-
trusted to his care, and he treats them fairly and favourably, then, these
girls will stand as a curtain between him and Hell. (Ruh al-Bayan)
To sum up, it can be said that taking the birth of a girl to be bad is a
detestable custom of the pagan period. Muslims must abstain from it. In
fact, they should be pleased and satisfied with the promise of Allah
against it. Allah knows best.
Verses 61 -65
.» > *• i< * . ' ' '.>*'JS'\' ft * \'* " '.»* -
[»^.t*«»*J' OWaJ J J^A^XtU AJU OjLt*oj (J yXtC^i
J^S\ ^ iuj lLj( oil aIju
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 66
371
And if Allah were to seize the people for their transgres-
sion, He would have spared no creature on earth, but He
lets them go on upto an appointed time. So, when their
time will come, they will not be late for a moment, nor
will they be early. [61]
And they assign to Allah what they themselves dislike
and their tongues make the false statement that all good
is for them. No, it is inevitable that the Fire is for them
and that they will be moved fast (towards it). [62] By Al-
lah, We sent (messengers) to communities before you
but the Satan made their deeds look good to them. So,
he is their patron today and for them there is a painful
punishment. [63] And We did not send down the Book to
you but in order that you may explain to them what
they differed about, and (that it be) guidance and mercy
for a people who believe. [64]
And Allah sent down water from the heavens and re-
vived the land with it after it was dead. Surely, in that
there is a sign for a people who listen. [65]
Verse 66
And surely for you, there is a lesson in cattle. We pro-
vide you, out of what there is in their bellies, from
between feces and blood, the drink of milk, pure and
pleasant for those who drink. [66]
Commentary
The pronoun in: {butunihi: their bellies) reverts back to: fUJVl
(al-an'am: cattle). Since the word al-an'am is plural in the feminine gen-
der, it required that the word used for it should have been: fyjU. (butuni-
ha), as it appears in Surah Al-Mu'minun: 'j> '<S^~^ (We provide
you, out of what there is in their bellies - 23:21).
Al-Qurtubi explains this by saying that consideration has been made
of the meaning of the plural in Surah Al-Mu'minun where the pronoun
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 67
372
has been used in the feminine gender. And, in Surah Al-Nahl, the pro-
noun has been used in the masculine gender in consideration of the plu-
ral word as such. Examples of this usage abound in Arabic where a sin-
gular pronoun is made to revert to a plural word.
As for bringing out pure milk from between feces and blood,
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^> said: When the fodder eaten by an ani-
mal settles in its stomach, the stomach heats it up as a result of which
the waste by-product from the fodder settles down leaving milk above
with blood being on top of it. Then, nature has entrusted the next job
with the liver. It separates the three and directs them to where they be-
long. Blood goes to veins. Milk goes to the udder of the animal. Now, left
in the stomach is waste which is excreted as feces or dung.
1. From this verse we learn that eating good food is not against Zuhd
(the way of life marked by not inclining towards worldly enjoyments for
the sake of maintaining an ideal state of spiritual purity) specially when
it has been acquired with Halal (lawful) means and provided that no ex-
travagance has been made in it. This is as stated by Hadrat Hasan
al-Basri. (Al-Qurtubi)
2. The Holy Prophet has said: When you eat something, say:
In the second prayer, he did not ask for something 'better than it' (as
in the first prayer) for, in human cuisine, there is no nutrient better
than milk. Therefore, nature has made milk the very first food given to
every man and animal through breast-feeding by mothers. (Al-Qurtubi)
Rulings
Yd Allah, bless it for us and have us eat better than it.
And he said: When you drink milk, say:
Yd Allah, bless it for us and give us more of it.
Verse 67
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 67
373
*
And from the fruits of date-palms and grape-vines, you
obtain intoxicants, and good provision. Surely, in that
there is a sign for a people who understand. [67]
Commentary
Described in the previous verses were blessings of Allah Ta'ala which
manifest the stunning marvel of Divine power and creativity. Of these,
the first to be mentioned was milk which nature has gifted human be-
ings with after having made it go through its own processing in the bel-
lies of animals separating it from feces and blood and delivering it as a
finished product, pure and pleasant, food and drink in one. No subse-
quent human effort or artifice is needed here. Therefore, the word used
in the text is: fJi^fuJ (nusqikum: We provided you with milk to drink).-
The stress is self-explanatory.
After that it was said that human beings do make things from some
fruits of the date-palms and grape-vines as well, which serve them as
food, and other benefits. The hint ingrained here is that there is some
intervening role played by human ingenuity, innovation and artifice in
making the fruits from date-palms and grape-vines yield what they eat
or benefit from in other ways. As a result of the factor of intervention,
two kinds of things were made. The first is what intoxicates, the com-
mon form of which is liquor. The second is: Rizq Hasan, that is, good pro-
vision, like dates and grapes which everyone is welcome to use as fresh
food, or dry it and store it for later use. The purpose is that Allah Ta'ala,
in His perfect power, has given to human beings fruits like dates and
grapes, and alongwith it, He also gave human beings the choice to make
things they eat and drink out of them. Now the option is theirs. Let
them make what they would: Make what intoxicates and knocks their re-
ason out, or make food out of them and get strength and energy!
According to this tafsir, this verse cannot be used to prove the
lawfulness of that which intoxicates, that is, liquor. This is because the
purpose here is to state the nature of Divine blessings and the different
forms they could take when used. It goes without saying that these
remain the Divine blessings they are under all conditions. Take the
example of foods, drinks and many things of benefit. People use them.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
374
Some also use them in ways which are not permissible. But, the
incidence of someone using things wrongfully would not stop a blessing
from remaining the blessing it is. Therefore, this is no place to go into
details as to which of the uses is lawful and which is otherwise and
unlawful. Nevertheless, not to be missed here is the delicate hint given
by setting up "rizq hasan" (good provision) in contrast with "sakar"
(intoxicant) which tells us that "sakar" is not a good provision. According
to the majority* of commentators, "sakar" means what intoxicates. (Ruh
al-Ma'ani, Qurtubi, Jassas)
These verses are Makki by consensus. As for the unlawfulness of liqu-
or, it came after that in Madinah. Though liquor was lawful at the time
of the revelation of this verse and Muslims used to drink openly, yet,
even at that time, a hint was given in this verse towards the fact that
drinking of liquor was not good. After that, came the specific injunctions
of the Qurlin which made liquor haram (unlawful) clearly, emphatically
and categorically. (Condensed from Al-Jassas and Al-Qurfubi)
And your Lord revealed to the honey bee: "Make homes
in the mountains, in the trees and in the structures they
raise. [68] Then, eat from all the fruits and go along the
pathways of your Lord made easy for you." From their
bellies comes out a drink of various colours in which
there is cure for people. Surely, in that there is a sign
for a people who ponder. [69]
Commentary
The first word: (awha) in the first sentence of verse 68 has not
* Some 'Ulama* have also taken it to mean vinegar, or non-intoxicating wine (nabidh)
[Jassas & Qur^ubi] but it is not necessary to report details about this element of
difference.
Verses 68 -69
4^>j Ls^b 'Py^ J5 ot lsP f
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
375
been used here in its technical sense of Wahy or Revelation. Instead, it
appears here in its literal sense which happens when the speaker com-
municates to the addressee something particular, secretly, in a way that
the other person remains unable to understand that which has been com-
municated. Hence, its translation as 'revealed' is also in a literal sense.
As for the next word: J>*JI (an-nahl), it is well-established that the
honey bee is a distinct entity among non-human life forms particularly
in terms of its intelligence and management. Therefore, the way it has
been addressed by Allah Ta'ala shows a distinct elegance of its own. For
the rest of the creation, particularly for life forms in the animal and in-
sect kingdom, it was said: <^ai p j'^p* JasA (He gave everything its
form, then provided it with guidance - Taha, 20:50), something stated as a
universal law for all of them. But, for this tiny creature, it was specially
said: ilo J«-jl (And your Lord revealed) which has been designed to indi-
cate that it has a prominent status among other life forms by virtue of
its intelligence, sense and functional insight.
The intelligence of the honey bees can be gauged fairly well by their
system of governance. The system of this tiny flier's life operates on the
principles of human politics and government. All management rests with
one big bee which is the ruling head of all bees. It is her managerial skill
and effecient distribution of work which helps run the whole system
soundly and safely. Certainly so unique is her system and so established
are its rules and regulations that human mind has but to marvel at the
phenomena of the bee. This 'queen' itself lays six to twelve thousand
eggs in a period of three weeks. By its size, physique and demeanor, it is
distinguishable from other bees. This 'queen', following the principle of
division of labour, appoints its subjects to handle different matters.
Some of them serve on guard duty and do not allow some unknown
outsider to enter into the hive. Some stand to protect eggs. Some nurture
and train baby bees. Some serve as architects and engineers. The
compartments of most roofs made by them range between twenty to
thirty thousand. Some bees collect and deliver wax to architects which
build homes. They procure this wax material from a whitish powder
settled upon vegetation. This material is commonly visible on sugarcane.
Some of them sit on different kinds of fruits and flowers and suck their
juices which turns into honey while in their bellies. This honey is their
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
376
food and the food of their children. And the same is, for all of us too, the
essence of taste and nutrition, and the prescription of medicine and
remedy.
These different parties discharge their assigned duties very enthu-
siastically and obey the command of their 'queen' most obediently. If one
of them happens to perch on filth, the guards of the hive stop the unwary
worker on the outside gate and the 'queen' kills it. One can only wonder
about this system and the performance of its managers and workers.
(Al-Jawahir)
The first instruction given through: i£> j>-'j (your Lord revealed) ap-
pears in the next sentence: JC=Jl '<s^ 01 (Make homes in the moun-
tains) which mentions the making of homes. At this point, it is worth not-
ing that every animal makes some sort of a sheltered arrangement to
live anyway, then, why is it that bees have been particularly commanded
to build 'homes' and that too with such considered attention? Further-
more, the word used here is that of: cJ£> (buyut) which is generally used
for the places where human beings live, their homes. By doing this two
hints have been given. The first hint is towards the fact: Since bees have
to prepare honey, therefore, they should first make a safe home. The sec-
ond hint is toward another fact: The homes they make will not be like
the homes of common animals, instead, their design and construction
will be extraordinary. As such, their homes are highly distinct, far differ-
ent from those of other animals, virtually mind-boggling. Their homes
are hexagonal in shape. Measuring them with a pair of compasses and
rulers will hardly spell out a difference. Other than the hexagonal shape,
they never choose any shape such as that of a square, pentagon or any
others as some of their corners turn out to be functionally useless.
Allah Ta'ala did not simply order the bees to make homes, He also
told them as to where they should be located, that is, it should be at
some altitude because such places help provide fresh, clean and al-
most-filtered air flow for the production of honey. Thus, honey stays pro-
tected from polluted air as well as from incidences of breakage or dam-
age to the hives. So, it was said: '^'P^jh jfj J£*il (Make
homes in the mountains, in the trees and in the structures they raise) so
that honey could be prepared in a hygienically safe way. This was the
first instruction.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
377
The second instruction appears in: o^llil 'jk (Then, eat from
all the fruits) where the bee is being commanded to suck juices from
fruits and flowers as it desires and likes. No doubt, what is said here is:
o^Jll "jt 'ja (from all the fruits). But, obviously, the word: (kull) used
here does not mean the fruits and flowers of the whole world. Instead of
that, it means those within easy reach, and which serve the desired pur-
pose. This word: (kull) has also appeared in relation to the event con-
cerning the queen of Saba' where it was said: (she has got
everything - An-Naml, 27:23). It is obvious that 'all' or 'every' in this sense
do not denote totality without exception to the limit that the queen of
Saba' be required to have a personal aeroplane, Rolls Royce and palace
train! What is meant here is what she needed to have as complement to
her function as the ruler of the time. So, here too, the expression: "j?
^f^JJi (from all the fruits) means nothing but this. As for the bee sucking
juices from fruits and flowers, it can be said that the molecular composi-
tion of juices she sucks is extremely refined and precious, the extraction
of which in identical measure through mechanical means even in our ad-
vanced scientific age cannot be accomplished as efficiently.
Then comes the third instruction: jJLT, '<J&-^ (and go along the
pathways of your Lord made easy for you). When the bee goes to suck
juices from fruits and flowers to places far away from home, then, obvi-
ously enough, its return to home base should have been difficult. But,
Allah Ta'ala has made flight routes easy for it. Thus, it goes miles away
and returns home without straying or getting lost. Allah Ta'ala has
made for it flying routes in the air because in going by the circuitous
pathways on land, there is the likelihood of going astray. So, it can be
said that Allah Ta'ala has subjugated the air space for this humble bee
so that it can go home without any let or hinderance.
After that, the real outcome of this revealed command was stated in
the following words: ^utf Jiii <i '^l^ff lihki L>£i tfj^l*? (From their
bellies comes out a drink of various colours in which there is cure for peo-
ple - 69). The difference in colour is caused by the difference of climate
and by what they suck from. This is the reason why a particular area
with abundance of particular kinds of fruits and flowers does leave its ef-
fect and taste on the honey produced in that area. Since honey comes in
the form of a liquid substance, therefore, it was called 'sharab' (drink).
Even in this sentence, present there is a decisive proof of the Oneness
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
378
and Power of Allah Ta'ala. Is it not that this tasty and blissful drink
comes out from the belly of a tiny animal which, in itself, is armed with
poison? The emergence of antidote from poison is really a unique exhibit
of the most perfect power of Allah Ta'ala. Then, such is the staggering
working of nature that milk from milch animals does not turn red or yel-
low under the effect of different climates and foods while honey from the
bee does take different colours.
As for the oft-quoted statement: ^btillis* <j (in which there is cure for
people), it can be said that honey is, on the one hand, an energy-giving
food as well as a delicacy in terms of taste and flavor, while on the other
hand, it serves as a remedial prescription for diseases too. And why not?
This delicate mobile machine which goes about extracting pure and pow-
erful essences from all kinds of fruits and flowers after which it returns
home to store them in its safe compartments specially designed, con-
structed and guarded for a purpose. Now, if natural herbs and plants
contain ingredients which have medicinal and curative properties, why
would everything disappear from their essences? Honey is used as medi-
cine directly in phelegmatic diseases while in other diseases it is recom-
mended in combination with other ingredients. Expert physicians in the
Greco-Arab medical tradition include it specially as a binder in their me-
dicinal electuaries. Another property of honey is that it does not get
spoiled itself and, on top of it, it helps preserve other things as well for a
long time. This is the reason why eastern physicians have been using it
as an alternate of alcohol for thousands of years. Honey is laxative and
proves effecient in expelling unhealthy substances from the stomach.
A Sahabi mentioned the sickness of his brother before the Holy
Prophet «H. He advised him to give his brother a drink of honey. He re-
turned the next day and reported that his brother was still sick. He re-
peated his advice. On the third day, when he again said that there was
no change in his condition, he said: 'Ju>. 'JX» (The word of
Allah is true. The stomach of your brother is a liar). The sense was that
there is nothing wrong with the suggested remedy. It was the particular
temperamental condition which had caused delay in the actual effect of
the remedy. When the treatment with honey was repeated after that,
the patient, got well.
At this place in the Holy Qur'an, the word: {shifa': remedy, cure,
bliss) appears as common noun {nakirah) in the context of an affirmative
sentence. That it is shifa' for every disease is not apparent on this basis.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
379
But, the nunnation (tanwin) of 'shifa" which carries the sense of great-
ness does necessarily prove that the shifa' in honey is of a great and dis-
tinct nature. Then there are those spiritually valiant servants of Allah
who just have no doubt about honey being a cure for any disease what-
soever. So firmly convinced they are with their staunch belief in the very
outward meaning of this statement of their Rabb that they would treat
an abscess or an eye with honey, not to mention other diseases of the
body. According to reports about Sayyidna Ibn 'Umar 4§fe>, even if an ab-
scess showed up on his body, he would treat it by applying honey on it.
When some of the people asked him as to why would he do that, he said
in reply: Is it not that Allah Ta'ala has said about it in the Holy Qur'an:
^ultUji (In it, there is cure for people). (Al-Qurtubi)
Allah Ta'ala deals with His servants in harmony with the belief they
have about their Rabb. It was said in Hadith Qudsi*:
I am with the belief of My servant in Me.
In the last sentence of verse 69: bj'j>j2. {yfiH JJ> b[ (Surely, in that
there is a sign for a people who ponder), Allah Ta'ala has, after having
given examples of His perfect power mentioned above, invited human be-
ings once again to look into them and think about them. Allah Ta'ala, by
causing rains to come down, gives new life to dead lands. Winding
through the impurities of feces and blood, He makes pipelines of pure
and pleasant milk flow for you. On date-palms and grape-vines, He
grows sweet fruits from which you make all sorts of syrups and pre-
serves. Through a tiny little living creature with a poisonous bite, He pro-
vides for you what is an excellent combination of food, drink, taste, fla-
vor, and cure.
Would you still keep calling gods and goddesses of your making?
Would your worship and fidelity still remain detached from your real
Creator and Master and attached to lifeless idols of stone and wood?
Would your reason still keep looking for escape from truth by suggesting
that this whole phenomena is some charismatic working of blind, deaf
and inert matter? Face truth, think, realize. These countless master-
* Al-Hadith Al-Qudsi: The Sanctified Hadith: A technical term for what has been com-
municated to the Holy Prophet ^ by his Rabb. Its meanings are from Allah which
He reveals for His Rasul, through inspiration or dream, while its words are from
the Rasul of Allah
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 68 - 69
380
pieces of Divine creativity, marvels of wisdom and design, and the finest
of decisions based on absolute intelligence are the loudest of heralds an-
nouncing that our Creator is One, unique and wise, sole object of wor-
ship, obedience and fidelity. He alone is the remover par excellence of all
difficulties and He alone deserves gratitude and glorification as due.
Special Notes
1. The verse tells us that, beside human beings, there is conscious-
ness and intelligence in other living creatures too: •uliy VI $JJi 'J* b\j
(There is nothing which does not recite His praises - Al-Isr??, 17:44). How-
ever, the degrees of intelligence are different. The intelligence of human
beings is more perfect than those of any other living creatures. This is
the reason why they have been obligated with the precepts and injunc-
tions of the Shari'ah. Again, this is the reason why a man or woman who
does not remain rational due to insanity, does not remain so obligated
very much like other creatures.
2. Another distinction of the honey bee is that the Hadith mentions
its superiority. The Holy Prophet j§§ said:
All bees will go to Hell (like other hurting creatures). They will
be made a punishment for the people of Hell, except the honey
bee (which will not go to Hell) - (Nawadir al-Usul with reference
to Al-Qurtubi)
According to another Hadith, he has prohibited its killing - Abu Dawud.
3. Traditional physicians doubt that honey is the excretion or saliva
of the bee. Aristotle had placed bees in a hive made of glass and had
closed it. He wished to find out their working system. But, these bees
first mounted a curtain made with wax and mud on the inner side of the
glass cage and did not start their work until such time that they became
certain of having become totally veiled from sight.
Giving an example of the lowness of worldly life, Sayyidna 'All
said:
The finest dress of the progeny of Adam is saliva from a tiny in-
sect and the finest of his drinks is the excrement of a bee.
Surah Al-Nabl : 16 : 68 - 69
381
4. From the statement: ^uiJJuj. aj (in which, there is cure for people)
we also find out that treating diseases with medicine is permissible be-
cause Allah Ta'ala has mentioned it as a reward and blessing.
Elsewhere it has been said: o&JrQ hi 'S?*j (And We
send down from the Qur'an what is cure and mercy for believers - Al-Isr!?,
17:82). Hadith induces people to go for treament of diseases and use
medicines. Some Companions asked the Holy Prophet Ȥ|: Should we use
medicine? He said: Why not? Do take advantage of treatment because
for every disease Allah has created, He has also created a matching
medicine. But, there is no cure for one disease. They asked: Which
disease is that? He said: Extreme old age. (Abu Dawud & Tirmidhi from
Al-Qurtubi)
There is yet another narration from Sayyidna Khuzaymah 4^e>. He
says: Once I asked the Holy Prophet $af that the practice of blowing on
the sick and seeking to cast off diseases which we are used to, or treat
ourselves with medicines are the kind of arrangements we make to stay
safe against diseases. Can these change the destiny determined by Allah
Ta'ala? He said: These too are nothing but the very forms of Divinely- ap-
pointed destiny.
To sum up, there is consensus of all 'Ulama' on the justification of
seeking treatment and using medicine. Many Ahadith and reports from
the Sahabah are available in support. If one of the children of Sayyidna
Ibn 'Umar 4^b was stung by a scorpion, he would give him an antidote
and seek to help the child to get well through the benediction of supplica-
tory recitations. He treated a person suffering from partial paralysis by
branding. (Al-Qurtubi)
It has been reported about some Muslim mystics (Sufiya') that they
did not like being medically treated. This is also evident from the re-
ported behaviour of some of the Sahabah as well. For instance, according
to a report, Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud fell sick. Sayyidna 'Uthman ^>
came to visit him and asked him: What is it that ails you? He replied: I
am worried about my sins. Sayyidna 'Uthman ^> said: Then, do you
wish to have something? He said: I wish to have the mercy of my Rabb.
Sayyidna 'Uthman $k> said: If you like I can call a physician? The an-
swer he gave was: Believe me, it is the 'Physician' Himself who has put
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 70
382
me down (on the sick bed).
But, occurances of this nature do not go to prove that these blessed
souls took medical treatment to be reprehensible (makruh). May be, at
that time, it was not upto their personal taste and inclination. There-
fore, it was because of their inability to accept it temperamentally that
they did not favour to go by it. This is a transitory phase of psyche when
one comes under the overwhelming logic and effect of the state one is in,
and which cannot be used as an argument to prove that medical treat-
ment is either impermissible or reprehensible. The very request made to
Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud 4^ by Sayyidna 'Uthman 4^ that he be allowed to
bring a physician for him is, in itself, a proof of the fact that treatment is
permissible - rather, there are situations when doing so becomes manda-
tory as well.
And Allah created you, then He takes you back. And
there are some among you who are carried back to the
worst part of the age, that he knows nothing after hav-
ing knowledge. Surely, wherein Allah is All-Knowing,
All-Powerful. [70]
Commentary
Mentioned previously were various states of water, vegetation, cattle
and honey bee through which Allah TaSa had reminded human beings
of His perfect power of creation and of His blessings for the created.
Now, through the words of the present verse, they have been invited to
ponder over the very state they are in. Human beings were nothing.
Allah Ta'ala blessed them with existence. Then, by sending death when
He willed, He terminated that blessing. As for some others, they are,
much before their death, carried to such an stage of extreme old age that
their senses do not work, they lose the strength of their hands and feet.
They understand nothing, nor can they remember what they do. This
change in their world-view and self-view proves that knowledge and
Verse 70
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 70
383
power reside in the exclusive domain of the One who is the Creator and
Master.
The expression J£\ J'ijl J[ 'J* (and there are some among you
who are carried back to the worst part of the age) gives a hint that man
has seen a time of weakness earlier too. This was the early stage of child-
hood marked by its lack of understanding and physical strength, and de-
pendence on others in eating, drinking, getting up and sitting down.
Then came youth, the time to prosper and move ahead. Then, gradually,
man is carried to a stage of the same age of helplessness as it was in
early childhood.
The expression: J*X\ S*j (translated as 'the worst part of the age')
means the extreme old age when all physical and mental faculties be-
come weak and confused. The Holy Prophet sH always prayed:
'O Allah, I seek refuge with You from the evil of age' -
and according to another narration:
'O Allah, I seek refuge with you from that I be carried to the
worst part of the age.'
The definition of: J*^S Jijt (the worst part of the age) remains undeter-
mined. However, the definition appearing above seems to be weightier,
something to which the Qur'an too has alluded by saying: ^» SC£J
(that he knows nothing after having knowledge) that is, the age in
which he is in, senses do not remain active as a result of which a person
forgets everything he knows.
This 'worst part of the age' (^1 JV,I) has been defined variously.
Some say it is the age of eighty years while some others say it is ninety.
Also reported from Sayyidna 'Ali 4&>, there is a statement which puts it
at seventy five. (§ahihayn as quoted by Ma?hari)
After that appears the tersely-phrased sentence also mentioned
above: uii jj* a*J jj&4 StSJ (that he knows nothing after having knowledge).
This is about the phenomena of old age (which, in our time, has given
birth to the study of grontology). When one is made to reach its extreme
stage, one is left with no functional strength, neither physical nor
rational. What he knows now, he may not know moments later. All
information he has, he may forget and become like a child born
Surah Al-Nahl: 16 : 71
384
yesterday who has no knowledge or awareness or understanding or
intelligence. Hadrat 'Ikrimah 'JU; jjl says: 'This state will not prevail
upon the reciter of the Qur'an.'
In the last sentence of the verse, it was said: "J.^ ilJl %\ (Surely,
Allah is All-Knowing, All-Powerful). It means that from knowledge He
knows everyone's age, and from power He does what He wills. If He
wills, He can have a strong youngman be overtaken by the signs of the
worst part of old age, and should He so will, even a hundred-year old
aged man could remain a strong youngman. All this lies within the
power of that sole Being in whose divinity there is no partner or
associate.
Verse 71
st J } s J s
And Allah has given some of you preference over others
in provision. So, those given preference are not to pass
on their provision to their slaves so that they become
equal in it: Do they, then, reject the blessing of Allah?
[71]
Commentary
In the previous verses, by referring to major manifestations of His
knowledge and power and blessings which descend on human beings,
Allah Ta'ala has the natural proof of His Oneness (Tauhid). By looking
at it, even a person of ordinary commonsense would not accept that any
created being can hold a share with Allah Ta'ala in His attributes of
knowledge and power, or in any of the others. In the present verse, this
very subject of Tauhid has been brought into focus by citing the example
of a case in mutual dealing.
It is being said here that Allah Ta'ala has not, in His infinite wis-
dom, and in view of His consideration for human good, made all human
beings equals in terms of rizq or provision. Instead, He has given some of
them preference over some others establishing different degrees therein.
Someone was made so rich that he owns a lot of things, keeps a staff of
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 71
385
all sorts of servers, spends as he wishes, and his servers too benefit
through him. Then, someone was made to work for others who, far from
spending on others, was cut out to receive his own expenditure from oth-
ers. Then, someone was made to be somewhere in the middle, neither so
rich as to spend on others, nor so poor and needy as to be dependent
upon others even in the necessities of life.
Everyone is aware of the outcome of this natural distribution that he
who was given preference in provision and made rich and need-free
would never accept to distribute his wealth among his slaves and ser-
vants in a way that they too become his equals in wealth.
Understand the drive of this argument by applying this example on
polytheists. They too accept that the idols and other created things they
worship are, after all, created and owned by Allah Ta'ala. If so, how can
they suggest that the created and the owned become equals to their Crea-
tor and Master? Do such people see all these signs and hear all these
words, yet go on to ascribe partners and equals to Allah, the necessary
result of which is that thay reject the blessings given by Allah? Because,
if they had admitted that all these blessings have been given by Allah
Ta'ala without the intervention of any self-carved idol, icon, human
being and Jinn, then, how could they have equated these things with
Allah Ta'ala?
The same subject has been taken up in the following verse of Surah
Ar-Rum:
We have given for you an example from your own people. Have
those who are your subjects become sharers with you in the pro-
vision given to you by Us whereby you are equal in it? (30:28)
The outcome of this too is: When you do not like to let your servants
and your slaves whom you own become equal to yourself, how can you
like for Allah that He, and things created and owned by Him, become
equal to Him?
The Difference in Degrees of Economic Status is Mercy for
Mankind
This verse makes it clear that the presence of different degrees of eco-
Surah Al-Nabl : 16 : 71
386
nomic status among human beings - that someone is poor, another rich
and yet another somewhere in the middle - is not accidental. It is as dic-
tated by the wisdom of Allah Ta'ala, as required by considerations for
human good, and is mercy for mankind. If this state (of human society)
were not to prevail and if all human beings were to become equal in
wealth and possessions, it would have caused a breach of function in
world order. Therefore, since the time the world became populated, all
human beings have never been equal in terms of wealth and property, in
any period, or age, nor can they be. Should such an equality were to be
created compulsarily, it will take only a few days when disruption and
disorder become openly visible throught the entire spectrum of human
dealings. Allah Ta'ala has created human beings with varying degrees of
temperaments as conditioned by intelligence, strength and functional
ability. They have been further classified as low, high and average, a
fact which cannot be rejected by any reasonable person. Similarly, it is
also inevitable that there be different degrees in wealth and property as
well so that every single person is rewarded in terms of individual cap-
ability. If the capable and the incapable were made equal, it will discou-
rage the capable. When the capable person has to stay at par with the in-
capable in economic pursuits, what other motivation would compel him
to go on striving and achieving excellence? The necessary outcome of
such an approach will be no other but the demise of excellence acquired
through functional capability.
Qur'anic Injunctions Against Concentration of Wealth
Whereas the Creator of the universe gave preference to some over
others in physical and rational faculties, and established variance in pro-
vision, wealth and property, subject to it, He has also established a
strong system of economic equilibrium which aims that no particular
group or party or a few individuals take over the treasures of wealth and
centers of economic activity. This system also guards against the conse-
quences of such a takeover which dries up the very field where capable
people could thrive by utilizing their physical, intellectual and technical
capabilities and advance economically. For this purpose, it was said in
the Holy Qurlm: 'JH 'ti^H 'J? It means: (We made the law of
distribution of wealth,) so that wealth does not come to be revolving
among the rich from among you - Al-Hashr, 59:7.
SUrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 71
387
The wide-spread turbulance being experienced in the economic
systems of the modern world is directly the result of bypassing this wise
law given to us by Divine wisdom. On the one hand, there is the capital-
ist system in which some individuals or groups virtually take over the
nerve centers of wealth through the medium of interest and gambling
and go on to enslave the entire creation of Allah economically. They are
rendered so helpless that they have no escape route left but to serve like
slaves and work like dogs in order to get what they can to eke out a liv-
ing, no matter how miserable. In a situation so sordid, it is a far cry that
they would ever be able to step into the field of industry or trade despite
having the best of capabilities for this purpose.
As a reaction to this tyranny of capitalists, there rises a counter
system in the name of socialism or communism. Their slogan is the re-
moval of disparity between the rich and poor and the creation of equality
between all. Masses of people already harassed by the injustices of the
capitalist system go after the slogan. But, very soon, they discover that
the slogan was nothing but deception. The dream of economic equality
never came true. The poor person, despite poverty and hunger, had a cer-
tain human dignity, a certain right to do what he wished, but even that
human dignity was snatched away by the system. In the communist
system, the worth of a human person is no more than a part of its ma-
chines. Private ownership of property is simply out of question there.
The factory worker owns nothing, not even the spouse and children.
Everyone is a part of the state machine. When the machine starts, they
have no choice but to start working on their jobs. Other than the
so-called objectives of the state, the worker has no conscience or voice.
The slightest grievance against the tyranny of the state and that unbear-
able labour on the job is counted as rebellion against the state the pun-
ishment for which is death. In short, hostility towards God and religion
and adherence to bland materialism is the basic principle of commun-
ism.
These are facts no communist can deny. The writings and doings of
their commissars are proofs of this assertion for compiling relevant refer-
ences to these amounts to making a regular book out of them.
The Holy Qur'an has provided a system in between the two extremes
of tyrannical capitalism and Quixotic communism keeping it free from ex-
Surah Al-Nahl: 16 : 71
388
cess and deficiency so that no individual or group could, despite there
being a naturally placed dissimilarity in provision and wealth, go on to
make the creation of Allah at large their slaves only to condemn them to
ever rising prices of commodities and virtual famines. By declaring inter-
est and gambling to be unlawful, it has demolished the foundations of il-
legitimate capitalism. Then, by making a categorical statement that the
poor and needy have a right in the wealth of every Muslim, they were ad-
mitted as sharers, which is not supposed to be some favour done to
them. In fact, it is the fulfillment of a duty. The verse: ji- '^\'y\'J>
f/j^Jfj JjC-JJ (in their wealth, there is a known right for the asking and
the deprived - Al-Malrij, 70:24) proves it. After that, by distributing the en-
tire property of a deceased person over individual inheritors of the fami-
ly, it has eliminated the concentration of wealth. Natural streams, high
seas and the self-growing produce of mountain forests were declared to
be the common capital of the entire creation of Allah. No individual or
group can take possession over them as something owned by them. This
is not permissible. Contrary to this, in a capitalist system, these bless-
ings are handled as something owned by capitalists only (under one or
the other pretext).
Since diversity and difference in intellectual and practical capabil-
ities is a natural phenomena, and the pursuit of economic gains through
them also depends on these very capabilities, therefore, diversity or dis-
similarity in the ownership of wealth and property is also a dictate of
wisdom. Whoever has the least sense of how things work in this world
would find it hard to deny this truth. Even the champions of the slogan
of equality could not go far enough with it. They had to abandon their
claim of flat equality and were left with no choice but to introduce dissim-
ilarity and incentive-oriented policy in national economy. On May 5,
1960, speaking before the Supreme Soviet, Nikita Khurshev said:
'We are against the movement to eliminate difference in wages.
We are openly against the efforts to establish equality in emolu-
ments and to bring them at par. This is the teaching of Lenin.
He taught that material motivations will be given full consider-
ation in a socialist society.' (Soviet World, p.346)
That the dream of economic equality had translated itself into its ab-
sence since the very early stages, but it did not take much time to wit-
ness that this absence of equality and the disparity between the rich and
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 72 - 76
389
the poor in the communist state of Russia had gone much beyond the
general run of capitalist countries. Lyon Sidov writes:
'Perhaps, there is no developed capitalist country where the dis-
parity in the wages of workers is as high as in Soviet Russia.'
These few examples from the contemporary scene show how deniers
were themselves compelled to confirm the truth of the verse: 'lfi>* iBlj
OjJ\ J> Jbm, Ji '<S^>. (And Allah has given some of you preference over
others 'in provision - 71) and that (Allah does what He wills). As for
comments under this verse, the purpose was limited to pointing out that
the dissimilarity in provision and wealth is very natural and very much
in accordance with considerations for human good. That which remains
is the discussion of the Islamic Principles of Distribution of Wealth and
how they distinctly differ from capitalism and communism both.
Inshallah, this will appear under comments on: ^4™rfv* p44' 'c/^> (We
have distributed among them their livelihood - Al-Zukhruf, 43:32)
appearing in Ma'ariful-Qur'an, Volume VII. An independent treatise on
this subject entitled: 'Islam Ka Nizam-e-Taqsim-e-Daulat' written by
this humble writer should also be sufficient for this purpose. [This is also
available in its Engish translation made by Professor Hasan Askarl
under the title: DISTRIBUTION OF WEALTH IN ISLAM from the
publishers, Maktaba-e-Darul-Uloom, Korangi, Karachi, Pakistan]
Verses 72 - 76
\ " ' <p # > \
o 's i ^ y>, Z i - ^
yJ y ,'y , y . ** - . * y si, * j * j ^. j vr ft-' f-" *
AXa tjJiii j^i IJL^c*- lijj AJLijj (j-*J *-(>_5*:*' J^i • " jJU~«
.>.>.< ji*f Ji'j, \, y j s \' i'j ' ' \ ' J» t# J ' *
$ , -> > * ->^, W .» i< , y ~s y y , j\y tf ' , > { t, ■■ ' ' . '
Su"rah Al-Nahl : 16 : 72 - 76
390
And Allah has created spouses from among you and
created for you from your spouses sons and grandsons,
and gave you provision from good things. Is it, then, the
falsehood that they believe and the blessing of Allah
that they reject? [72]
And they worship besides Allah things which have no
power to give them anything from the heavens and the
earth, nor can they have (such power). [73]
So, do not coin similarities for Allah. Surely, Allah
knows and you do not know. [74]
Allah gives an example: There is a slave owned (by some-
one), who has no power over anything, and there is a
person whom We have given good provision from Us.
And he spends out of it secretly and openly. Are they
equal? Praise be to Allah. But, most of them do not
know. [75]
And Allah gives an example: There are two men. One of
them is dumb who is unable to do anything, and he is a
burden on his master. Wherever he directs him to, he
brings no good. Does he equal the one who enjoins jus-
tice and is on the straight path? [76]
Commentary
In verse 72: '^LJ£\ ^ (Allah has created spouses from
among you), a special blessing has been mentioned in that Allah TaHa
has created spouses from the same genus so that they remain mutually
familiar and their distinction and nobility inherent in the human species
also remains stable through generations.
Given here, there may be another hint towards the fact that spouses
belong to each other's genus and, as such, their needs and feelings are
common to both, therefore, mutual consideration is but necessary for
them.
The next sentence of the verse: Vjj^-'j jf ^ has been
translated as: 'and created for you from your spouses sons and grand-
sons.'
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 72 - 76
391
Though children are born to father and mother both, yet in this
verse, their birth has been identified with mothers only. The indication
given here is suggestive of the fact that the role of the mother in the
birth and the creational formation of the child is more pronounced that
that of the father. The father contributes only a lifeless drop. The locale
where this drop goes through different kinds of stages from the transfor-
mation into human form and shape to becoming alive, and where all
these inimitable achievements of nature take place, is a place no other
than the womb of the mother. Therefore, in the Hadith, the right of the
mother has been made to precede the right of the father.
There is yet another hint visible in this sentence which mentions
grandsons alongwith sons, that is, the real purpose behind creating
spouses is the procreation and survival of human race so that they have
children, then, their children have their children. What else would this
be, if not the survival of human species?
After that, by saying: cJ^k11 ^j^jjj (and gave you provision from
good things), mention was made of things which guarantee personal sur-
vival. In other words, once a human child is born, food is needed for its
personal survival. That too was provided by Allah Ta'ala. The real mean-
ing of the word: I'j^o- (hafadah) in this verse is that of one who helps and
serves. That this word has been used for children suggests that children
should always be at the service of their father and mother. (Qurtubi)
The statement: jj r^UfSu (So, do not coin similarities for Allah
-74) clarifies an important aspect of the reality of things as they relate to
Allah. If ignored, it becomes the breeding ground of all sorts of rejection-
ist doubts and scruples. The problem is that people would generally take
Allah Ta'ala on the analogy of their own humankind and go on to declare
the highest placed among them, a king and ruler, as similar to Allah
Ta'ala. Then, relying on this wrong assumption, they start seeing the Di-
vine system on the analogy of the system of human monarchs. This leads
them to take a cue from the fact that since no king can, all by himself,
run the administration of the whole kingdom, the system is run by dele-
gating powers to subordinate ministers and officials who do that on his
behalf. Similarly, they believe and propose that there have to be some
other objects of worship under the authority of Allah Ta'ala who would
help Him out in carrying out His tasks. This is the general theory of all
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 77 - 83
392
idol-worshipers and polytheists. This sentence of the Qur'an has cut off
the very root of these doubts by stating that suggesting examples of
what has been created and applying them on Allah Ta'ala, the Creator,
is something unreasonable by itself. He is far above similarities and
analogies and conjectures and guesses.
In the first of the two examples given in the last two verses, the de-
scription is that of a master and a slave, that is, the owner and the
owned. By giving this example, it is being said: When these two, despite
being from the same genus and the same kind, cannot be equal to each
other, how then could you equate someone or something created by Allah
with Him?
In the second example, there is a man who bids justice and teaches
what is good. This is a model of his intellectual perfection. Then he him-
self takes the path of moderation and right guidance. This is the model
of his practical perfection. Set against the power of this intellectually
and practically perfect man, there is the other man who cannot do anyth-
ing for himself nor can he do anything right for others. These two men of
two different kinds, despite being from one genus, one species and one
brotherhood, cannot be equal to each other. So, how can some created
being or thing become equal to the Creator and Master of the universe
who is Absolute in Wisdom, Absolute in Power, and All-Knowing and
All-Aware?
Verses 77 - 83
pS^r ajui j ji^a jzj* <w! jj, vyiy J1
<j? J**- j p&Jii fj? ^0 i^t
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 77 - 83
393
'J3 'jZ/j uusfi JUi ^ JJ3 'Jfc
t, -• * .w, -» * j"ii-<> i' * i I'll' ' j . ■» *
And to Allah belongs the Unseen of the heavens and the
earth. And the Hour is nothing but like the twinkling of
the eye, or even quicker. Of course, Allah is powerful
over everything. [77]
And Allah has brought you forth from your mothers'
wombs when you knew nothing, and He made for you
ears, eyes and hearts, so that you may be grateful. [78]
Did they not look at the birds, subdued, in the atmo-
sphere of the sky? No one holds them but Allah. Surely,
in that there are signs for a people who believe. [79]
And Allah has made for you of your houses a place for
comfort, and made for you houses from the hides of cat-
tle which you find light the day you travel and the day
you camp, and out of their wool and their fur and their
hair (He created) household goods and things of enjoy-
ment for a time. [80]
And Allah has made for you shades from what He has
created, and made for you shelters in the mountains and
made for you shirts which protect you from heat and
shirts which protect you in your battles. [81] This is how
He perfects His favour upon you, so that you may sub-
mit. If they still turn away, then, your responsibility is
only to convey the message clearly. [82]
They are aware of Allah's favour, yet they deny it. And
most of them are ungrateful. [83]
Commentary
The Divine statement: &i "d'JJ^i (when you knew nothing - 78) indi-
cates that knowledge is not an ingrained personal excellence of man.
When born, man has no knowledge or skill. Then, in proportion to grow-
ing human needs, man is made to absorb some knowledge, bit by bit, di-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 77 - 83
394
rectly from Allah Ta'ala in which no role is played by the parents or
teachers. First of all, man was taught to cry. This one qualification alone
provides all he needs at that time. Hungry or thirsty, he cries. Feels hot
or cold, he cries. If some other discomfort bothers him, he would still cry.
Nature has poured a special kind of love in the hearts of the father and
the mother for the needs of the infant, because of which, when they hear
the sounds made by the child, they become all too eager to find out what
is bothering the baby, and all too willing to remove the problem. If the
child was not inducted into this act of crying as part of his or her early
education from a side no less than that of Allah Himself, who else could
have trained the child to employ this skill and start crying like that as
and when there be some need. Alongwith it, Allah Ta'ala also taught the
child, inspiration- wise, that he or she should use gums and lips to suck
milk, the child's energy food, from the breast of the mother. If this edu-
cation and training was not natural and direct, no teacher anywhere
could dare make this new-born learn to pout and move the mouth right
and suck nipples on the breast. Thus, with the increase in the needs of
the child, nature took care of teaching its charge directly without the
intermediary link of the father and mother, in a manner almost sponta-
neous and self-regulating. After the passage of some time, the child
starts learning a little by hearing parents and others around say what
they do, or pick up a few tips by seeing a few things around. This, then,
creates in the child the ability to understand sounds heard and things
seen.
Therefore, after: 14^ u^Ii;Sl (when you knew nothing) in the verse
under comment, it was said: VjA^j jCa#0 £~-Ji 3**'-> (anc* He made for
you ears, eyes and hearts). It means: Though, human beings knew noth-
ing about anything at the early stage of their birth, but nature had in-
stalled in their very frame of existence novel instruments to fulfill their
need to learn. Out of these instruments, the first to be mentioned was
'sam", that is, the faculty of hearing which precedes perhaps for the rea-
son that the very first knowledge, and the most of it, comes through noth-
ing but ears. In the beginning, eyes are closed, but ears hear. Further-
more, if we were to think about it, we shall not fail to realize that the
amount of information one acquires in a whole life time is mostly what
has been heard with ears. Information collected visually is much less
than that.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 77 - 83
395
After these two, comes information which one deduces by deliberat-
ing into things heard and seen. According to the statements of the
Qur'an, this is a function of the human heart. Therefore, stated at num-
ber three is: 5-u»l {afidah) which is the plural of: jfy fu'ad which means
the heart. Scientists identify the human brain as the center of under-
standing and reason. But, the statement of the Qur'an tells us that
though the brain plays a role in this process of reasoning, yet the real
center of knowledge and reason is the heart.
On this occasion, Allah Ta'ala has mentioned the faculties of hearing,
seeing and understanding. Speech was not mentioned because speech
plays no role in the acquisition of knowledge. It is, rather, a source of the
expression of knowledge. In addition to that, according to Imam
Al-Qurtubi, the word: £L> 'sam"(hearing) is inclusive of nutq (speech)
as a corollary, as experience bears out that a person who hears speaks
as well. A person deprived of the power of speech remains deaf in the
ears as well. Perhaps, the reason why a dumb person cannot speak lies
in the person's very inability to hear any sounds which could make learn-
ing to speak through hearing possible. ^ Wallahu a'lam: 'And Allah
knows best' is a standard appendage to conclusions where definite knowl-
edge about a subject in flux is not available or accessible or reliable. For
a believer, this serves as a safety device against the possibility of having
made any false statements, which may be a sin.
In the statement: '^>J^ f'J*'<J>3 'J** <&0 (And Allah has made for you
of your houses a place of comfort - 80), the word: o (buyut) is the plural
of bayt (c-si) which means a house where night could be spent. Imam
Al-Qurtubi says in his Tafsir:
'Whatever is above your head and provides shade for you is
roof or sky, and whatever holds you atop is earth, and whatev-
er screens you out from all four sides are walls, and when (all
these components are) put together properly, that is a house.
The real purpose of making a house is to have peace for body
and heart
Here, by calling the human house a place of comfort and peace Allah
Ta'ala has made the logic and wisdom of making houses fully evident,
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 77 - 83
396
that is, its real purpose is to have comfort of the body and peace of the
heart. Customarily, the avenues of human work lie outside houses.
Human work owes its existence to human movement and struggle. The
real purpose of one's house is to go there, when tired after moving
around and doing things, and rest and enjoy peace - even though, there
are times when one keeps moving around and doing things in one's own
house, but such instances are usually on the lower side.
This help us realize that peace is really the peace of mind and heart,
something one finds in one's home only. This also tells us that the high-
est qualification of human home is that it provides peace. The world of
today is at the height of its building craze. Limitless expenditure is in-
curred on their superficial finishing. But, there are very few homes
among them which would provide peace of mind and heart. In fact, the
artificially imposed additions in them become the very agents which de-
stroy comfort and peace, and even in the absence of such material extrav-
agance, the kind of people one confronts in the house is a misfortune
which sucks that peace away. When such elegant houses are compared
with a modest hut, the dweller of the hut who is blessed with comfort
and peace for his body and heart is certaintly living in a better place.
The Qur'an manifests the 'elan vital, the essence and the root of
everything. Hence, peace was declared to be the real purpose of human
home, and the greatest need indeed. Similarly, the real purpose of mari-
tal life was also determined to be peace as in: you may
enjoy peace with her - 30:2i). A married life which fails to achieve this pur-
pose remains deprived of the real benefit destined for it. Life in our day
is infested with so many customs and formalities reaching the limits of
absurdity in showing what you have through all sorts of artificial ven-
eers. To compound the problem further, the outpourings of Western cul-
tural and social norms and products have provided everything one needs
to embellish personl surroundings with artificial decor - but, it has cer-
tainly made human beings become all deprived of what would be real
comfort for their bodies and peace for their hearts.
The statement: flifyl *J*- (from the hides of the cattle - 80) and the
statement: & jG$} X^f^'^ (out of their wool and their fur and their hair -
80) prove that it is Halal to use everything out of the hide, wool and hair
of animals. Here, even the restriction that the animal be properly
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 84 - 89
397
slaughtered or be a dead animal does not exist, nor is there any
restriction as to their meat being Halal or Haram. It is perfectly Halal to
use the hides of the animals of this kind by tanning them, and as for
hair and wool, the death of the animal leaves just no effect on them.
That remains Halal and permissible without any specific technical
treatment. This is the Madhab (creed) of the great Imam, Abu Hanifah.
However, the hide of swine and all parts thereof are unclean and unfit
for use under all conditions.
Finally, a note about the statement: 'jL>\'J*> (shirts which
protect you from heat - 8i). Here, protection from heat has been
identified as the purpose of a shirt - though, a shirt protects one from
heat and cold both. This has been answered by Imam Al-Qurtubi and
other commentators by saying that the Holy Qurlm has been revealed in
the Arabic language, its first addressees are Arabs, therefore, it speaks
by taking Arab habits and needs into account. Arabia is a hot country
where the very thought of snow and winter chill is far-fetched, therefore,
the statement was left with the mention of protection from heat as being
sufficient. Yet another explanation for this has been given by Maulana
Ashraf All ThanavT in Bayan al-Qurln by saying that in the beginning
of this Surah, the Qur*an had already said: V<-** (and for you, there
is provision against cold in them - 16:5). Thus, it was in view of this
earlier mention of beating cold and having warmth that only protection
from heat has been mentioned here.
Verses 84 - 89
r*^ j jtpi (- HtP^ w
Stf OlUJi i jilt ^jJi \j i
(Zj IjJlS l^Jti 'J>&\ \j {A.} 'd'jJbZ j*-*S/j
'Sj£\ \JyRj EdLji &
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 84 - 89
398
(j j «Uj>~ jj (^JLfc j J30 1>1~j ^_~»J) cfJJLf- uJjj j
And (remember) the Day We shall raise up a witness
from every people, then the disbelievers will not be al-
lowed (to make excuses) nor shall they be asked to re-
pent. [84]
And when the unjust will see the punishment, it will not
be lightened for them, nor will they be given respite. [85]
And when the Mushriks will see those whom they made
partners with Allah, they will say: Our Lord, these are
the partners we made whom we called in worship
besides you. Then, they (the partners) will turn to them
saying: You are indeed liars. [86]
And on that day they will tender submission to Allah
and lost to them shall be all that they used to fabricate.
[87]
Those who disbelieve, and put obstructions in the way
of Allah, for them We shall add up punishment after pun-
ishment for the mischief they used to make. [88]
And (think of) the day We shall send to every people a
witness from among them (to testify) against them, and
We shall bring you (O prophet) as witness against these.
And We have revealed to you the Book, an exposition of
everything, and guidance, and mercy, and glad tidings
for the Muslims. [89]
Commentary
In verse 89, by saying: tjb 'jQ Li£Jl id* bjjj} , the Qur'an has been
credited as the exposition of everything. It means everything about the
religion because the objective of Divine revelation and Prophetic mission
concerns with these very things. Therefore, the very effort to cull out an-
swers to problems pertaining to economic sciences from the Qur'an is an
exercise in error. However, the appearance of some implied hint some-
where there shall not be deemed contrary to this. Now remains the ques-
tion that the Qur'an does not carry answers to all problems of the relig-
ion itself, how then, would it be correct to say that it is 'an exposition of
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
399
everything'?
The answer is that the Qur'an, does carry the basic principles con-
cerning all problems, and it is in their light that the Ahadith of the
Rasul of Allah clarify these problems. Then, there are some details
which are delegated to the principles of Ijma' (consensus) and Al-Qiyas
(analogical deduction following the norms set by the Shari'ah of Islam).
This tells us that the religious rulings deduced from the Ahadith of the
Holy Prophet «H, and from Ijma' and Qiyas are also, in a way, as stated
by the Qur'an itself.
Verse 90
Allah commands to do justice and be good, and to give
relatives (their due), and forbids from shameless acts,
evil deeds and transgression. He exhorts you so that you
may be receptive to advice. [90]
Commentary
This is the most comprehesive verse of the Holy Qur'an where the es-
sence of the entire range of Islamic teachings has been condensed into a
few words. Therefore, from the blessed period of the most righteous eld-
ers upto this day, the practice has continued that this verse is recited at
the end of the special Khutbah (address) of Jumu'ah and the two 'Eids
('Eid al-Fitr and 'Eid al-Adha). Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^> says
that the most comprehensive verse of the Holy Qur'an appears in Surah
An-Nahl and it is: Ja^^t'ill'oi (16:90 cited above) [Ibn Kathir]
Then, there is the case of another Sahabi, Sayyidna Aktham ibn
al-Saifi. He actually embraced Islam on the basis of this very verse.
Imam Ibn Kathir, quoting Ma'rifatus-Sahabah, a book by Abu Ya'la, who
was known as a Hafiz of Hadith (virtually a living data bank of Hadith
in contemporary terms), has reported with sound authority that Aktham
ibn al-Saifi was the chief of his people. When he learnt about the Holy
Prophet his claim to prophethood and his propagation of Islam, he de-
cided to visit the Holy Prophet •!§ personally. But, his people suggested
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
400
to him that he was their chief, the highest ranking person among them,
therefore, his going there personally was not appropriate. Then, Aktham
proposed the alternative that they should select two persons from the
tribe who should go there, survey the situation and report back to him.
These two people presented themselves before the Holy Prophet «H and
submitted that they had come from Aktham ibn al-Saifi to find out two
things. Aktham has two questions for you:
'Who are you and what are you?'
He said: 'The answer to the first question is that I am Muhammad
ibn 'Abd Allah, and the answer to the second question is that I am a ser-
vant of Allah and His Rasul (messenger)'. After that, he recited this
verse of Surah An-Nahl which begins with: dCS-y\'j JjuJl 'JAi 'Jill U (90). The
two emissaries requested him to recite those sentences to them once
again. He kept reciting the verse before them until the verse was commit-
ted to their memory.
The emissaries returned to Aktham and reported that by asking the
first question their intention was to find out his lineage. But, he did not
give much attention to this. He simply considered it sufficient to give the
name of his father. Yet, when they checked on his lineage with others,
they found out that he was very high in lineage and nobility. Then, they
told Aktham that the Holy Prophet s|t also recited some words before
them which they would narrate to him.
When the emissaries recited the verse under reference to Aktham
ibn al-Saifi, he promptly said: 'This tells us that he bids morals which
are high and forbids morals which are low. Let all of you embrace his re-
ligion as soon as possible so that you stay ahead of other people, and not
lag behind as camp followers.' [Ibn Kathir]
Similarly, Sayyidna 'Uthman ibn Maz'un 4^> says: 'At the initial
stage, I had embraced Islam because people around said so. But, Islam
had not taken roots in my heart. Then, there came a day when I was pre-
sent in the blessed company of the Holy Prophet «H. All of a sudden,
signs associated with the descent of revelation on him became apparent,
and after some strange things had transpired, he said: "The emissary of
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
401
Allah Ta'ala came to me and this verse was revealed upon me".
Sayyidna 'Uthman ibn Maz'un 4^> says that once he saw this event and
heard this verse, his faith became all firm and fortified in his heart and
the love for Rasulullah S§| came to be settled there for good'. [After re-
porting this event, Ibn Kathir has said that it is supported by strong and
authentic chain of transmitting authorities]
Likewise, when the Holy Prophet 5§| recited this verse before WalTd
ibn Mughirah, he went to report his impression before his people, the
Quraish of Makkah, in the following words:
A*
By God, in it, there is a special sweetness and, above it there is
a unique hallow of light, and leaves are going to sprout out
from its roots and fruits are going to show up on its branches -
and this can never be the speech of any human being.
The Command To Do Three Things And Not To Do Three
Allah Ta'ala bids three things in this verse. These are: (1) To do jus-
tice, (2) to be good, (3) to give relatives (their due). Then, He forbids
three things. These are: (1) Shameful acts, (2) evil deeds, (3) transgres-
sion. The Islamic legal sense of these six words, and their limits, are
being explained as follows:
Al-Adl : : The real and literal meaning of this word is to make
equal. Pertinent to this, the equitable judgement of officials in the dis-
puted cases of people is called Al-Adl or justice. The statement: l^i>^«;5l
Joijlj (and that when you judge between people, judge with fairness - 4:58)
in the Holy Qur'an carries this very sense and, in view of this, the word
Al-Adl (justice) also refers to moderation (al-i'tidal) between the two ex-
tremes of excess (al-ifrat) and deficiency (at-tafrit). Then, very much in
congruity with this sense, some Tafsir authorities have explained Al-Adl
at this place as the equality of the outward and the inward state of a per-
son, that is, what one says or does through the obvious organs of his
body should also be compatible with what he believes in and lives by.
However, the truth of the matter is that the word Al-Adl here has been
used in its general sense which is inclusive of all these forms and shades
reported from different Tafsir authorities. There is no contradiction or di-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
402
vergence in them.
And according to Ibn al-'Arabi, the instrinsic meaning of Al-'Adl is to
make equal, then, different congruities go to make its sense different.
For instance, one sense of Al-'Adl or justice is that man should do justice
between his Nafs (self) and his Rabb (Lord-God). If so, it would mean
that he should give preference to the right of Allah Talla over the pleas-
ure of his self and make the seeking of His pleasure far more urgent and
prior than the pursuit of his own desires and obey His commands and to-
tally abstain from what He has forbidden.
Then, there is the second kind of justice which requires that one
enter into a deal of justice with his own self, that is, protect his self from
all such challenges which bring physical or spiritual destruction upon
him, refuse to fulfill such desires of his self which are harmful for him in
the end, be content and satisfied observing patience, and avoid putting
unnecessary burden on his self without valid excuse.
The third kind of justice prevails between one's own self and the rest
of Allah's creation. In this case, the essential sense is that one should
deal with the whole creation in a cooperative spirit wishing well, doing
good and having sympathy, never betray anyone with the slightest
breach of trust in any transaction whether minor or major, demand from
his self justice for everyone, and see to it that no human being is hurt by
anything said or done by him whether apparent or concealed.
Similarly, there is the justice done when two parties bring one of
their cases for adjudication before a person, then, it is the duty of that
person that he must decide the case without any tilt towards anyone and
in accordance with what is the truth. Then, it is also a form of justice
when one leaves out the extreme options of excess and deficiency in all
matters and takes to the path of moderation. This is the sense Abu Ab-
dullah al-Razi prefers when he says that the word Al-Adl (justice) is in-
clusive of moderation in belief, moderation in deed, moderation in mo-
rals, everything. [Al-Bahr al-Muhit]
Finally, Imam Al-Qurtubi who gives all these details to determine
the sense of Al-Adl also considers it good for the purpose. This also tells
us that the one single word, Al-Adl, in this verse encompasses in itself
the adherence to all good morals and deeds and the avoidance of all bad
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
403
morals and deeds.
Al-Ihsan : Oll-i-)f! : The real and literal meaning of Al-Ihsan is to
make something good. It has two kinds: (1) that one makes deeds or mo-
rals and habits become good and perfect in one's own person; (2) that one
deals with the other person nicely, decently and favourably. To cover
this second sense, Arabic usage takes: J>\ (ila) as the preposition after it,
as it appears in a verse of the Qur'an: '<iX~>\ ilii 'J~Z*-\ Ci' ^-i4 (be good as
Allah has been good to you - 28:77).
Imam Al-Qurtubi has said that this word has been used in its gener-
al sense in the cited verse, therefore, it is inclusive of both kinds of
Ihsan. Then, the first kind of Ihsan, that is, doing something well in its
own right, is also general - for instance, to come out with acts of worship
in their best possible form, to make efforts to improve upon personal
deeds and morals and to seek betterment in dealings with others.
The meaning of Ihsan given by the Holy Prophet iH himself in the fa-
mous Hadith of Jibra'il relates to the quality of Ihsan in acts of 'Ibadah
or worship. The gist of his blessed statement is: Worship Allah as if you
are seeing Allah. And if you cannot imagine Divine presence at this lev-
el, then, each person must have at least this much certitude that Allah
Almighty is, after all, seeing what he or she is doing. The reason is that
it is a cardinal part of Islamic faith that not the minutest molecule of
this universe can remain outside the reach of the knowledge and percep-
tion of Allah TaHa.
To sum up, it can be said that the second command given in this
verse is that of Ihsan. Included here is the Ihsan of 'Ibadah (the better-
ment of acts of worship) as explained by the Hadith. Also included here
is the Ihsan or betterment of all deeds, morals and habits, that is, seeing
that they come out right, good and authentic in the form and spirit de-
sired. And also included here is to be good to the whole creation of Allah,
whether believer or infidel, human or animal.
Imam Al-Qurtubi has said: The person in whose house his cat is not
fed and taken care of and the birds in whose cage are not attended to as
due, then, no matter how devoted to acts of worship he may be, he would
still not be counted among the Muhsinin, those who are good to others.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 90
404
In conclusion, the first command given in this verse is that of Al-'Adl
or justice, then, that of Al-Ihsan or being good. Some Tafsir authorities
have said that justice means that one should give the right of the other
person in full and take what comes to him, neither less nor more; then,
should someone hurt you, you hurt him only as much as he did, no more.
And Ihsan or being good means that you give the other person more
than his real due and, as for your own right, ignore it to the limit that
you willingly accept even if it turns out to be less than due. Similarly,
when someone hurts you physically or verbally, then, rather than inflict
an equal retaliation against that person, you better forgive him, in fact,
return the evil done by him with what is good for him. Thus, the com-
mand to do justice comes in the form of what is Fard and Wajib (obligato-
ry and necessary as duty) while the command to be good appears in the
status of an act which is voluntary (Nafl) and is motivated by a
well-meaning desire to contribute more in the way of what is good.
Give relatives (their due) : Jy^i csi <&\ : The third command given in
this verse is to give relatives (their due). The word: {'ita') used in the
text means to give something - with the added sense of giving as gift or
presentation in good grace. The word: J^Jf (al-qurba) means relationship
or kinship; and: ^Jytft csi {dhil-qurba) means relatives or kin. Thus, the
command: J$\ csi j&l {'Ita' dhil-qurba) comes to mean to give something
to relatives. That which has to be given has not been spelled out here.
But, there is another verse in the Qur'an where the object does find men-
tion: ■'<&- J>'Jti\ la o»U (give the relative his due - 17:26). As obvious, the same
object applies here too, that is, relatives be given their due. Included
under this 'due' is serving them financially, as well as serving them phys-
ically, and visiting them when sick, and taking care of them when in
need, and the giving of verbal comfort and the expression of concern and
sympathy too. Though, giving relatives their due was included under the
spectrum of the word: Al-Ihsan, yet it has been mentioned separately in
order to place stress on its added importance.
Given upto this point were three commands asserted positively. The
other three asserted negatively, denoting prohibition and unlawfulness,
are as follows:
"And forbids from shameless acts, evil deeds and transgression": J&j
{J$\jj*Zl\ j J* : The first word: «.Uii^Jl (al-fahsha') translated as
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 91 - 96
405
'shameful acts', refers to such evil word or deed the evil of which is all
too open and clear and which everyone considers bad. Then,
{al-munkar) translated as 'evil deeds', denotes the word or deed the un-
lawfulness or impermissibility of which is agreed upon by the well-recog-
nized authentic exponents of the Shari'ah of Islam. Therefore, no side
can be regarded as 'munkar' in their Ijtihad-based differences and, as
for the word: 'Al-Munkar' , it includes all sins whether outward or in-
ward, done practically or committed morally. The real meaning of the
third word: (al-baghy) translated as 'transgression' is to cross the
limit. The sense is that of injustice and excess. At this place, though the
sense of the word: Al-Munkar (evil deeds) is inclusive of both Al-Fahsha'
(shameful acts) and Al-Baghy (transgression), but Al-Fahsha' has been
picked out as a separate entry, and made to appear first as well, because
of its extreme evil and abomination. And the word: Al-Baghy has been
taken up separately because its fallout is contagious. It affects others.
Sometimes this transgression reaches the outer limits of mutual hostil-
ity, even armed confrontation, or it could go still further and cause inter-
national disorder.
According to a saying of the Holy Prophet there is no sin, except
injustice, the retaliation against which and the punishment for which
comes so quickly. From this we learn that the ultimate severe punish-
ment for injustice due in the Hereafter has to come anyway, however,
much before that happens, Allah Talla punishes the perepetrator of in-
justice in this mortal world as well - even though, he may fail to realize
that the punishment he received was for a particular injustice commit-
ted by him and that Allah Talla has promised to help the victim of injus-
tice.
The six commands, imperative and prohibitive, given in this verse
are - if pondered upon - an elixir for the perfect prosperity of man's indi-
vidual and collective life. May Allah bless us all with the ability of follow-
ing them.
Verses 91 - 96
' f J } i * '
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 91 - 96
406
0b>0 -vJsjLojI 0 J~b*tl) uUsj) aji Jbu LgJjP O ./?ai
Up jk^j *bio ,y <£+4ij *->A! <y J^i o1
■> \\i |J ' J ' J ^ ' - ' t' & t| | iJ i" J *i ' J '
<^^Jj1*j«j b« ^—^-b *-*>>«•> I Jj?-^ ij^> iXr^J L?b
And fulfill the Covenant of Allah when you pledge, and
do not break oaths after you swear them solemnly,
while you have made Allah a witness over you. Surely,
Allah knows all that you do. [91]
And do not be like the woman, who has broken her yarn
into pieces after spinning it firmly, by taking your oaths
as means of mischief between yourselves, merely be-
cause a group is higher (in number and wealth) than the
other, in fact, Allah puts you to a test thereby and, of
course, He will make clear to you on the Day of Resur-
rection all that you disputed about. [92]
And if Allah so willed, He would have made you all a sin-
gle community, but He lets whom He wills go astray and
takes whom He wills to the right path. And you will be
questioned about what you used to do. [93]
And do not make your oaths a means of mischief among
yourselves, lest a foot should slip after it is firmly
placed, and you taste evil for your having prevented
(others) from the path of Allah, and for you there be a
great punishment. [94]
And do not take a paltry price against the pledge of Al-
lah. Indeed, what is with Allah is much better for you, if
but you knew. [95] What is with you shall end and what
is with Allah shall last. And certainly, We shall give
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 91 - 96
407
those who observed patience their reward for the good
they used to do. [96]
Commentary
Breaking Pledges is Forbidden
The word: i'ahd) is inclusive of all transactions, pacts and pledges
the responsibility of which has been assumed verbally, whether one does
or does not swear by it, and whether it relates to doing something or not
doing it.
In fact, these verses are the explanation and conclusion of previous
verses. The previous verses carried the command to do justice and to be
good. The sense of justice there includes the fulfillment of pledges as
well. [Qurtubi]
After having given a pledge or made a contract with someone, break-
ing it is a major sin. But, in the event it is broken, there is no Kaffarah
(expiation) fixed for this purpose. Instead, it brings the punishment of
the Hereafter on the offender. According to Hadith, the Holy Prophet »§§
said that a flag shall be planted on the back of the pledge-breaker on the
Day of Resurrection which will become the cause of his or her disgrace
there.
Similarly, acting contrary to what one has sworn by is also a major
sin. In the Hereafter, it is full of unimagineably evil consequences while
in the present world too there are its particular situations in which
Kaffarah (expiation) becomes necessary. [Qurtubi]
In verse 92: J>'j [/> Sif W (merely because a group is higher [in
number and wealth] than the other), Muslims have been ordered that
they should not break the pact they enter into with a group simply for
the sake of worldly interests and gains. For example, they may come to
think that the group or party with which they have entered into a pact is
weak and few in numbers, or lacks financial backing, while the other
group or party abounds in numbers and strength, or is wealthy. Now, if
they are tempted to join the party having power and wealth in the hope
of better gains from them, this breaking of the pledge given to the first
party is not permissible. Rather than do something like that, one should
stay by the pledge given and let all gains and losses rest with Allah
Ta'ala. However, if the group or party with which one has entered into a
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 91 - 96
408
pact commits or commissions acts contrary to the dictates of Islamic re-
ligious law, then, it is necessary to break that pledge - subject to the con-
dition that they be clearly forewarned that Muslims will not be bound by
that pact anymore - as stated in the verse: jT^l. Jli ^l/jJl» (then, throw
[the treaty] towards them being right forward - 8:58).
At the conclusion of the verse, the given situation has been identified
as a device to test Muslims whereby Allah Ta'ala tries them to deter-
mine if they would obey the desires of their self and break the solemn
pledge, or go on to sacrifice their selfish motives in obedience to the com-
mand of Allah Ta'ala.
An oath sworn to deceive someone may cause forfeiture of Faith
('Iman)
Verse 94 which begins with the words: S^j j^CJl Tj!u2Slj (do not take
your oaths as a means of mischief) gives yet another instruction to stay
away from getting involved in what is a great sin laden with evil conse-
quences. It means that anyone who at the very time of taking an oath
harbours other ideas and intentions, is all set to act counter to the oath
taken while going through the exercise of oath-taking merely to deceive
the other party, then, this would be an act far more dangerous than that
of breaking a common oath. As a result, the danger is that this person
may end up being all deprived of the very asset of 'Iman (faith). The sen-
tence which follows immediately, that is: 1+6^ f tip (lest a foot
should slip after it is firmly placed - 94), means exactly this. [Qurtubi]
Accepting Bribe is Sternly Forbidden as It Breaks the Covenant
of Allah
Verse 95 which begins with the words: ^ ^ ^ 0>^G (And do
not take a paltry price against the pledge of Allah) that is, 'do not break
the Covenant of Allah for a paltry price.' Here, 'a paltry price' refers to
worldly life and its gains. No matter how major they may be yet, as com-
pared with the gains of the Hereafter, even the entire world and its en-
tire wealth is nothing but paltry. Whoever opts for the gains of the mor-
tal world at the cost of the far superior returns in the Hereafter has
struck a deal which will bring nothing but utter loss - because, selling off
a blessing which is supreme and a wealth which is everlasting in ex-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 91 - 96
409
change for something fast perishing and instrinsically low is what no
sensible person would ever elect to do.
Ibn Atiyyah said: If doing something is obligatory on a person, then,
it is a Covenant of Allah due against him. He is responsible for it. And in
the process of fulfilling this duty, the act of charging wages or something
in return, and not doing what duty calls for without being first paid off
in cash or kind, is what amounts to breaking the Covenant of Allah. Sim-
ilarly, if not doing something is obligatory on a person, then, should that
person do it against returns received from someone, that too will consti-
tute the breaking of the Covenant of Allah.
This tells us that all prevailing kinds of bribery are unlawful. For ex-
ample, a government servant who receives a salary for what he does has
virtually given a pledge to Allah that he would perform the job assigned
to him against the salary he receives. Now, if he goes about asking for
some sort of return from someone in order to do that job, and keeps hedg-
ing and postponing the required action until he has that return, then,
this official is breaking the Covenant of Allah. Similarly, doing someth-
ing for which the department has not empowered him, even doing it by
accepting bribe, is also a breach of pledge. [Al-Bahr al-Muhit]
A Comprehensive Definition of Bribe
The statement of Ibn Atiyyah quoted above also accomodates a fairly
inclusive definition of bribe (Rishwat) which, in the words of Tafsir
Al-Bahr al-Muhit, is as follows:
Taking a return for not doing a job the doing of which is obliga-
tory on a person, or taking a return for doing a job not doing
which is obligatory on a person, is what bribe is. [Al-Bahr
al-Muhit, p. 533, v. 5]
That the combined blessings of the whole world are paltry has been
stated in the next verse (96) through the words: JIj fOl lu* lui ^IlU £
that is, 'what is with you (meaning worldly gains) is to end; and what is
with Allah Ta'ala (meaning the reward and punishment of the Hereaft-
er) is to last for ever'.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 97
410
All Wordly Gains and States will Perish - Only their Outcome
with Allah shall Remain
A casual look at the expression: jlS"Cup £ (ma 'indakum: 'what is with
you' meaning world gains) leads one to think of wealth and possessions
only. My revered teacher, Maulana Sayyid Asghar Husain of Deoband,
may the mercy of Allah be upon him, said that the word: £ : ma (what) is
general lexically and there is nothing prohibiting us from taking it in a
general sense, therefore, included under it are wealth and possessions of
the present world as well as all states and matters that one experiences
therein. These could be happiness and sorrow, pain and comfort, sick-
ness and health, gain and loss or someone's friendship or enmity. These
form part of it for all these are transitory and must perish. However, the
after-effects of all these states and matters which are to bring reward or
punishment on the Day of Judgement are destined to remain. So, any
reckless pursuit of states and matters that must perish and to stake
one's life and its energies on this altar by becoming negligent of the eter-
nal reward and punishment is something no sane person should elect to
do.
Verse 97
> K j, j K'f. , , j ' > t ,t - j * i
Whoever, male or female, has done righteous deed,
while a believer, We shall certainly make him live a
good life and shall give such people their reward for the
good they used to do. [97]
Commentary
What is 'good life'?
According to the majority of commentators, the expression 'good life'
used here means a pure and pleasing life in the present world while
some Tafsir authorities have taken it to mean life in the Hereafter. And
a closer look at the explanation given by the majority would also show
that it does not mean that such a person will never encounter poverty or
sickness. Instead, it means that a believer - even if he ever faces poverty
or pain - has two things with him which shield him from becoming dis-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 97
411
turbed. First comes his habit of remaining content with the available (qa-
na'ah), the hallmark of a simple life. This thing works in straitened
circumstances as well. Secondly, there is this belief of his, the belief that
he is going to receive the great and eternal blessings of the Hereafter in
return for whatever poverty or pain he has suffered from. Poised
counter to this is the condition of a disbeliever and sinner. If such a per-
son faces poverty and pain, he has nothing to hold him together and give
him solace and comfort. In this state, he is likely to lose his sanity, even
think of committing suicide. And in case he was affluent, his greed
would not let him sit peacefully. When the drive for more wealth makes
him a millionaire, the dreams of becoming a billionaire would keep spoil-
ing his peace.
As for righteous believers, says Ibn 'Atiyyah, Allah Ta'ala blesses
them with a life full of pleasure, contentment and gracefulness right
here in this world as well, something that never changes whatever the
condition. That their life will be graceful while they enjoy health and ex-
tended means is all too obvious, particularly so on the ground that they
just do not have the greed to keep their wealth increasing unnecessarily,
an urge that keeps harassing one under all circumstances. And even if
they have to face lean days or sickness of some sort, they always have a
strong support to fall back on. They are perfect believers in the promises
made by Allah. They have strong hopes of seeing ease after hardship
and comfort after pain. These strengths never let their life become grace-
less. It is like the work of a farmer who has made his farm ready for
crops. No matter how much pain he takes in working to see his crops
grow, yet he welcomes all that for the sake of the comfort he is going to
have. In a short time, he is certain, he is going to have the best of return
for what he has done. A businessman or a wage earner would do the
same. They would face all sorts of hardship in their job, even a little dis-
grace once in a while. But, they brave through everything and remain
happy and hopeful. They believe that their business will bring profit and
their job, a salary. The believer too believes that he is getting a return
for every hardship and when comes the life of the Hereafter, his return
for every hardship will come to him in the form of blessings that are
great and everlasting. As for the life of the present world, it is not such a
big deal as compared to that of the Hereafter. Therefore, a believer finds
it easy to remain patient against worldly variations in living conditions.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 98 - 100
412
Thus, these conditions never make a believer suffer from anxiety, appre-
hension and boredom. This is the 'good life' a believer is blessed with in
cash, on the spot, right here in this world.
Verses 98 - 100
c^JL> iiji 'o^lr^ i^j) J^-j i^t jjili *<J
So, when you recite the Qur'an, seek the protection of
Allah against Satan, the accursed. [98] He is such that he
has no power over those who believe and place trust in
their Lord. [99] His power is only over those who be-
friend him and those who associate partners with Him.
[100]
Sequence of Verses
Emphasis was laid in previous verses over the fulfillment of the cov-
enant with Allah following which stated there was the importance and
desirability of acting righteously in one's life. That one neglects to follow
these commandments happens because of Satanic instigations. There-
fore, this verse teaches us to seek protection against Satan, the accursed
- something needed in every good deed. But, it will be noticed that it has
been mentioned particularly with the recitation of the Qur'an. One rea-
son for this particularization could also be that the recitation of the
Qur'an is an act so unique that the Satan himself runs away from it. As
said poetically:
Satan bolts from people who recite the Qur'an!
Then, there are specified Verses and Chapters which have been-
tested and they produce the desired result in removing the traces of Sa-
tanic inputs particularly. That they are effective and beneficial stands
proved from definite textual authorities (nusus) - Bayan al-Qur'an. Despite
this factor, when came the command to seek protection from the Satan
in conjunction with the recitation of the Qur'an, it becomes all the more
necessary with other deeds.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 98 - 100
413
In addition to that, there is always the danger of Satanic instigations
intruding into the recitation of the Qur'an itself. For instance, one may-
fall short in observing the etiquette due during the recitation or that it
remains devoid of the essential spirit of deliberation, thinking, submis-
sion and humbleness. So, for this too, it was deemed necessary that pro-
tection from Satanic instigations should be sought (Ibn Kathlr, Mazhari and
others).
Commentary
In the preface of his Tafsir, Ibn Kathir has said: Human beings have
two kinds of enemies. The first ones come from their own kind, like the
general run of disbelievers. The other kind is that of the Jinn who are di-
abolic and disobedient. Islam commands defence against the first kind of
enemy through Jihad involving fighting and killing. But, for the other
kind, the command is limited to the seeking of protection from Allah
only. The reason is that the first kind of enemy happens to be homoge-
nous. Its attack comes openly, visibly. Therefore, fighting and killing in
Jihad against such an enemy was made obligatory. As for the ,enemy of
the Satanic kind, it is not visible. Its attack on humankind does not take
place frontally. Therefore, as a measure of defence against such an ene-
my, the seeking of the protection of such a Being has been made obligato-
ry that no one is able to see, neither the humankind, nor the Satan.
Then, there is that subtle expediency in entrusting the defence against
Satan with Allah. Is it not that one who stands subdued by the Satan is
actually rejected and deserving of punishment in the sight of Allah?
Quite contrary to this is the case of the humanoid enemy of human be-
ings, that is, the disbelievers. If someone is subdued or killed while con-
fronting them, he becomes a martyr (shahid), and deserving of reward
from Allah (thawab)] Therefore, when one confronts an enemy of human
beings with all his strength, it turns out to be nothing but beneficial, no
matter what the circumstances - either he would prevail over the enemy
and put an end to his power, or would himself embrace shahadah (mar-
tyrdom in the way of Allah) and deserve the best of returns with Him.
Related Rulings (masa'il)
1. The reciting of: ^»r*J\ JaiJl (alldhu bil-lahi minash-shaita-
nir-rajim: I seek protection with Allah from Shaitan, the accursed) be-
fore initiating the recitation of the Qur'an stands proved from the Holy
Prophet £§§ in order that the command given in this verse is carried out.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 98 - 100
414
But, not doing it occasionally also stands proved from authentic (sahih)
ahadith. Therefore, the majority of Muslim scholars have not classed
this injunction as obligatory (wajib). Instead, they have declared it to be
Sunnah, a position on which Ibn Jarir al-Tabari has reported a consen-
sus (ijma') of the scholars of the Muslim community. As for Hadith narra-
tives carrying the word and deed of the Holy Prophet •!§, whether those
of reciting: '*J*\ (aUdhu bil-lah) under most conditions or those of not
reciting under some, all these have been mentioned exhaustively by Ibn
Kathir at the beginning of his Tafsir.
2. Should ta'awwudh that is, 'aUdhu bil-lah', be recited only at
the beginning of the first raka'ah while in Salah, or should it be done at
the beginning of every raka'ah? Views of leading Muslim jurists differ in
this matter. According to the great Imam Abu Hanifah Jl~" <&l <u*-j, it
should be recited only in the first raka'ah while Imam Shafi'i Ju; «jJI j
declares its recitation at the beginning of every raka'ah as commendable
(mustahabb). Arguments given by both have been presented in Tafsir
Mazhari with full elaboration, (p. 49, v. 5)
3. While reciting the Qur'an - whether in Salah or out of it - the say-
ing of 'aUdhu bil-lah' is a Sunnah. The rule applies to both situations
equally. But, after it has been said once, one may go on reciting as much
as one wishes to, for the same single ta'awwudh (said at the beginning)
is sufficient. Yes, if one abandons the recitation in the middle, gets busy
with some mundane chore and then resumes it all over again, one
should re-initiate the recitation by saying 'aUdhu bil-lah' and 'bismillah'
once again at that time.
4. Saying 'aUdhu bil-lah' before reading any word or book other than
the Qur'an is not a Sunnah. There, one should recite only bismillah.
(Al-Durr al-Mukhtar, Shami)
However, the Hadith teaches the saying of ta'awwudh during other
things done and situations faced. For example, when someone gets very
angry - so says the Hadith - the heat of the anger goes away by saying:
ok^' 'a? y^3- (aUdhu bil-lahi minash-shaitanir rajim: I seek pro-
tection with Allah from Shaitan, the accursed). (Ibn Kathir)
It also appears in Hadith that, before going to the toilet, saying:
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 101 - 105
415
(Allahumma innlalldhu bika minal-khubuthi wal-khaba'ith)
O Allah, I seek protection with you from the foul and the im-
pure
is commendable {mustahabb). (Sham!)
The way of Faith and Trust in Allah is the way of freedom from
the power and control of the Shaitan
Verses 99 and 100 make it clear that Allah Ta'ala has not given the
Shaitan the kind of power which would disarm any human being and
compel him to become helpless and take to evil. So, should one opt for
not using his capability of choice and control because of sheer careless-
ness or some selfish motive, then, this would be his own fault. Therefore,
it was said that people who have faith in Allah and who, rather than
trust their will power in their states and actions, place their ultimate
trust in Allah Ta'ala for He is the One who gives us the ability to do
everything good and also the One who shields us from everything evil.
The Shaitan cannot possess and dictate such people. Of course, those
who elect to befriend none but the Shaitan because of their selfish mo-
tives, particularly like things about him and go about associating others
in the pristine divinity of Allah Ta'ala, then, the Shaitan is all over
them, in possession, in control, and would not let them go towards anyth-
ing good while, in every evil, they are right in front.
The same subject has been taken up in verse 42 of Surah al-Hijr
where Allah Ta'ala has Himself refuted the claim of the Shaitan by say-
ing: ^ iliil J* % jU- u-3 (Surely, My servants [are such
that] you have no power over them - except [over] the one who follows
you from among the astray - 15:42).
Verses 101- 105
cJf Cji 's* jiitf j v # i;t %
&\ ^ all 5llJ ^y^j 'aIIjJ Cj[ oJJJyu
SUrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 106 - 109
416
V4JL)I OjU (jjJLJl Oj, ^.r> JLJ l-Uj
' - ' ' t
And when We replace a verse with another verse - and
Allah knows best what He reveals - they say, 'You are
but a forger." Instead, most of them do not know. [101]
Say, 'This has been brought down by Ruh al-Qudus (the
Holy Spirit - JibraTl) from your Lord rightly (as due), so
that it makes the believers firm and becomes guidance
and good news for the Muslims. [102]
And We know well that they say, "It is a man who
teaches him." The language of the one they refer to is
non- Arabic while this is clear Arabic language. [103]
Surely, those who do not believe in Allah's verses, Allah
does not lead them to the right path and for them there
is a painful punishment. [104]
Those who forge lies are but the ones who do not believe
in Allah's verses, and it is they who are the liars. [105]
Sequence of Verses
In the previous verse (98), there was an instruction to say 'aUdhu
bil-lah' (I seek protection with Allah) while reciting the Qur'an which in-
dicates that the Shaitan puts scruples in the heart when one recites the
Qur'an. In the verses cited above, there is a refutation of such Satanic in-
stigations.
Verses 106 - 109
d&yi '4s j 'ojrf v. % AiQo^; ^ «k ^ ^
s * * ^— "
Js- Li-Ul \j~>*^\ dJUi ^.-^
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 106 - 109
417
Whoever rejects his faith in Allah after having believed
in Him - not the one who is put to duress while his heart
is at peace with Faith, but the one who has opened the
bosom for disbelief - the wrath of Allah is upon such peo-
ple and for them there is a heavy punishment. [106]
That is because they have preferred the worldly life
over the Hereafter, and that Allah does not lead the dis-
believing people to the right path. [107]
Those are the ones Allah has put a seal on their hearts,
their ears and their eyes; and they are the neglectful.
[108] Invariably, they are the losers in the Hereafter.
[109]
Commentary
From the first verse (106) comes the religious ruling about a person
who has been compelled to utter a word of infidelity (kufr) under the
threat that he would be killed if he did not do that. If he feels that, in all
likelihood, the people threatening him have full capability of doing just
that, then, this is a state of duress. If he were to utter some word of dis-
belief verbally - but, with a heart firm on Faith, a heart that shuns say-
ing what is false and evil - then, there is no sin on him, nor will his wife
become unlawful for him. (Qurtubi, Mazhari).
This verse was revealed about the noble Sahabah who were arrested
by the Mushriks. Their disbelieving captors had told them that they
must return to infidelity failing which they would be killed.
Those so arrested were Sayyidna 'Ammar 4§s> and his parents, Sayy-
idna Yasir and Sayyidah Sumayyah cqfe>, and Sayyidna Suhaib, Bilal and
Khabbab t$S>- Out of these, Sayyidna Yasir 4i§e> and his wife, Sayyidah Su-
mayyah L^-dJl^j totally refused to utter any word of disbelief.
Sayyidna Yasir was killed while Sayyidah Sumayyah If* was
tied in between two camels who were made to run which tore her apart
in two separate body parts. This was how she met her shahadah (martyr-
dom in the way of Allah). And these are the same two blessed souls who
were the first to meet their shahadah for the sake of Islam. Similarly,
Sayyidna Khabbab $k> totally refused to utter any word of disbelief and
it was in perfect peace that he accepted the fate of being killed by the dis-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 106 - 109
418
believers. Out of the remaining, Sayyidna 'Ammar 4§fe> went by making a
mere verbal declaration of his disbelief in the face of such a danger to his
life, but his heart was perfectly satisfied and firmly set upon his Faith.
Once he was released by the enemy, he presented himself before the
Holy Prophet |i and narrated this event with great pain. The Holy
Prophet !|t asked him, "when you were making this statement, what
was going on in your heart?" He submitted, "As for my heart, it was at
peace and firmly set on my Faith." The Holy Prophet i|§ put him at rest
by telling him that he was not to face any punishment for that. It was in
confirmation of this verdict by him that the present verse was revealed.
(Qurtubi, Mazhari)
The Definition of ikrah or Compulsion
Literally, Ikrah means using threat or violence to force a person to
act against his or her will. Then, it has two degrees. In the first degree of
Ikrah, one is not willing by heart to do something, but is also not that de-
nuded of choice and volition to say no. In the terminology of Muslim jur-
ists, this is known as ^ »l _f\ (ikrah ghayr mulji': state of compulsion
not forced actually). Under such duress, saying any word of disbelief
(kufr) or doing something unlawful (haram) does not become permis-
sible. However, there are some supplementary injunctions which do re-
lease some adverse effects even against this situation. Relevant details
appear in Books of Fiqh. In the second degree of Ikrah, one is just
sucked out of all choice so much so that should he fail to carry out the
order of the perpiterators of this coercion (Ikrah), he would be killed or
some of his organ is amputated. This, in the terminology of Muslim jur-
ists, is called Ikrah Mulji' which means a compulsion which makes one
totally choiceless and helpless. When under the state of such duress, the
mere verbalization of the word of disbelief - subject to the condition that
one's heart is firm and at peace with Faith - is permissible. Similarly,
short of killing another human being, should one be coerced to do some
other unlawful deed, it will bring no sin to commit that unlawful act.
But, the concessions given in both kinds of Ikrah are subject to a con-
dition that the coercer threatening to do what he says he will do should
actually be capable of doing just that, and the coerced should have the
overwhelming likelihood that should he fail to oblige him, he would go
ahead and definitely do what he is threatening to do.
SuVah Al-Nahl : 16 : 106 - 109
419
Related Ruling
There are two kinds of transactions. (1) Those in which the transac-
tion can be effected only by mutual consent and heart felt willingness of
the parties, like sale, gift, etc. There is the definitive authority of the
Holy Qur'an to this effect. The Holy Qur'ah says, fyj^ffi'f&yifJktsH
J^J j*»Jl»Jt>j335T: "Do not eat up the wealth of others, unless there is
a trade with mutual consent" (4:29) And then it appears in Hadith:
The wealth and property of a Muslim does not become lawful
unless it be with a whole-hearted pleasure from the person.
If such transactions were to be arranged and executed under duress
(with Ikrah), they have no validity in the sight of the Shari'ah of Islam.
In normal practice, once the person concerned comes out of the state of
Ikrah (compulsion, duress), he will have the option to reassess the sale
or gift done under duress and exercise his free will to retain or cancel it.
Then there are some transactions which depend on verbal committ-
ment only. Here, the intention and the volition in the heart or pleasure
and will are not the binding conditions of the transaction - such as, mar-
riage, divorce, revocation of divorce, freedom of a slave etc. For such mat-
ters, it is said in Hadith:
"There are three things in which not only the serious words,
but also the nonserious words are counted as serious".
It means if two individuals go through the process of Offer and Accep-
tance in Marriage in accordance with attending conditions, or some hus-
band divorces his wife by pronouncing it verbally, or verbally revokes the
divorce given by him earlier - whether that be in jest with no intention in
the heart for marriage or divorce or revocation - still, by a mere saying of
the respective words, the marriage will stand solemnized, the divorce
will become effective, and the revocation will turn out right. (Mazhari)
According to Imam Abu Hanifah, al-Sha'bi, Zuhri, Nakha'T and
Qatadah, may the mercy of Allah be upon them, this very injunction ap-
plies to 'divorce under duress' (e jL- : Talaq Mukrah). It means that
such a person being under duress was though not ready to divorce will-
Su"rah Al-Nahl : 16 : 110 - 113
420
ingly and by heart yet, rendered helpless, he uttered the words of di-
vorce. Now, the actualization of divorce is connected with nothing but
the pronouncing of the words of divorce. The intention and will of the
heart is not a condition here - as proved from the Hadith cited above.
Therefore, this divorce will become effective.
But, according to Imam Shafi'I, and Sayyidna 'Ali and Sayyidna Ibn
'Abbas £$j9, the 'divorce under duress' (under the state of Ikrah) will not
take effect because it appears in Hadith:
Removed away from my Ummah are mistake, forgeting and
what they are compelled to under coercion. (Reported by al-Tab-
arani from Sayyidna Thawban
According to Imam Abu Hanifah, this Hadith is related to injunc-
tions of the Akhirah (Hereafter), that is, something said or done
contrary to the Shari'ah by mistake and forgetfulness or under duress
will bring no sin. As for the rest of the injunctions pertaining to the mor-
tal world as well as the incidences of doing things like that therein are to
occur as felt and sensed. It goes without saying that the vestiges and rul-
ings generated by this occurance shall continue to bring their relevant ef-
fects. For example, someone killed someone else by mistake, then, there
is no doubt that he will neither incur the sin of killing him nor face the
punishment of the Hereafter, but the way the tangible effect of killing
has occured in the form of the victim's loss of life, very similarly, its sub-
sequent Islamic legal effect will also follow: his wife will, after the period
of Iddah, be able to enter a second marriage contract and the wealth and
property left by him will be distributed in the form of inheritance to his
legal heirs. Similary, when words to the effect of divorce, marriage or rev-
ocation were said verbally, then, their consequential Islamic legal effect
will also follow. (Ma?hari, Qurtubi) ,4pi <ji»«_.
Verses 110 -113
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 110 - 113
421
Jl5^ JT ^ Up, Qjjj CjjJl, C-JlT 2uy ^ <JJ\
# .» - ' ^ ' i ✓ „ i
Then, your Lord - for those who left their homes after
being persecuted, then fought in the way of Allah and
stood patient - surely your Lord is, after all that,
Most-Forgiving, Very-Merciful. [110]
The day everyone will come defending himself, and
everyone will be given in full what he did. And they will
not be wronged. [Ill]
And Allah has given an example that there was a town,
secure and satisfied, with its sustenance coming in
plenty from every place. Then, it turned ungrateful to
the bounties of Allah; so, Allah made it taste hunger and
terror (cast over it) like a garment in return of what its
people used to do. [112] And surely there came to them a
messenger from among themselves, but they belied him,
so the punishment seized them, while they were
transgressing. [113]
Sequence of Verses
Warnings of punishment against disbelief {kufr) - whether original or
apostacy (irtidad) - appeared in previous verses. After that, in the first
(106) of the initial three verses cited above, it has been pointed clearly
that 'Iman or the declaration of faith is a wealth that could work won-
ders for a Kafir (disbeliever) or murtadd (apostate) who - if he were to
come up with an honest and true 'Iman - all his past sins would stand
forgiven.
In the second verse (107), the last day of Qiyamah was mentioned for
the reason that all this phenomena of reward and punishment has to
occur after that. In the third verse (108), it was said that the real punish-
ment of disbelief and sin will, though come after the Qiyamah, yet there
are some sins the punishment of which is faced in a certain degree with-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 114 - 119
422
in the present world.
Commentary
According to leading Tafsir authorities, the similitude mentioned in
verse 112 is general and universal. It does not relate to a particular habi-
tation. However, there are others who connect it to what had happened
in Makkah al-Mukarramah where people suffered from an acute famine
for seven years so much so that they were compelled to eat animal car-
cass, dead dogs and filth. They were virtually gripped with the awe of
Muslims. Then, the chiefs of Makkah came to the Holy Prophet with
the plea that those who had committed disbelief and disobedience
against his call were all grown-up men. Women and children were inno-
cent. Thereupon, the Holy Prophet «H arranged to have food supplies for
them sent from Madinah al-Taiyyibah. (Mazhari)
And Abu Sufyan, while still in his state of kufr, requested the Holy
Prophet v§f: You teach kindness to relatives and mercy and forgiveness.
Here are your people standing on the brink of destruction. Please pray to
Allah for the removal of this famine from us. Thereupon, the Holy
Prophet eH prayed for them and the famine was gone. (Qurtubi)
As for the use of the word: ^ (libas: garment) to carry the sense of
giving a taste of hunger and fear towards the later part of verse 112, it
will be noted that a garment is not a thing to be tasted. But, the word
'garment' standing for 'libas' has been used here with the force of a simi-
lie denoting something being wide-spread and all-enveloping. The sug-
gestion being conveyed here is that fear and hunger were cast over them
in a manner of a garment or dress which becomes an integral part of the
body. This was how hunger and fear were released and set all over them.
(Mazhari)
Verses 114-119
* ' it ' J \' ' * 1 1 ' - it * ^*\' ' * ' 1 " *i ' ■* •*J - •* 1 *i
j^ip <L!l l)L» ili- ^Ij ^Jol^>\ iy*i\> Jj>^ ^jjkl Cj
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 .114-119
423
^"fruil? ^» [^OL^ai llTp- Ijili jjill (J^J
So, eat the permissible and pure from what Allah has
provided you with, and be grateful for the bounty of
Allah, if you worship Him alone. [114]
He has but proibited for you the carrion, the blood, the
flesh of swine and what has been invoked upon with a
name other than that of Allah. However, if anyone is
compelled by necessity - neither desiring, nor crossing
the limit (of necessity) - then, Allah is Most-Forgiving,
Very-Merciful. [115]
And do not say about what your tongues describe false-
ly, 'This is lawful and that is unlawful" so that you may
forge the lie upon Allah. Surely, those who forge a lie
upon Allah do not prosper. [116] (Let there be) a little en-
joyment, and (then) for them there is a painful punish-
ment. [117]
And for those who are Jews, We had prohibited that
which We have already told you. And We did not wrong
them but they used to wrong themselves. [118]
Then your Lord - for those who did evil through ignor-
ance, then repented after that and corrected themselves
- surely your Lord is, after all that, Most-Forgiving,
Very-Merciful. [119]
Sequence and Explanation in Gist
Mentioned in the previous verses was that disbelievers will be pun-
ished for their ungratefulness to Allah whose blessings they had been en-
joying. In the cited verses, Muslims have been instructed to stay away
from ungratefulness, rather be grateful for Halal things Allah has given
to them. After that, they were told how the disbelievers and polytheists
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 114 - 119
424
had become ungrateful by declaring what Allah had made Halal for
them as Haram and what Allah had called Haram as Halal. Muslims
were warned that they should never do that. Making things Halal and
Haram is the exclusive right of their Creator. Doing this on your own
amounts to interference in Divine prerogatives, in fact, amounts to at-
tributing lies to Allah Ta'ala. Towards the end, it was also said that
even those who have committed such evil deeds through ignorance
should not lose hope in the mercy of Allah Ta'ala. Should they repent
and believe honestly and truly, Allah Ta'ala will forgive all sins commit-
ted by them.
Commentary
Nature of Prohibitions: The Correct View
The restrictive particle: CjI (innama: only) appearing in verse 115
seems to give the impression that things Haram are no more than the
four mentioned in the verse. This impression emerges more clearly in
another verse: l^wiyi^j-jfE^ibrfV^* (Say, I do not find, in what has been
revealed to me, anything prohibited... - Surah al-An'am, 6:145). It seems to
be suggestive of nothing being Haram other than the things mentioned
in the verse while the fact is that according to clarifications of the Qur'an
and Sunnah and by the Consensus of the Muslim Ummah, there are
many more things rated as Haram. The answer to this difficulty comes
through deliberation into the context of these very verses which tells us
that the purpose at this place is not to describe Halal and Haram as
they are commonly understood. Instead, the purpose is to point out to
what the mushrikln of the period of Jahiliyah had done. They had made
many things Haram on their own although Allah Ta'ala had never or-
dered them about their unlawfulness. It amounts to saying: Out of the
things you have (arbitrarily) made out as Haram, only that which is real-
ly Haram is being mentioned here. A comprehensive explanation of this
verse along with a detailed description of these four prohibitions has ap-
peared in the Commentary of Surah al-Baqarah, Ma'ariful-Qur'an, Vo-
lume I, pages 424-438, under Verses 173-174. Those interested may see it
there.
Repentance from Sin brings Forgiveness: Is it Open or
Restricted?
In the last verse (119): jft^w '*J~S\ I jLi ^it Up (Then your Lord - for
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 120 - 124
425
those who did evil through ignorance ...), it will be noticed that the sense
of ignorance has been conveyed by the use of the word: dtp? (jahalah),
not: Jii (jahl). As for the word: J£- (jahl), it is employed as an antonym
of: *lf ('Urn: knowledge) and releases the sense of a lack of knowledge or
understanding while the word: (jahalah) denotes acting ignorantly -
even if done knowingly. This tells us that the forgiveness of sins through
Taubah (repentance) is not restricted to a situation where a sin is com-
mitted with lack of understanding or volition. (Rather, a true taubah or
repentence may forgive all sins, even though committed deliberately).
Verses 120 ■ 124
■} j£ ^ ft? >°^^~ ^ 'f^JV^i
^Jt ^-JL^...* Je>\ A^jw^I^SLS
7'*' » 1 * I i> ' ' \" (i ' 1 -' Lfi • < fi' it'' ' if
Surely, Ibrahim was an Ummah (a whole community in
himself), devoted to Allah, a man of pure faith; and he
was not among the Mushriks (those who associate part-
ners with Allah) [120] while he was grateful to His boun-
ties. He chose him and led him to the straight path. [121]
And We gave him good in this world; and in the
Hereafter, he is among the righteous. [122]
Then, We revealed to you, "Follow the way of Ibrahim,
the upright, and he was not among the Mushriks". [123]
The Sabbath was appointed only for those who differed
in it. And your Lord will certainly judge between them
on the Day of Resurrection in what they used to dispute.
[124]
Sequence of Verses
Refuted in the previous verses was the root of Shirk and Kufr which
SGrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 120 - 124
426
is rejection of the reality of Allah's Oneness and the rejection of the man-
date given by Him to His prophet. Also refuted there were some off-
shoots of Kufr and Shirk in the form of legalizing the illegal and illigaliz-
ing the legal, a virtual reversal of Divinely ordained arrangements. Since
the Mushriks of Makkah who were the first direct addressees of the Holy
Qur'an and who, despite their infidelity and idol-worship, claimed that
they were adherents of the great community of Sayyidna Ibrahim SS®
and that what they did was all in accordance with his teachings, it was
also taken up as due. The rejection of their position came on the basis of
what they already believed in.
So, in the first (120) of the five verses cited above, it was said that
Sayyidna Ibrahim f$8^ was the foremost universal leader of nations
with the high station of a prophet and messenger of Allah. This proves
that he was a great prophet and messenger. Then, by saying:
'JS'J^A (and he was not among the Mushriks... 120) along with it, his
being a torch bearer of the most perfect belief in the Oneness of Allah
was confirmed.
And in the second verse (121), by saying that he was grateful to Allah
and was on the straight path, a warning signal was given to his
adversaries who claimed to be his followers - how could they, being as
ungrateful as they were, had the cheek to call themselves his adherents
and followers?
After that it was said in the third verse (122) that Sayyidna Ibrahim
was successful in Dunya and 'Akhirah and then it was said in the fourth
verse (123) that the prophetic mission of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Musta-
fa Ǥt was true and that he was truly committed to the ideal of the au-
thentic community of Sayyidna Ibrahim ^SsBl. After having stated these
two premises, the instruction given was: your claim cannot be correct
without faith in and obedience to the Holy Prophet 5§|.
In the fifth verse (124): cJlJl cJl. (The Sabbath was appointed only
for those...) the hint given is that good things you, on your own, have
made unlawful for yourself were really not unlawful in the community of
Sayyidna Ibrahim
Commentary
The word: {ummah) has a few other meanings, but the well-known
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 120 - 124
427
sense is that of community, nation, or group of people. At this place, this
is what it means - as reported from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas The sense
is that Sayyidna Ibrahim is, in his person, a community, a nation, al-
most a compendium of their perfections and merits. There is another
meaning of the word: -ul (ummah), that of the leader of a community,
someone imbibing in his person many perfections. Some commentators
have taken exactly this meaning of the word at this place. And the word:
oJU (qanit) in verse 120 means obedient to the command (of his Creator).
Sayyidna Ibrahim has distinct status in these two qualities. As for
being a leader, people from all famous Faiths of the world believe in him
and consider it an honour to be the followers of his community. Of
course, the Jews, the Chistians and the Muslims rever him. Even the
Mushriks of Arabia, despite their idol-worship, felt proud to believe in
him and in (supposedly) following his way (the way of someone who was
the foremost idol-breaker in human annals)! As for the signal distinction
of his being 'qanit' (obedient), it becomes crystal clear from the trials this
'friend' (khalll) of Allah has gone through. Imagine the fire of Namrud
(Nimrod), the Command to go elsewhere leaving behind his family in a
wilderness, and then, his being ready to sacrifice his very dear son. All
these are singularities because of which Allah Ta'ala has honoured him
with such epithets.
The Holy Prophet «H being on the way of Sayyidna Ibrahim SSBl:
Understanding the Chemistry of Adherence
When Sayyidna Ibrahim SSB appeared, Allah Ta'ala blessed him
with a Shari'ah and its Injunctions. When the Last of the Prophets ^ap-
peared, his Shari'ah too - with the exception of some particular Injunc-
tions - was laid out in accordance with it. Though, the Holy Prophet sit is
preferred as more distinguished (afdal) of all blessed prophets and mes-
sengers, but at this place, there are two wise considerations in asking
the preferred (afdal) to follow the one not so preferred (mafdul) in the
present context. (1) Since that Shari'ah has come into the world earlier
and is already known and recognized and as the last Shari'ah was also
to be in accord with that, therefore, this similarity of the Holy Prophet
sit to the way of Sayyidna Ibrahim was expressed through the
word: j-tfl (ittiba': following). (2) As said by 'Allamah al-Zamakhshari (au-
thor of Tafsir Al-Kashshaf), this command to follow too is a special tribute
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
428
out of the many honours and tributes attributed to the 'friend' of Allah,
Sayyidna Ibrahim ?^Sg!iBI. That it is so special has been hinted through the
use of the word: pJ (thumma: Then - 123). The sense being conveyed is:
Certainly great are all those merits and perfections of the person of Sayy-
idna Ibrahim as they are, but the most superior of all these is the fact
that Allah Ta'ala has asked his preferred-most and the dearest rasul to
follow his way.
Verses 125 ■ 128
f*™J*J o* 0~>- f^J* viXo °1 Cr^s Lsf
Invite (people) to the way of your Lord with wisdom and
good counsel. And argue with them in the best of man-
ners. Surely, your Lord knows best the one who strays
from His way, and He knows best the ones who are on
the right path. [125]
And if you were to harm them in retaliation, harm them
to the measure you were harmed. And if you opt for pa-
tience, it is definitely much better for those who are pa-
tient. [126]
And be patient. And your patience is bestowed by none
but Allah. And do not grieve over them, and do not be in
distress for what they devise. [127] Surely, Allah is with
those who fear Him and those who are good in deeds.
[128]
Sequence of Verses
In the previous verses, by attesting to the veracity of the Holy
Prophet «!f as prophet and messenger of Allah, the purpose was to
induce his people to follow what he commanded them with and thus do
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
429
their bounden duty towards their Divinely ordained rasul. In the verses
cited above, the Holy Prophet *H himself is being taught how to fulfill
the rights of his mission as a messenger of Allah and how to observe the
related etiquette as due - the generality of which includes and covers all
true believers.
Commentary
Ua'wah and Tabligh: Principles and Curriculum
Embedded in this verse (125) there lies a whole curriculum of Da'wah
and Tabligh, its principles and rules of etiquette, within the frame of a
few words. As in Tafsir al-Qurtubi, when Haram ibn Hayyan's Ju; Jjl <u>- j
time of death came near, his relatives asked him for some wasiyyah (or-
der, parting advice, will). In reply, he said, "Wasiyyah? That people
make for mal (wealth, property, inheritance), which I do not have. But, I
would still make a wasiyyah, that of the ay at of Allah, particularly that
of the last verses of Surah an-Nahl - and I order you to stand firm on
them." The verses mentioned here are the same as appear above.
Literally, S^j : da'wah, means to call. The first duty of the blessed
prophets is to call people towards Allah. After that, what they teach as
prophets and messengers are explanations of this Da'wah. The Qur'an
mentioning a special attribute of the Holy Prophet has called him: ^IjJI
(one who invites people towards Allah):
And one who invites towards Allah with His permission whilst
being a lamp, lighted. (al-Ahzab, 33:460)
O our people, respond to the Caller of Allah (Prophet
Muhammad^). (al-Ahqaf, 46:31)
Calling people towards Allah J\ : da'wah ilal-lah) has been
made obligatory on the Muslim Ummah following in the footsteps of the
Holy Prophet «H. It was said in Surah 'Al-'Imran:
And there has to be a group of people from among you who call
towards the good... (3:104)
And in another verse, it was said:
Surah Al-Nabl : 16 : 125 - 128
430
^ Jfe* 0~? 'cr^ '6*5
And who is better in utterance than the one who called (people)
towards Allah. (Ha Mim as-Sajdah/Fussilat, 41:33)
While expressing the general sense, this word may take several
forms, such as: <ull Jl»j*> (da'wah ilal-lah: Calling towards Allah), J\l'J*z
(da'wah ila al-khair: Calling toward the good) and <UI Jl^ J[
(da'wah ila sabilillah: Calling towards the way of Allah). However, the
outcome is the same because calling towards Allah is actually calling to-
wards His dm and the Straight Path.
The next phrase: iLj J[ (ila sabili rabbik: to the way of your Lord)
carries two nuances of expression. Here, by mentioning the special attrib-
ute of the Most Exalted Allah - 'Rabb' - and then by annexing it to the
Holy Prophet s|t, a hint has been given that the work of Da'wah is con-
nected with the attribute of nurture, raising, training and education.
Here, it is being suggested to the Holy Prophet j§t that the way Allah
Ta'ala has nurtured him, he too should invite people using the mores of
nurture and education. It should be a Da'wah in which due consideration
is given to the nature and attending circumstances of the addressee and
the ultimate approach has to be such as would not weigh heavy on the re-
cepient, rather, should be as effective as is possible. The word:
(da'wah) itself imparts this sense in that the mission of a prophet is not
simply limited to conveying the injunctions of Allah and making people
hear them. Instead, his mission is to invite people to implement these in
their lives. And it is obvious that no one inviting someone to Allah would
present his submission in a manner which causes distraction and aver-
sion or in which the addressee has been maligned or mocked at.
The expression: C^Ji> (bil-hikmah: with wisdom) which follows im-
mediately has been used in the Holy Qur'an for several meanings. At
this place, some Tafsir authorities have taken: sl^jJl (al-hikmah) to
mean the Holy Qur'an, some others explain it as the Qur'an and Sun-
nah, still others call it the binding argument while Ruh al-Ma'ani has
given the following Tafsir of 'al-hikmah' with reference to al-Bahr
al-Muhit:
It is sound speech which goes into one's heart. (Rutt al-Ma'ani)
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
431
This Tafsir assimilates all above views. The author of Ruh al-Bayan
has also carried almost the same sense in the following words:
"Al-Hikmah means the insight through which one finds out the
dictates of circumstances and talks as appropriate relatively,
chooses such time and occasion as would not put a burden on
the addressee, employs lenience where lenience is called for
and firmness where firmness is in order. And where he thinks
the addressee would be embarassed by saying something frank-
ly, there he should use hints to communicate, or employ a
change of subject and approach in a way that neither emba-
rasses the addressee nor feeds him with the thought of sticking
by his prejudice."
The next word: *k*^3\ {al-maw'izah) or: Jaij {wa'z) literally means to
say something in the spirit of wishing well in a manner that would make
the heart of the addressee softened and arable, all tuned to accept it.
Once this is done, it will be useful to talk about the reward and benefit
of such acceptance, as well as, about the punishment and ill-effects of
not accepting it. (Al-Qamus and al-Mufradat of Raghib al-I§fahani)
Later, by saying: «LkJf {al-hasanah: good), the sense conveyed is that
the subject and treatment of this counsel should be such as would satisfy
the heart of the addressee, removing doubts and apprehensions whereby
the addressee comes to realize that you have no personal motive behind
your approach and that you are addressing him only in the interest of
the addressee and for his or her good.
We may stay with the word: 4i?^Jl {al-maw'izah: counsel) for a while
and say that it had already made it clear that this wishing well has to be
in an effective manner. But, experience bears out that sometimes while
wishing well for someone, the approach could become hurtful or insult-
ing for the addressee. (Ruh al-Malni). In order that people would leave
this kind of approach, the word: <ui^Ji {al-hasanah: good) was added.
The word: 'J?&- (jadil: argue) in the subsequent sentence:
jl^-T (And argue with them in the best of manners) has been derived
from: -JSL^i (mujadala). At this place, it means argumentation and de-
bate and: 'J$l (And argue with them in the best of manners)
means that should there be, in the process of Da'wah, the need to engage
in debate or exchange of arguments, then, that discussion should also be
in the best of manners. It appears in Ruh al-Ma'ani that good manners
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
432
require a gentle and soft approach in mutual submissions, arguments
have to be such as would be easily understood by the addressee, argu-
ments have to be supported by known premises so that they help remove
the doubts of the addressee and shields him against falling into dogma-
tism. And there are other verses of the Qur'an which bear witness to the
fact that this approach of showing good manners in debate (al-ihsan ft
al-mujadalah) is not restricted to Muslims alone. About the people of the
Book (Jews and Christians), the Qur'an particularly says:
And do not argue with the People of the Book except in a man-
ner which is the best. (al-'Ankabut, 29:46)
And in another verse, by giving the instruction of: '*! Sly (speak
to him in gentle words (Ta-Ha, 20:44) to Sayyidna Musa and Harun Ufle.
it was also stressed that this was how they have to deal even with
as rebellious an infidel as the Pharaoh.
Da'wah: Principles and Etiquette
To sum up, three things have been mentioned in verse 125 as neces-
sary for Da'wah:
1. Al-Hikmah (Wisdom)
2. Al-Maw'izah al-Hasanah (Good Counsel)
3. Al-Mujadalah - 'billati hiya ahsan (Debate in the Best of Manners)
Some commentators have said that these things are there because of
three kinds of addressees. Inviting with wisdom is for people of knowl-
edge and understanding. Inviting with good counsel is for common peo-
ple. Argument and debate are for those who nurse doubts in their
hearts, or simply refuse to accept anything said to them because of hostil-
ity and obstinacy.
My mentor and master, Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanavi has said in his
Tafsir Bayan al-Qur'an that it is far out to deduce from the context of
the verse that the addressees of these three things are groups of three
different kinds, separate from each other.
In the light of the above what seems to be obvious here is that these
rules of etiquette in Da'wah are to be used for everyone. The first thing
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
433
to do in Da'wah is to wisely assess conditions surrounding the addressee
and pick out the most appropriate thing to say in those terms. Then,
what has to be said will certainly be said as a well-wisher, however, this
empathy has to be strengthened by such evidences and proof as would
satisfy the addressee. And the subject matter and the manner of presen-
tation has to be kept soft and affectionate so that the addressee becomes
certain about whatever is being said and starts feeling that this person
is saying it in his interest and for his benefit, and that the speaker's pur-
pose is not to embarass him or belittle his status.
However, the author of Ruh al-Ma'ani has made a subtle point at
this place. According to him, the arrangement of the verse shows that
there are really no more than two things in Da'wah: (1) Al-Hikmah (Wis-
dom) and (2) Al-Maw'izah (Good Counsel). The third thing: Al-Mujada-
lah (Argument, Debate) is just not included under the Principles of
Da'wah. But, it can be conceded that it does come out handy once in a
while in the path of Da'wah.
The author of Ruh al-Ma'ani proves his point by saying: If these
three things were to be the Principles of Da'wah, the exigency of the situ-
ation required that all three should have been enumerated with the help
of conjunctions as: j—^Vi JUsdl j a^cJl aiip^JI j kS^JI But, the Holy Qu'ran
has elected to say al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and al-Maw'izah (Good Counsel)
with conjunctive words in one single arrangement while, for al-Mujada-
lah, it has chosen to have a separate sentence: 'J^\ 'j> 'j$l> (And
argue with them in the best of manners). This tells us that argument in
matters of knowledge is not a basic element or condition of the Call to
Allah {da'wah ilal-lah). Instead, it is an instruction concerning matters
that come up in the path of Da'wah - an example of which appears in the
next verse where patience has been enjoined because it is inevitable to
observe patience over pains inflicted by people while in the path of
Da'wah.
In short, there are two principles of Da'wah - (1) Al-Hikmah (Wis-
dom) and (2) Al-Maw'izah (Good Counsel). No Da'wah - whether to the
learned and the classes or to the masses of people - should remain with-
out these two factors. However, one has to face the kind of people who
are neck-deep into doubts and superstitions and more than ready to
start a debate with the Da'i (the man of Da'wah), it is to meet such situa-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
434
tions that a go ahead signal to engage in the exercise of Al-Mujadalah
(argument, debate) has been given. But, by imposing the restriction of:
'ij* 'Jh (in the best of manners) along with it, it was made very clear
that the Mujadalah devoid of this condition has no place and status in
the Shari'ah.
The Prophetic Etiquette of Da'wah
Inviting people towards Allah is, in fact, the mission and station of
the blessed prophets, may peace be upon them all. The rightly-guided
'Ulama' of the Muslim community carry out this mission in their capac-
ity of being their deputies. So, it is incumbent on them that they should
learn its etiquette and methodology from them alone. A da'wah that
does not follow those methods faithfully does not remain what da'wahve-
ally is. Instead, it turns into 'adawah (enmity) and becomes the cause of
subsequent confrontations and wars.
An instruction of the Holy Qur'an given to Sayyidna Musa and
Harun U^J* in Surah Ta-Ha illustrates the principle observed by
prophets in their Call: Jii^jl 0 'Vy '-J H'ys (Speak to him in gentle
words, may be he takes to the advice or fears - 20:44). This is a principle
no Caller to Truth (da'iila al-Haqq) should ever lose sight of. Let him al-
ways bear in mind that the Pharaoh was an infidel {kafir) known for his
rebellion, one whose death was to come, as in ultimate Divine knowl-
edge, while he was still a kafir. Now, when Allah Ta'ala sends his man
of the Call even to a disbelieving tyrant like the Pharaoh, He sends him
with the instruction of talking to him gently. Today, the people we invite
to Allah, to His Faith, they are not more astray than the Pharaoh. Then,
none of us can claim to match Sayyidna Musa and Harun f%J\ U^U as
great guides and callers to the way of Allah. So, the right that Allah did
not give to the two of his prophets - that they hurl hard talk on the ad-
dressee, throw taunts at him and insult him - where in the world did we
get that right from?
The Holy Qur'an is full of the Da'wah and Tabllgh of the noble proph-
ets ^L-i\ j^fcl* and the contestations of disbelievers. Nowhere in there we
find that any messenger of Allah has ever responded with a single un-
pleasant word against those who threw taunts at them despite their
being on the side of the Truth. Let us have a look at some relevant exam-
ples.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
435
The words spoken by two prophets, Sayyidna Nuh and Sayyidna
Hud f!>l-Jl in response to the confrontation and sharp accusations of
their people are worth noticing. These can be seen in the seventh section
of Surah al-A'raf from verses 59 to 67.
Sayyidna Nuh is the great prophet known for his high determi-
nation and long blessed years in this world. For nine hundred and fifty
years he devoted his life to Da'wah, Tabligh, Reform and Enlightenment
among his people. But, with the exception of a few, no one from among
his people listened to him. Leave the rest, even his son and wife re-
mained on the side of disbelievers. Had a modern day Reformer been in
his place, imagine how he would have talked to such a people! Just ima-
gine and then see what those people said in response to his Call in their
interest and for their benefit. They said:
* * *
"Indeed we see you in an obvious error" - al-A'raf, 7:60.
On the other side, there is a prophet of Allah. He skips the option of
chastizing his evil and contumacious people and this is what he elects to
say:
"O my people, there is no error in me, but I am a messenger
from the Lord of the worlds" [telling you what is good for you] -
al-A'raf, 7:61.
The other messenger of Allah who came after him was Sayyidna Hud
$s~l His people, despite having seen the messenger's miracles, chose to
remain hostile. They said, "you have yet to come up with a proof for your
claim and we are not the kind of people who would abandon their objects
of worship (idols) just because you say so. The fact is that you have been
irreverant in respect of our idols and that is why you have gone crazy."
Having heard all this, Sayyidna Hud responded by saying:
£/jfT JtJ & 'J>\ \7jXq1s,\'j iLl o^if ^fl
"I make Allah my witness, and you witness that I have nothing
to do with what you take as gods besides Him" - Hud, 11:54.
And as in Surah al-A'raf, to him his people said:
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
436
"Indeed, we see you in foolishness, and we certainly believe you
to be one of the liars" - 7:66.
In response to these heart-rending words used against him by his
people, the messenger of Allah, Sayyidna Hud, blessings and peace on
him, does not even think of some sharp repartee, some derogatory
counter comment, or say anything which would bring into focus their
waywardness and their ugly penchant for attributing lies to Allah. He
does nothing of that sort. Yet, he gives the answer and what an answer!
He simply said:
s^j at oj^-j J^j ^ a*-? fy.
"O my people, there is no foolishness in me, but I am a messen-
ger from the Lord of the worlds" - al-A'raf, 7:67.
Sayyidna Shu'aib invited his people to Allah in accordance with
customary practice of prophets. They were addicted to the evil practice of
weighing less and measuring short. When Sayyidna Shu'aib asked
them to refrain from it, his people made fun of him and asked him in bit-
ing contempt:
They said, "O Shu'aib, does your salah (prayer) command you
that we should give up what our fathers used to worship or
give up our free will in (spending) our wealth? You are proven-
ly the man of wisdom and guidance" - Hud, 11:87.
Here, they have said three things. They open with a taunt: This pray-
er that you make teaches you to do all those foolish things. Then they
talk about their mal - wealth, property, commercial interests: This is
ours. We buy. We sell. What do you have to do with our financial mat-
ters? And for that matter, how does your God come into this? All this be-
longs to us and we have the right of spending it as we wish. The last sen-
tence they say is loaded with black humour and angry sarcasm - you are
certainly wise, guided-right!
It seems as if the contemporary votaries of secular economy did not
rise only in our time. They do have their forbears in the past whose theo-
SUrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
437
retical assumptions were the same as is being dished out today by some
Muslims carrying nothing but Muslim names. So, they would say that
they were Muslims, they believed in Islam but when it comes to an eco-
nomic order, they adopt socialism (or capitalism) for, as they would like
to believe, this area is out of bounds for Islam.
Returning to what his people said to Sayyidna Shu'aib $sBl, let us
now see how the messenger of Allah responds to the sarcastic remarks
made by his unjust people:
Ul OjjI L.j \^>~ bjj <u« (_si»Jjj ^jj <±> ^ C~S 0\^i f.j\ fyu JU
He said, "O my people, tell me, if I am on a clear path from my
Lord and He has provided me from Himself with a good provi-
sion, (should I still leave you unguided?) And I do not want to
do in your absence what I prohibit for you. I want nothing but
to set things right as far as I can. And what I am enabled to do
is only with the help of Allah. In Him alone I have placed my
trust and to Him alone I turn in humbleness" - Hud, 11:88
Despite that Sayyidna Musa when sent to the Pharaoh, had
fully complied with the Divine instruction of talking to him gently, the re-
sponse of the Pharaoh to Sayyidna Musa $sSS came in the following
words:
He said, "(You!) Did we not raise you among us as a child, and
you stayed among us for years of your life? And you did your
deed which you did, and you were of the unfidels " - ash-
Shu'ara\ 26:18,19.
Here, the Pharaoh has reminded Sayyidna Musa of two favours
done to him - that he raised him as a child and that he stayed with him
for a number of years while older. Then he showed his displeasure over
the incident in which a Copt got killed at the hands of Sayyidna Musa,
though he had no intention of killing him. In his anger, he also said that
he had become an infidel.
At this place, the expression: jjU^i ^ ^ (anta min al-kafirin) could
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
438
be taken in the literal sense, that is, one who is ungrateful, which would
mean: 'we did favours to you and you killed one of our men, a demonstra-
tion of ungratefulness to favours done.' Then, it could also be given a
technical meaning because the Pharaoh claimed to be god. So, whoever
denied his godhead turned out to be a kafir (infidel).
Now, at this juncture, let us hear the answer given by Sayyidna
Musa 8^ which is a masterpiece of prophetic manners and morals of
Da'wah. Here, first of all, he goes ahead and makes a clean breast of
what had happened to him. He had tried to disengage a Copt who was
fighting an Israelite man. The punch he had employed to do that caused
his death. So, this killing was not intentional. But, it was also not
prompted by some religious exigency. In fact, even under the Law of
Moses, that man was not deserving of being killed. Therefore, he began
by confessing first and said:
"I did it then, while I was of the astray (ignorant)" -
ash-Shu'ariT, 26:20.
The sense is that the act had escaped him before he was blessed with
the mission of a prophet and at a time when he was not aware of any Di-
vine command about it. After that, he said:
"So I fled from you when I feared you. Then my Lord bestowed
wisdom on me and made me of His messengers" - 26:21.
After that, Sayyidna Musa $g£S took up the reality of favours the
Pharaoh was harping on. He told him that he was not right in doing that
because this whole matter of bringing him up was the result of his own
cruelty and oppression in that it was he who had a standing order in
force, the order to kill Israelite children. His mother was, therefore, com-
pelled to put him into the river until came the time when he reached his
home. He said:
Jj j I j^i^^gj CjXS- (Jl (J* LfUj Xam dXKj
"And this is the favour you put on me - that you have enslaved
the Children of Isra'il! - 26:22.
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
439
After that, when the Pharaoh asked: o~£«Jl s-0 £j ("And what is the
Lord of the worlds?" - 26:23), he replied by saying: llf£ £j J'j^s <pyL& L>j
("The Lord of the heavens and the earth and of whatever there is in
between them" - 26:24). Thereupon, it was by way of mockery that the
Pharaoh turned towards the audience and asked: ... ("Do you not hear?" -
26:25) [meaning: You hear him, don't you? Hasn't he gone out of his
mind?] Thereupon, Sayyidna Musa added:
"Your Lord and the Lord of your first forefathers" - 26:26
Irritated, the Pharaoh said:
"Indeed, your messenger (who claims to have been) sent to you
is a mad man" - 26:27.
Even such a derogatory title given to Sayyidna Musa did not
lure him into a blow for blow response for he could have easily told the
Pharaoh as to who was insane and who was sane. He just took no notice
of it, in fact, went on to describe another attribute of Allah, the Lord of
the worlds:
"Lord of the East and the West and of whatever there is in
between them, if you were to comprehend" - 26:28.
This is a lengthy dialogue taking place in the court of the Pharaoh
between him and Sayyidna Musa It covers three sections of Surah
ash-Shu'ara' (26). Look at this dialogue of Sayyidna Musa from the
beginning to the end. No emotions are betrayed here. No reply has been
given to his bad words, nor is his hard talk matched by counter hard
talk. Instead of all that, there is a continuous flow of statements to the
effect of Allah Ta'ala's attributes of perfection along with the ongoing ef-
forts ofTabligh.
This is a brief sample of the confrontations in which the blessed
prophets have stood up against their hostile and obstinate people. We
can also say that it is a practical demonstration of 'arguing with the best
of manners.'
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
440
Besides argumentations, debates and intellectual confrontations
when inevitable, models have been set by the blessed prophets in
Da'wah and Tabligh on a standing basis. They have established wise
principles in human communications as appropriate to different addres-
sees and different occasions with the added considerations as dictated by
wisdom or beneficial expediency. In short, the way and method put in
practice by the blessed prophets in order to invite people to Allah
{da'wah ilal-lah) and make it popular, effective and abiding as well is, in
reality, the essence and spirit of Da'wah. As for its details, these are
spread all over in the teachings of the Holy Prophet Let us have a
look at some of these as representative samples.
The Holy Prophet vjjjl was very particular about making sure that no
burden is placed on the addressee whether in Da'wah and Tabligh or in
good counsel and beneficial advice. As for the noble Sahabah, they held
the Holy Prophet !§| very dear to their heart. About them, it could not be
imagined that they would, God forbid, ever get bored with what he had
to say. Yet, even for them, his customary practice was that he would not
hold his teaching, counseling and advising sessions every day, rather lim-
ited it to some days of the week so that their occupation or business is
not adversely affected or that it becomes some sort of burden on them.
According to a narration of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4is> re-
ported in the Sahih of al-Bukhari, "The Holy Prophet »it had his 'wa'z
sessions only on some days of the week lest we get bored - and he in-
structed others to do the same."
Sayyidna Anas 4^> reports that the Holy Prophet «|g said:
Make (things) easy and do not make (things) difficult and give
(people) the good news (of mercy from Allah) and do not disap-
point or alienate (them) - f?ahlh al-Bukhari, Kitab al-'Ilm.
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^> says, 'you should become
Rabbani, the people of your Rabb, people with wisdom, learning and
law.' After reporting this saying in the Sahih al-Bukhari, the word: jCj
(Rabbani) has been explained as: A person who, keeping in sight the
principles of Da'wah, Tabligh, education and training, starts with simple
things first. When people get used to it, then he tells them about other
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
441
imperatives which would have been difficult at the elementary stage.
This person is a Divinely guided scholar (jCj pity. These days religious
sermons and propagation efforts produce very little effect. The main rea-
son is that workers in this field generally do not give due consideration
to the principles and etiquette necessary in this area. Lengthy lectures,
uncalled for sermonizings and insisting on people to do something with-
out first finding out the conditions faced by the addressee have become
their habit.
When engaged in the mission of Invitation and Reformation, the
Holy Prophet «H made an extra effort to ensure that the addressee is not
insulted or disgraced in any way. Therefore, when he would see someone
involved with something bad or wrong, he would not address him direct-
ly. Instead, he used to beam his remarks at a public gathering, for exam-
ple, he would say:
This used to be part of a public address. Naturally, the person who
was supposed to hear it did hear it, was ashamed in his heart and went
about getting rid of that drawback.
It was the universal habit of noble prophets that they shielded the
addressee from being embarassed. Therefore, on occasions, they would
attribute what was done by the addressee to their own selves and thus
tried to set things right with their people. It appears in Surah Ya Sin:
'JJ£ tfjS mj& V'J (What is the matter with me that I would not worship
Him who created me? - 36:22). As for this emissary of the messenger, he
was already devoted to his 'ibadah (worship) all the time as was his
usual way. The purpose here was to make the addressee who was not so
engaged hear the worth and value of turning to Allah in 'ibadah. But, as
we see, he has attributed the shortcoming to his own person.
And Da'wah means to call or bid someone to come close to the caller -
definitely not to enumerate the person's shortcomings. Then, this act of
calling can become effective only when there is some common ground
between the caller and the called. For this reason, the Da'wah of the
noble prophets <|§ as in the Holy Qur'an mostly begins with the words:
What has happened to people that they do so?
SHrah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
442
fyli iya qawml : O my people) through which stress is placed first on the
common factor of brotherly relations and then things aiming at their bet-
ternment are said. It amounts to saying - 'we are people of the same
brotherhood, so let there be no hatred in between us' - and this is how
they start the mission of reforming their society.
In the letter of Da'wah sent by the Holy Prophet »H to Hiraql, the By-
zantine emperor, he began by calling the emperor: 'The Great Man of By-
zantium.' This tribute of honour given to him was permissible because it
contained a confession of the emperor's being great - though, for the peo-
ple of Byzantine, not for him. After that, the manner in which the invita-
tion to believe was given is being quoted below:
"O people of the Book, come to a word common between us and
you that we worship none but Allah" (as in Surah Al-'Imran,
3:64)
Here, a common factor of unity was mentioned first. It was said that
the belief in the Oneness of Allah (Tauhid) was the common bond
between the two of them. After that came the reminder about the error
of Christians.
If we were to look into the teachings of the Holy Prophet sit carefully,
we will find similar rules of conduct in every field of Da'wah and public
education. Unfortunately, in our time, we suffer from lack of concern for
carrying the call to faith, working for the correction and betterment of
people, bidding the Fair and forbidding the Unfair. Even those who are
engaged in these pursuits have, (with valid exceptions) taken mere dis-
cussions, debates, accusations, name calling, berating and disgracing
the adversary to be Da'wah and Tabligh. The truth of the matter is that
all this, being contrary to the Sunnah, never turns out to be effective and
beneficial - while these gentlemen continue to congratulate themselves
for having done a great service to Islam. In reality, they are becoming
the cause of making people scared of it.
The Harmful Worldly and Other- Worldly Effects of Current
Contestations
We know from the TafsTr of the present verse (125) that the main ob-
jective of the Shari'ah of Islam is the Call to Allah (da'wah ilal-lah)
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
443
which has two principles: (1) Al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and (2) Al-Maw'izah
Al-Hasanah (Good Counsel). And if the unwelcome need of Al-Mujadalah
(argument, debate, confrontation) stands imposed on some stray occa-
sion, then, that too has been allowed with the restriction of being 'in the
best of manners.' But, in reality, it is not a regular department of
Da'wah. Instead, it is a via media to handle its negative aspect. The
Holy Qur'an has resolved it by placing the restriction of: ^* (in
the best of manners). By doing so, it has told us that it should be in the
best spirit of politeness, and with the attitude of a sympathizer and
well-wisher. Argument should be formulated clearly as appropriate to
the state of the addressee. Any approach which belittles or insults the
addressee should be totally avoided. Similarly, for it to be the best, it is
also necessary to be on guard lest it becomes harmful to the speaker him-
self. In other words, it should not affect his morals adversely for there is
the danger of his falling into envy, malice, arrogance, love for name,
fame and power. These are major inward sins. In short, the kind of dis-
cussions, debates, polemics and confrontations we see today are such
that it would take a very rare person, some man of Allah, to remain safe
against their harmful effects, otherwise, it is extremely difficult to find
refuge from it under normal circumstances.
Imam al-Ghazali has said: The way liquor is 'the mother of evils'
(umm-ul-khaba'ith) in that it is a grave sin by itself and also becomes
the conduit of other grave sins. Similarly, when overpowering the addres-
see and demonstrating one's intellectual superiority over people becomes
the objective, that too becomes 'the mother of evils' for one's inward
state. As a result, many spiritual crimes crop up, for example: envy, ma-
lice, arrogance, backbiting, spying on the faults of others, being pleased
with their discomfort and being unhappy with their gain, haughty rejec-
tion of Truth, the attitude of not considering the position of others with
justice and moderation, instead, worrying about a rebuttal, no matter
how askance their enterpretations from the Qur'an and Sunnah are.
These are dangers. Even serious religious scholars are affected by
them. But, the problem is compounded when the thing starts affecting
their followers when the intellectual exercise could turn into a physical
one in progressive proportions. Inna lillahi wa inria ilaihi rajiUn. Imam
Shafi'T, may the mercy of Allah be upon him, said:
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
444
"Knowledge is a brotherhood of the learned. How do those who
have turned knowledge into enmity could invite others to fol-
low their religion? When their sole objective is to dominate
over others, how could they be expected to practice mutual at-
tachment, love and consideration? And for one what evil could
be greater than that which drowns him in the morals of the
hypocrites and deprives him of the morals of those who truly
believe and fear Allah?"
Imam al-Ghazali said that a person who devotes himself to the Him
of din and the da'wah of haqq revolves between two destinies. Either he,
following correct principles and avoiding fatal dangers, achieves the eter-
nal good; or, otherwise, if he falls down from this station, he slides into
eternal misfortune. That he would remain hanging in between these two
states is too far out to entertain - because, knowledge which is not benefi-
cial is nothing but punishment. The Holy Prophet «§§ said:
On the day of Judgement, the person most severely punished,
of all human beings, shall be an 'alim from whose knowledge
Allah has not given him any benefit.
And in another Sahih Hadith, he said:
"Do not learn the 'Urn (of din) to compete with the learned in
pride and prestige nor to challenge the incompetent with it nor
to make the faces of people turn towards you therewith. So
whoever will do that, will be in the fire." (Ibn Majah, from the
Hadith of Sayyidna Jabir with sound chains of authority as in
Takhrrj al-'Iraqi 'ala al-Ihya")
Therefore, the standing creed (maslak) of authorities among Muslim
jurists and the people on Truth (haqq) in this matter was that they
never considered disputation and confrontation in intellectual issues as
permissible. In the mission of inviting people to the Truth, it is enough
to alert anyone considered to be in error, politely and sympathetically as
a well-wisher, presenting one's submission with necessary arguments.
Then, should he accept, it is better. If otherwise, let him observe silence,
totally avoiding altercation and adverse criticism. Let us turn to Imam
Malik *A* M in this matter:
Surah Al-Nal.il : 16 : 125 - 128
445
353 . .&Ji (JJi j^l LA (jut j 'j&*Ji j ''Sjn *sp b&
Imam Malik said: "Altercation and confrontation in al-'ilm (the
knowledge of o?iin) drives away the light of knowledge from the
heart of a servant." Someone submitted: 'There is a person,
who has the knowledge of Sunnah. Can he enter into debate for
the protection of Sunnah?' He said, "No. But, he should inform
the addressee about the Sunnah (as it is). Then, should he ac-
cept it, good - otherwise, let him observe silence." (Awjaz
al-Masalik Sharh al-Muwatta, v. 1, page 15)
Ineffectiveness of Contemporary Da'wah Work
There are two reasons why the work of Da'wah (invitation) and Islah
(reform) is not fully effective. (1) Firstly, because of the increase of cor-
ruption in our time and the abundance of Haram things, hearts of people
have become generally hard, and heedless of the Hereafter - and the
very ability to accept truth has become weak and low. And there are
some who find themselves suffering from the curse the foreboding of
which was given by the Holy Prophet >§i. He had said that, by the later
times, the hearts of many people will turn upside down, all reversed.
The ability to know good from bad, and the distinction of permissible
and impermissible will vanish from their heart.
(2) Then, negligence towards the duties of bidding the Fair and
forbidding the Unfair and inviting people to the true faith has become
common. Not to say much about people at large, there is not much
realization of its need even among the learned and the righteous. It is
assumed that correcting one's own deed is just about enough whether
their children, spouse, brother, friend remain smeared with all sorts of
sins. The concern for their reform and betterment is as if no
responsibility of theirs - although, the definite textual statements of the
Holy Qur'an (nusus) are openly declaring that the betterment of one's
children, family and relatives is his responsibility: IjlJ 'fS^j ^LJjI iy
(Protect yourselves and your families from a Fire... - at-Tahrlm, 66/6). As
for some people who do pay attention to this duty, they do not know the
teachings of the Qur'an and the principles and manners of prophetic
Da'wah. They take it easy, go by their impulse and say anything to
anybody anytime without ever thinking about it. By doing so, they
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
446
surmise, they have done their duty - although, this method of action,
being contrary to the blessed practice of prophets, further alienates
people from the Faith and from following its dictates.
Of particular mention is the habit of finding faults with others, mock-
ing at them or making fun of them all in the name of open criticism.
Imam Shafi'i Ju; Jjl said:
"When alerting someone to some mistake (the rule is:) If you
talked to him privately, explained it politely, then, this is 'ad-
vice'; and if you disgraced him publicly, this is 'vice.'"
The publicizing of mutual defects has become so popular these days
that negative advertising is being done as if it was some service ren-
dered to the Faith. May Allah Ta'ala bless all of us the ability to serve
our Faith with the best of insight into its Da'wah and its modalities.
At this point ends our submission relating to Da'wah and its princi-
ples and etiquette.
After that, we can move on to explain the last part of verse 125: 'd£jd[
^ja^Jb jUiijij ^li jU^tji (Surely, your Lord knows best the one
who strays from His way, and He knows best the ones who are on the
right path). This statement has been made to comfort those who carry
the Call of their Faith because one is naturally shocked when the addres-
see does not accept the truth presented despite that all rules of Da'wah
have been observed. And there are occasions when this could produce
another effect. When one sees no benefit coming out of Da'wah, he can
become disappointed, even leave the work itself. Therefore, in this sen-
tence, it was said:' Your duty is only to invite people to the Truth in ac-
cordance with its correct principles. Beyond that, its acceptance or rejec-
tion is something you have nothing to do with, nor is that one of your
responsibilities. That falls in the domain of Allah alone. He knows who
will remain astray and who will stand guided. You should not worry
about it. Go on doing your duty. Do not lose hope. Do not despair.' This
tells us that this sentence too is really a complement of the etiquette of
Da'wah.
Causing Pain to a Man of Da'wah: Revenge is Permissible, but
Patience is Better.
The next three verses (126,127,128) carry another important instruc-
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
447
tion for those who present the message of Truth before people. It tells
them about what they have to do in unusual conditions. There are occa-
sions when they have to face people who are hard-hearted and very ig-
norant. No matter how softly and politely one explains things to them
and no matter how much goodwill one has for them in his heart, they
would, even then, go in a fit of anger, use bad language and cause pain.
There are times when they would go beyond that and hurt the preacher
physically or would not even mind killing. So, a remedial measure was
in order.
For this purpose, by saying: (And if you were to harm them in
retaliation, harm them to the measure you were harmed. And if you opt
for patience, it is definitely much better for those who are patient - 126),
these noble workers in the way of Allah were given the legal right that it
was permissible for them to retaliate against injustice done to them.
But, this was to be subject to the condition that retaliation should not ex-
ceed the measure of injustice done. In other words, assess the injustice
inflicted on you, retaliate only to that measure and ensure that no excess
occurs.
And at the end of the verse, given there is the advice: Though, you do
have the right to retaliate, but be patient and do not retaliate. It is bet-
and his noble Sahabah
According to the majority of commentators, this verse is Madani. It
was revealed in relation to the shahadah of seventy sahabah and about
the event in which Sayyidna Hamzah 4^> was killed and his body was
subjected to post-killing mutilations (muthlah). The narration in Sahih
al-Bukhari is in accordance with it. Darqutni has reported from
Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4p> as follows:
"In the battle of Uhud when the Mushriks marched back, the
dead bodies of seventy leading sahabah were found. Also in-
cluded there was Sayyidna Hamzah the reverred uncle of
the Holy Prophet jf§. Since the Mushriks were particularly
angry with him, therefore, once he was killed by them, they
took out their anger on his dead body. His nose, ears and other
ter.
The Background in which this Verse was Revealed and
How it was Implemented by the Holy Prophet gpl
SuYah Al-Natil : 16 : 125 - 128
448
parts of the body were cut and the abdomen was slit open. The
very sight of it shocked the Holy Prophet !§i and he said that,
to avenge Hamzah, he would have seventy men from the Mush-
riks subjected to a 'muthlah' similar to what they have done to
Hamzah. It was in the background of this event that these
three verses were revealed (126,127,128)". (Tafslr Qurtubl)
It appears in some narrations that these cruel people had meted out
the same treatment of 'muthlah' (mutilation) in the case of other §aha-
bah as well. (As reported by al-Tirmidhl, Ahmad, and Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn tlib-
ban in their Sahihs from Sayyidna Ubaiyy ibn Ka'b
In this matter, being extremely grieved, the Holy Prophet «H had de-
clared his determination to subject seventy Mushriks in retaliation for
his sahabah irrespective of their exact number, and this was not in ac-
cord with the principle of justice and equity Allah Ta'ala intended to
stand established in this world through him. Therefore, two things were
done. (1) He was alerted and told that the right of retaliation was there
but it had to match the measure of injustice done. Retaliating against
seventy for a few, irrespective of their number, is not right. (2) Then, he
was to be the model of morals at their best. Therefore, given to him was
the good counsel: Though, you are allowed to retaliate evenly but, should
you set aside this option and be patient and generous to the unjust, that
would be much better.
Thereupon, the Holy Prophet ^ said, "Now, patient we shall be. We
shall not take any revenge from anyone" - and he paid out a kaffarah (ex-
piation) for his oath. (Mazhari from al-Baghawi) When, on the eve of the Con-
quest of Makkah, having all those Mushriks of Makkah under his con-
trol, it was certainly the time to do what he had declared on the battle-
field of Uhud that he would do. But, it was precisely at the time of the
revelation of the cited verses that tlie Holy Prophet *|t had forsaken his
earlier intention and had, instead, decided to observe patience. There-
fore, at the time of the Conquest of Makkah, the course of patience was
taken in accordance with the imperative of these verses. Perhaps, it is
on this basis that it has been mentioned in some narration that these
verses were revealed at the time of the Conquest of Makkah. And it is
also not too far out to believe that the revelation of these verses was re-
peated, that is, initially they were revealed at the battle of 'Uhud and
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
449
then, when came the Conquest of Makkah, they were revealed again, (as
narrated by al-Mazhari from Ibn al-Hassar)
RULING:
This verse has told us about the Law of Even Retaliation when
avenging. Therefore, Muslim jurists say that in the event a person kills
someone, the killed will be avenged by killing the killer. One who inflicts
injury will have an even injury inflicted on him. Against one who cuts off
someone's hand and feet, and then kills him, the guardian of the killed
will be given the right that he too should first cut off the killer's hands
and feet and then kill him.
Yes, if someone kills someone else by hitting him with a rock, or kills
him by injuring him with arrows, then, it is not possible to determine
the correct measure of the way of killing, that is, how many strikes did it
take to make this killing take place, and how much pain has been in-
flicted on the person killed. In this matter, there is no measure of deter-
mining real equalization. Therefore, he will have to be killed invariably
with a sword. (Al-Jassas)
RULING:
Though the verse has been revealed in relation to physical pain and
loss, but its words are general which includes the inflicting of financial
loss. Therefore, Muslim jurists have said that a person who usurps mal
(money, property etc.) belonging to another person, then, this other per-
son has the right to forcibly take away from him his mal in accordance
with his right, or take it by stealth on condition that the mal taken is
from the genus of his right, for example, if cash has been taken, then, he
can take, in lieu of it, the same amount of cash from him, by usurpation
or theft. If things usurped are like grains, corn or cloth, then, similar
grains, corn or cloth can be taken back. But, one cannot take another
kind in lieu of the kind taken from him, for example, one cannot forcibly
take cloth or some other article of use in lieu of cash. However, some fu-
qaha' (Muslim jurists) have permitted it unconditionally - whether it be
from the entitled kind or from some other. Some details of these rules
have been covered by al-Qurtubi in his Tafsir while more comprehensive
details appear in books of Fiqh.
Mentioned in verse 126: jliili t)fj (And if you were to harm...) was the
Surah Al-Nahl : 16 : 125 - 128
450
general law in which avenging harm done with even harm was declared
to be permissible for all Muslims, but taking the option of patience was
recommended as definitely much better. And in the next verse (127), the
Holy Prophet »H has been addressed in a special manner and prompted
to be patient because, in view of his great dignity and high station, the
later response was certainly more appropriate and becoming for him as
compared with others. Therefore, it was said: JJlj C"j'J^>\j (And be
patient. And your patience is bestowed by none but Allah). It means: As
for you, you just do not even contemplate a revenge. Take to Sabr (pa-
tience) as your only option.' And then, he was also told that his Sabr will
come with the help of Allah alone, that is, observing Sabr will be made
easy for him.
After that, once again in the last verse (128), a universal formula of
having the help of Allah Ta'ala by one's side was announced. It is:
Surely, Allah is with those who fear Him and those who are
good in deeds.
The essence of this formula is that the help of Allah Ta'ala is with
people who have two virtues: Taqwa and Ihsan. The essence of Taqwa is
acting righteously or being good in deed while the sense of Ihsan at this
place is to be good to those created by Allah Ta'ala, that is, those who
are duty-bound to do righteous deeds and are particular in dealing with
others nicely - Allah Ta'ala is with them. And it is obvious, if someone is-
blessed with the 'company' (help) of Allah Ta'ala, who can touch him!
Alhamdulillah
The Tafslr of Surah Al-Nahl was completed today,
Shaban 25, 1389 Hijrah
libig 3&&3 \j>f5 V5I toddf 4jbj
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
453
Surah Bani Isra'il
(Al-'Isra')
Surah Bani Isra'il is Makkl. It has 111 verses and 12 sections
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verse 1
^ , ), j^nM ^lJty& * Laf ^ '<£ '<J^>- 'iS&\ CaSSfl
Pure is He Who made his servant travel at night from
al-Masjid al-Haram to al-Masjid al-Aqsa the environs of
which We have blessed, so that We let him see some of Our
signs. Surely, He is the All Hearing, All Seeing. [1]
Commentary
Described in this verse is the event of Mi'raj (the Ascent to the heav-
ens, or al-'Isra', the midnight journey of the Holy Prophet iHt which is a
signal honor and distinctive miracle of our Messenger of Allah !|§). The
word: <j'J^ (asra) is a derivation from: <j^>[ (isra') which literally means
to make someone travel at night. After that, the introduction of the
word: SO (lailan) also makes this sense very clear. Then, by placing this
word as a common noun, the indication released was that during this
event the time spent was that of a part of the night - not even that of the
whole night. The journey from al-Masjid al-Haram to al-Masjid al-Aqsa
mentioned in this verse is called al-'Isra' and the name of the journey
from here to the seven heavens is al-Mi'raj. Isra' stands proved under
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 1
454
the definitive textual authority of this verse and the Mi'raj finds mention
in the verses of Surah an-Najm and is proved by Ahadith appearing in
an uninterrupted succession. The word: so^u (bi'abdihi: His servant) used
here for the Holy Prophet s|t is special. It shows that, in this magnificent
setting of honor and welcome, when Allah Ta'ala, on His own, elects to
call someone 'His servant', a unique bond of love lies embedded therein
and that this is the highest honor any man could ever have.
This is similar to what has been said in another verse: 'J>.m\ J^-'j\ jUp
Uy» <y>'jH\ Jj> 'Oji-li (and the servants of Ar-Rahman [the Most Merciful]
are those who walk on the Earth gently - al-Furqan, 25:63) where the objec-
tive is to increase the prestige of those who are acceptable with Him.
From here, we also learn that the highest achievement man is capable of
is to become a perfect servant of Allah - for, on this eve of special honor,
the quality of ideal servitude, out of his many attributes of perfection,
was chosen. Then, the presence of this expression yields yet another be-
neficial outcome in that no one gets the wrong impression of divinity
from this wonderful journey by night which, from its beginning to the
end, is full of extra-habitual miracles. This is something like what hap-
pened with the Christians who fell into deception over the event of Sayy-
idna Tsa $08] being raised unto the heavens. For this reason, by saying
•V- Cabd: servant), it was declared that, despite all those attributes,
achievements and miracles, the Holy Prophet <|f was still a servant of Al-
lah, not god.
The Quran, Sunn ah and 'Ijma' prove that the Mi'raj was
physical.
It is proved from the text of the Holy Qur'an, and from Ahadith com-
ing in uninterrupted succession mentioned later that the entire journey
of the Isra' and Mi'raj was not simply spiritual, instead, it was physical -
like the journey of anyone else. The very first word of the Holy Qur'an in
this Surah: (Subhan: Pure is He!) carries a hint in this direction be-
cause this word is used to register wonder or introduce a great marvel.
Had the Mi'raj been merely spiritual, just a matter of dream, what was
there so unusual about it? As for a dream, every Muslim, even every
human being, can see it and report that he or she went to the heavens,
did this and did that.
The second indication embedded in the word: jlp ('abd: servant) also
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
455
points out in the same direction because 'abd is no spirit all by itself, in-
stead, it is the name of the combination of body and spirit.
In addition to that, when the Holy Prophet «!§ related the event of
Mi'raj to Sayyidah Umm Hani JJl ^> J; she advised him not to mention
it before anyone otherwise people would falsify it even more. Had this
been the matter of a dream, what was there in it that needed to be fal-
sified?
After that, when he did tell people about it, the disbelievers of Mak-
kah called it a lie and made fun of him, so much so that some neo-Mus-
lims became apostates (murtadd) after hearing the news. If this would
have been the matter of a dream, the likelihood of such reactions was
least warranted. And that he had experienced some spiritual Mi'raj in
the form of a dream, before this or after that, does not become contrary
to it. According to the majority of Muslim scholars, the word: W)*>
(ar-ru'ya) in the verse of the Qur'an: Ij U&r (And We showed
you the scene - 17:60) means: #j (riiyah: seeing). But, it has been ex-
pressed through the word: kjj (ru'ya, which is frequently used in the
sense of seeing a dream). The reason for this expression could be that
this thing has been called ru'ya in the sense of a simile. This is like some-
one seeing a dream. And if, ru'ya is taken to mean dream itself, then, it
is also not too far out to say that the event of Mi'raj, in addition to its
being physical, also transpired, before or after it, in the form of a spiritu-
al Mi'raj as a dream as well. Therefore, the saying, that it was a dream,
reported from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas and Umm al-Mu'minin
Sayyidah 'A'ishah is also correct in its place - but, it does not
necessarily imply that physical Mi'raj did not take place.
It appears in Tafsir al-Qurtubi that the Ahadith relating to the event
of al-Isra' are recurrent and uninterrupted. Naqqash has reported relat-
ed narratives from twenty Sahabah of the Holy Prophet «H. Then, Qadi
Tyad has given additional details in Al-Shifa (Qurtubi).
Imam Ibn Kathir has, in his Tafsir, reported all these narratives and
after applying the standard rules of scrutiny has mentioned the names
of twenty- five Sahabah from whom these reports come. Their names are:
(1) Sayyidna Umar ibn al-Khattab,
(2) Sayyidna 'All al-Murtada,
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
456
(3) Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud,
(4) Sayyidna Abu Dharr al-Ghifari,
(5) Sayyidna Malik ibn Sa'sa'ah,
(6) Sayyidna Abu Hurairah,
(7) Sayyidna Abu Sa'id al-Khudri,
(8) Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas,
(9) Sayyidna Shaddad ibn Aws,
(10) Sayyidna Ubaiyy ibn Ka'b,
(11) Sayyidna Abd ar-Rahman ibn al-Quraz,
(12) Sayyidna Abu Hayyah (v _*0,
(13) Sayyidna Abu Laila,
(14) Sayyidna Abdullah ibn 'Umar,
(15) Sayyidna Jabir ibn Abdullah,
(16) Sayyidna Hudhayfah ibn Yaman,
(17) Sayyidna Buraidah,
(18) Sayyidna Abu Ayyub al-Ansari,
(19) Sayyidna Abu 'Umamah,
(20) Sayyidna Samurah ibn Jundub,
(21) Sayyidna Abu al-Hamra',
(22) Sayyidna Suhayb al-Rumi,
(23) Sayyidah Umm Hani',
(24) Umm al-Mu'minin Sayyidah A'ishah,
(25) Sayyidah Asma' bint Abi Bakr, After that, Ibn Kathir said:
As for the Hadith of al-Isra', there is a consensus of all Muslim
on it. Only heretics and atheists have denied it. (Ibn Kathir)
A brief account of Mi'raj - as reported by Ibn Kathir
After having explained the present verse in his Tafsir along with a
detailed background of relevant Ahadith, Imam Ibn Kathir has said: The
truth of the matter is that the journey of Isra' came to pass when the
Holy Prophet iclt was awake, not dreaming. From Makkah
al-Mukarramah to Baitulmaqdis, the journey was covered on buraq (a
special heavenly horse to ride). When he reached the gate of
Baitulmaqdis, he tied the buraq close to the gate, entered the Masjid of
Baitulmaqdis and offered two rak'at of Tahiyyatul-masjid (prayer in
honor of the Mosque) facing its orientation. After that, a staircase was
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
457
brought which had steps to go up from below. Through this staircase, he
went to the first heaven. After that, he went to the rest of the heavens.
[Only Allah knows the reality of this staircase - what it was and how did
it work and things like that. In our day too, many kinds of stairs are in
use. There are stairs that escalate automatically and there are elevators
that take one up. Therefore, falling into any doubt or suspicion about
this miraculous staircase is not right.] On every heaven, the resident
angels greeted him and on every heaven, he met blessed prophets who
were stationed on a particular heaven, such as, Sayyidna Musa on
the sixth heaven, and Sayyidna Ibrahim Khalilullah }^0i on the seventh
heaven. After that, he went beyond the stations of all these blessed
prophets and reached a plain where he could hear the sound of the pen
writing destinies. And he saw the Sidratul-muntaha, the Far Tree in
Jannah, on which moths in gold and variegated colors were falling from
above by the command of Allah and which was surrounded by angels of
Allah. And it was at this place that the Holy Prophet Ǥf saw Sayyidna
Jibra'Tl al-Amin in his real form with six hundred wings. And right
there, he saw a flag in green that had the horizon all covered up. And he
also saw al-Bayt al-Ma'mur (the well-attended House believed to be
located in Jannah exactly above the Baytullah in Makkah) sitting by
which was the founder of the Ka'bah, Sayyidna Ibrahim with his
back reclining against its wall. Seventy thousand angels enter this Bayt
al-Ma'mur every day who shall be waiting for their turn to re-enter there
right through the day of Qiyamah. And the Holy Prophet saw the
Jannah and the Jahannam with his own blessed eyes. At that time, first
came the command that his people were being obligated with fifty
prayers, then, these were reduced to five. This shows the importance
and merit of Salah as being the foremost out of all acts of Tbadah.
After that, he alighted back into Baytul-maqdis and, with him, so did
the blessed prophets he had met on different heavens (as if) they had
come to see him off as far as Baytul-maqdis. At that time, as it was time
for Salah, he offered the prayer with all prophets. It is also probable that
this Salah was the Salah of Fajr the same day. Ibn Kathir says that this
event concerning the prayer with prophets led by the Holy Prophet $§f
has come to pass, as held by some, before he went to the heavens. But,
as obvious, this event took place after the return because it has been re-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
458
ported in the incident relating to his meeting with blessed prophets at
different heavens that it was Sayyidna Jibra'il who introduced him to all
prophets. Had this event relating to his leading the prayer passed earli-
er, no introduction was needed there - and, for that matter, it is obvious
enough that the real purpose of this journey was to visit with the heaven-
ly hosts. Doing that first appears to be more likely. Once he was done
with the real mission, all prophets came to say good bye to him up to
Baytul-maqdis and by making him the Imam of the prayer through a sig-
nal from Sayyidna Jibra'il, his precedence over others was demonstrated
practically.
After that, he departed from Baytul-maqdis riding buraq and
reached Makkah al-Mu'azzamah while it was still dark. ^ JW JJI }
(And Allah, the Pure and the High, knows best).
The testimony of a non-Muslim about the event of Mi'raj
It appears in Tafsir ibn Kathir that Hafiz Abu Nu'aym al-Isbahani,
in his book, Dala'il al-Nubuwwah, has reported a narrative from
Muhammad ibn Ka'b al-Qurazi on the authority of Muhammad ibn Amr
al-Waqidi* giving details of the event as follows:
The Holy Prophet *|t sent Sayyidna Dihyah ibn Khalifah 4<k> with a
blessed letter from him to the Roman Emperor, Caesar. After that, he
has given a detailed account of how Sayyidna Dihyah reached the
Emperor, delivered the letter, and how intelligent he was in his mission
(an event present in the Sahih of al-Bukhari as well as in all
trustworthy books of Hadith). Towards the end of it, it has been reported
that Hiraql, the Roman Emperor, once he had read the blessed letter,
ordered that all Arab traders who were visiting the country at that time
should be assembled together. He wanted to investigate into the
background of the Holy Prophet *H. The royal order was carried out. Abu
Sufyan ibn Harb and those with him visiting Syria at that time with
their famous trade caravan were presented before the Emperor. Details
of the questions asked by the Emperor are present in the Sahib, of
al-Bukhari and Muslim, as well as elsewhere. Abu Sufyan was really
*. The Scholars of Hadith say that Al-Waqidi is weak in Hadith narrations but a cau-
tious Muhaddith like Imam Ibn Kathir has reported his narration for the reason
that this matter is not connected with 'AqfFid or Halal and Haram and in such his-
torical matters his narration is trustworthy - Muhammad Shafi'
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
459
eager to use this occasion to say things about the Holy Prophet ^ which
show his insignificance. But, says Abu Sufyan : Nothing stopped me
from doing that except that I may slip and say something which turns
out to be a lie and I stand disgraced in the eyes of the Emperor and my
own comrades keep taunting me for being a liar. Certainly, then it
occurred to me that I should relate the event of Mi'raj before him. The
Emperor would himself conclude from it that it was a lie. So, I said: I
shall describe before you what he claims to have happened to him
regarding which you will yourself realize that it was a lie. Hiraql asked:
What event is that? Abu Sufyan said: This claimant of prophet-hood
says that, one night, he left Makkah al-Mukarramah, reached this
Masjid Baytul-maqdis of yours and, then, within that night, before
dawn, he returned to us in Makkah al-Mukarramah!
At that time, the leading scholar of Elia' (Baytul-maqdis) was stand-
ing close to Hiraql, the Roman Emperor. He disclosed that he knew that
night. The Emperor turned to him and inquired as to how did he come to
know about it. He submitted that, as a matter of habit, he would not
sleep at night until he had closed all gates of Baytul-maqdis. That night
he habitually closed all gates but one which would not close despite his
effort. He summoned his staff. They all tried but they too failed to close
it. The panels of the gate remained simply unmoved from their place. It
seemed as if they were trying to move some mountain. Rendered help-
less, he called technicians and carpenters. They looked at the gate and
decided that the weight of the building has come to rest on the panels of
the gate. There was no way it could be closed before morning. When
morning comes, they said, they will see how this could be fixed. Non-
plussed, he returned leaving both panels of the gate ajar. As soon as it
was morning, he came back to the gate where he noticed that someone
had made a hole in the rock close to the gate of the Masjid which gave
the impression that some animal was tied down there. At that time he
had told his colleagues: Perhaps, Allah Ta'ala has caused this gate not to
close today because some prophet was to come here. And then, he also
stated that this blessed prophet has also offered his prayer in this Mas-
jid of ours. Thereafter, he has described further details. (Ibn Kathir, p. 24,
v. 3)
The date of the event of al-'Isra' and Mi'raj
Imam al-Qurtubi has said in his Tafsir that the narratives of Hadith
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 1
460
regarding the date of Mi'raj are quite different. According to Musa ibn
'Uqbah, this event came to pass six month before the Hijrah to Madinah.
Sayyidah 'A'ishah Lf^^lJl^j says that Umm al-Mu'minin Sayyidah
Khadijah If*^^ had passed away before the injunction making Salah
a Fard (obligation) was revealed. Imam Zuhri says that the event of the
sad demise of Sayyidah Khadijah If* Jill took place seven years after
the call to the mission of prophet-hood.
According to some Hadith narratives, the event of Mi'raj happened
five years after the call to prophet-hood. Ibn Ishaq says that the event of
Mi'raj took place at a time when Islam had spread throughout the tribes
of Arabia generally. The outcome of all these narratives is that the event
of Mi'raj dates back to several years before the Hijrah to Madinah.
Al-Harbi says that the event of al-'Isra' and Mi'raj has happened dur-
ing the night of the 27th of Rabi' ath-Thani, one year before Hijrah and
Ibn al-Qasim adh-Dhahabi says that it took place eighteen months after
the call to prophet-hood. Esteemed Muhaddithin (Hadith scholars) who
have mentioned these different narratives have not followed it up with
any decisive statement. And as commonly known, the 27th night of the
month of Rajab is the Night of Mi'raj. J>^ j <jU*~- -Oil j (And Allah, the
Pure and the High, knows best).
Al-Masjid al-Haram and al-Masjid al-Aqsa
Sayyidna Abu Dharr al-Ghifari 4^fe> says that he asked the Holy
Prophet sjjjg: 'Which Masjid of this world comes first?' He said, Al-Masjid
al-Haram.' Then he inquired, 'Which one after that?' He said, 'Al-Masjid
al-Aqsa.' Then he tried to find out the intervening time difference
between the two whereupon he said, 'Forty years.' After that, he added,
'(as for the order of these masajid, this is it) but, Allah Ta'aTa has made
the entire Earth a masjid for us. Wherever comes the time of Salah, offer
it right there.' (Reported by Muslim)
Early Tafsir authority, Mujahid says that Allah Ta'ala has made the
site of Baytullah two thousand years before He made the entire Earth
and that its foundations reach as far down as the seventh (strata of)
Earth and that al-Masjid al-Aqsa was made by Sayyidna Sulayman
SSsB. (Reported by an-Nasa'T with sound chains of authority from Sayyid-
na Abdullah ibn 'Umar) (Tafsir al-Qurtubi, p. 137, v. 4)
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17:2-3
461
And al-Masjid al-Haram is the name of the Mosque that stands
around the Baytullah ash-Sharif while, on occasions, the entire Haram
is also identified as al-Masjid al-Haram. In terms of this second sense,
the dichotomy of those two reports - some hold that the Holy Prophet 5§|
left for the nocturnal journey, al-'Isra', from the home of Sayyidah Umm
Hani' If* -III while others say that he departed from the section of
Baytullah known as Hatim - stands removed. If we were to take al-Mas-
jid al-Haram in its general sense, it is not far out to believe that he may
have been there in the home of Sayyidah Umm Ham' If* *h\ first,
then he walked over to the Hatim of Ka'bah and then began the journey
of al-'Isra' from there. Allah knows best.
Al-Masjid al-Aqsa and blessings of the Syrian environs
The word: J y- (hawl: environs) in the verse: &'y- (the environs of
which We have blessed) means the entire land of Syria. It appears in a
Hadith that Allah Ta'ala has made the land from the 'Arsh (Divine
Throne) to the river, Euphrates and, out of this, He has bestowed partic-
ular holiness on the land of Palestine. (Ruh al-Ma'am)
The blessings it has are both religious and worldly. As for religious
blessings, it has been the Qiblah of all past prophets, and their home,
and the last resting place. And that its land is green, lush and verdant
with streams, rivers and fruit farms etc. shows its worldly blessings.
Sayyidna Mu'adh ibn Jabal 4^b reports that the Holy Prophet *fS
said: Allah Ta'ala says: O land of Syria, thou art My region chosen from
many and I shall make My chosen servants reach thee. (Qurtubl) And it
appears in a Hadith of the Musnad of Ahmad that the Imposter will tra-
verse the whole Earth but he will not be granted access to four Mosques:
(1) Masjid of Madinah, (2) Masjid of Makkah al-Mukarramah, (3)
Al-Masjid al-Aqsa and (4) Masjid Tur.
Verses 2 - 3
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
462
And We gave Musa the Book and made it guidance for
the children of Isra'il (with the command) "Do not take
anyone other than Me as guardian, [2] O descendants of
those whom We put on board with Nuh. Surely, He was a
very grateful servant." [3]
Verses 4-8
l! iscp c>4-'jj^ ^ 4^ ^$3" ^jjiixij
^tSft 2^ J ^jSjL»(j ^ gjtp a^Jl USS^
bis Lgij ^L-l J[j j^iwuij^ jv^u^-l OJ, I j-ij
01 *-Nj j^^*^ Iks* ^ 'Jj^siJ */* uj' ftjJb^a
^ I j?***- JJ _/P^J p-^f*" UJOt J f UwlP pJJLP Ojj E j^N^O-jJ
And, in the Book, We declared to the children of Isra'il:
"You will surely spread disorder on the earth twice, and
you will surely show arrogance, a great arrogance. [4]
So, when came the time appointed for the first of the
two, We sent upon you some servants belonging to us
having strong aggressive power, who combed through
the houses. And it was a promise bound to be fulfilled.
[5] Then We gave you your turn to overpower them, and
increased your strength with wealth and sons, and
made you greater in number. [6] If you do good, you will
do it for yourselves, and if you do evil, it will be for you,
too. Later, when came the time appointed for the sec-
ond, (We sent others) so that they spoil your faces, and
so that they enter into the Mosque as the former ones
had entered it the first time and destroy what they over-
power, totally. [7]
May be your Lord would bestow mercy upon you. And if
you do this again, We shall do that again. And We have
made Jahannam a prison for the disbelievers. [8]
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
463
Sequence of Verses
Verses 2 and 3 featuring the statement: tXr"l is£ <^"** (We made
it guidance for the children of Bani Isra'il) exhorted the Bani Isra'il to fol-
low and obey the Divine Law. The verses that follow warn and admonish
them on their disobedience. These verses mention two events relating to
the Bani Isra'il so that they serve as a lesson. Tuned to sin and disobedi-
ence, first they increased the tempo of their hostility. Allah Ta'ala set
their enemies upon them. They shook them up. The Jews got the mes-
sage, cut down on their mischief and gave the impression of having been
corrected. But, soon after, the same lust for mischief and misdeeds over-
took them. So then, Allah Ta'ala had them punished at the hands of
their enemies. The Qur'an mentions two events while history carries six
like these:
1. The first event came to pass some time after the demise of
Sayyidna Sulayman S&jsH, the founder of Al-Masjid al-Aqsa, when the
ruler of Baytul-maqdis became irreligious and corrupt. The ruler of
Egypt attacked him and took away the gold and silver of Baytul-maqdis.
But, he did not demolish the city and the Masjid.
2. The second event relates to the period nearly four hundred years
after that. Some Jews settled in Baytul-maqdis started idol-worship
while the rest began disputing among themselves. This ill omen
prompted another ruler of Egypt to attack them which somewhat af-
fected the city and the Masjid both. After that, their condition took a
turn for the better.
3. The third event came to pass after some years when Nebuchadnez-
zar, the King of Babylon ransacked Baytul-maqdis. He conquered the
city, looted property and took back a lot of people as prisoners of war.
When he left, he had a member of the family of the former king ap-
pointed a ruler of the city as his deputy.
4. When this new king, who worshipped idols and was corrupt, re-
belled against Nebuchadnezzar, he returned, killed people, destroyed
property en masse and burned the city razing it to rubbles. This hap-
pened nearly four hundred and fifteen years after the construction of the
Masjid. After that, the Jews went out as exiles to Babylon where they
lived in disgrace for seventy years. After that, the King of Iran attacked
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
464
the King of Babylon and conquered it. Then the King of Iran showed
mercy to the Jewish expatriates and ordered that they should be sent
back to Syria along with things looted from them. Now the Jews had re-
pented having forsaken their habitual sins and misdeeds. When they re-
settled there, they restored the original structure of Al-Masjid al-Aqsa
with the support of the King of Iran.
5. Then came the fifth event. When the Jews had peace and prosper-
ity once again, the first thing they forgot was their past. They returned
to the kind of evil deeds they were used to. Then, it so happened that,
one hundred and seventy years before the birth of Sayyidna 'Isa
the king who had founded Antakiah (Antioch) attacked, killed forty thou-
sand Jews and took with him another forty thousand as prisoners and
slaves, even desecrated the Masjid though its structure remained safe.
But, later, the successors of that king rendered the city and the Masjid
totally denuded. Soon after this, Baytul-maqdis came under the author-
ity of Roman kings. They put the Masjid back into shape and it was after
eight years that Sayyidna 'Isa <#0& was born.
6. Forty years after the physical ascension of Sayyidna 'Isa $&s£l\, the
Jews chose to rebel against their Roman rulers. The Romans destroyed
the city and the Masjid once again relegating it to what it was. The king
at that time was called Titus who was neither Jewish nor Christian be-
cause long after him Constantine I was a Christian. From that time to
the time of Sayyidna 'Umar 4^>, this Masjid lay desolate until he had it
reconstructed. These six events have been reported in Tafsir Bayan
al-Qur'an with reference to Tafsir Haqqani.
Now, it is difficult to precisely determine as to which two out of those
mentioned above are the two events mentioned by the Holy Qur'an. But,
as obvious, the events that are major and serious among these, in which
the Jews were far too wicked and more seriously punished too, should be
taken as the likely ones. The fourth and the sixth event seem to be fit for
such application. At this point, a lengthy Hadith narrated by Sayyidna
Hudhayfah 4^£>, with its chains of authority ascending to the Holy Proph-
et <ip>, has been reported in Tafsir al-Qurtubi. It also helps in determin-
ing that these two events mean the fourth and the sixth event. The
translation of this lengthy Hadith is given below:
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17:4-8
465
Sayyidna Hudhayfah says that he asked the Holy Prophet sp if
Baytul-maqdis was a great Masjid in the sight of Allah. He said that it
was the most distinct house of Worship in the world, the greatest of all
houses, which Allah Ta'ala made for Sulayman, the son of Dawud, peace
be on both, with gold, silver and precious stones like ruby and emerald.
The manner in which this happened was, when Sulayman started
its construction, Allah Ta'ala made the Jinn subservient to him. The
Jinn collected this gold, silver and precious stones and used them in the
making of the Masjid. Sayyidna Hudhayfah 4^> says that he, then, asked
as to where and how did all that gold, silver and precious stones go out
of Baytul-maqdis? The Holy Prophet S|§ said: When the Bani Isra'il dis-
obeyed Allah Ta'ala, got involved in sins and misdeeds and killed their
noble prophets, Allah Ta'ala set King Nebuchadnezzar on them. He was
a fire-worshipper who ruled Baytul-maqdis for seven hundred years.
And when the Qur'an says: JjJi ^JC 'JiJ U5 laCp L&J H^Jjf oij liu (So,
when came the time appointed for the first of the two, We sent upon you
some servants belonging to Us having strong aggressive power - 17:5), it
means this event. The army of Nebuchadnezzar entered the Masjid of
al-Quds, killed men, took women and children prisoners and carried
away with him all gold, silver and everything of value belonging to Bay-
tul-maqdis loaded on one hundred and seventy thousand vehicles. He
kept the treasure in his country, Babylon and kept the children of Isra'il
as his serfs and slaves for a hundred years making them do hard labor
in utter disgrace.
Then Allah Ta'ala made a king from among the kings of Persia to
stand up against him. He conquered Babylon, freed the remnants of
Bani Isra'il from the bondage of Nebuchadnezzar and made arrange-
ments to have all valuables he had brought from Baytul-maqdis re-
turned back to it. Then he sternly told the Bani Isra'il that should they,
in future, return to disobedience and sin, he too will return the punish-
ment of killing and prison back on them. This is what the verse of the
Qur'an: ^ui ufj j^lS-y' 1)1 L5Li (May be your Lord would bestow
mercy upon you. And if you do this again, We shall do that again - 17:8)
means.
• Later, when the Bani Isra'il had come back to Baytul-maqdis (with
lost wealth and property in their possession), they went back to the life
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
466
of sins and misdeeds. At that time, Allah Ta'ala set the Roman Emperor,
Caesar upon them. This is what the verse: p^^i-j i'jL^ sj^^ jij ili- liU (Lat-
er, when came the time appointed for the second, [We sent others] so
that they spoil your faces - 17:7) means. The Roman Emperor launched a
two-pronged attack, from the land and the sea. He killed many and
many were those he took prisoners. Then he had all this wealth of Bay-
tul-maqdis loaded on one hundred and seventy thousand vehicles and
took it home. There he had it deposited in the Temple of Gold. This
wealth is still there, and there it will remain until comes the Mahdi who
would bring these back to Baytul-maqdis on one hundred and seventy
thousand boats and it will be at this place that Allah Ta'ala will assem-
ble everyone, former and later. (Lengthy Hadith as reported by al-Qurtubi in his
Tafsir)
It appears in Bayan al-Qur'an, that the two events mentioned in the
Qur'an refer to the disobedience of two Divine Codes of Law, first the dis-
obedience to the Code brought by Sayyidna Musa and, then, after
the advent of Sayyidna Tsa the disobedience to the Code brought
by him. Thus, all events described above can be considered as relevant to
the first disobedience. Now that we have gone through the details of the
events, we can turn to the explanation of the verses cited above.
Commentary
The outcome of the events mentioned above is that Allah Ta'ala had
decreed that the Bani Isra'il will be successful, having the best of both
worlds, the material and the spiritual, as long as they continue to obey
Allah. But, whenever they deviate from the dictates of Faith, they shall
be put to disgrace, and that they would be subjected to punishment at
the hands of enemies and disbelievers. Then, not only that the enemies
will run over them destroying their lives and properties, but it would
also happen that their Qiblah, their sacred Baytul-maqdis, will also not
remain safe against the onslaught of that enemy. Their disbelieving
enemies will barge into the Mosque of Baytul-maqdis and defile and
damage it. This too will be a part of the punishment of Bani Isra'il
themselves. The Holy Qur'an has told us about two events relating to
them. The first one dates back to the time of Mosaic religious law while
the second pertains to the Christian. During both these periods, the
Bani Isra'il rebelled against the divine law of the time. In the first case,
a disbelieving Magian monarch was made to sit over them, and
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
467
Baytul-maqdis, who brought great destruction upon them. In the second
case, a Roman emperor was set against them who killed and pillaged
and made Baytul-maqdis all demolished and rendered desolate. And
along with this description, it has also been mentioned that the Bani
Isra'il - when, on both occasions, they repented from their misdeeds
resolving not to go near them again - Allah Ta'ala reinstated their
country, wealth and children.
After having mentioned these two events, Allah Ta'ala declared His
Law in such matters by saying: lioi- Lai ofj (If you do this again, We shall
do that again - 8). This law which means - 'if you return to disobedience
and contumacy, We shall, once again, make a similar penalty and pun-
ishment zoom back upon you' - has been declared as valid right through
the last day of Qiyamah. That its addressees were the people of Bani
Isra'il who were present during the blessed time of the Holy Prophet ||t
serves as a reminder to them. It is being pointed out to them that they
should not forget that they were seized by divine punishment twice
when they had first opposed the code of Sayyidna Musa, and then the
code of Sayyidna Tsa. Now this was the period of the Code of laws
brought by the Holy Prophet This was a period that will continue up
to the Last Day. Let them, therefore, realize that the fate of those who
chose to be hostile to it will turn out to be no different. Consequently,
this was actually happened. These people became hostile to Islam and
the religious code of laws brought by the Holy Prophet »H. When they
did that, they were expelled and disgraced at the hands of Muslims, and
finally Baytul-maqdis, their Qiblah, too came under Muslim control.
However, the only difference was that their past conquering kings had
treated them disgracefully and had desecrated their Qiblah too. Now
when Muslims took over Baytul-maqdis, they reconstructed the great
Mosque of al-Quds ash-Sharif which was lying demolished and desolate
for centuries and thereby reinstated the honor and reverence of the Qi-
blah of prophets.
The events of Bani Isra'il are a lesson for Muslims and what has
happened to Baytul-maqdis in our time is a part of the same
chain
Obviously, the purpose of narrating these events relating to the Bani
Isra'il in the Qur'an and making Muslims listen to them is to let Mus-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17:4-8
468
lims understand that they are no exceptions to this divine law. Be it this
mortal world or the eternal universe of their Faith, their honor and as-
cendancy, possessions and wealth are inseparably tied with obedience to
Allah. Whenever they veer away from their obedience to Allah and the
Holy Prophet *|t, their enemies and disbelieving tyrants of all sorts shall
be empowered to prevail over them. When this happens, the desecration
of their places of worship will also not remain too far.
The calamity of the Jewish usurpation of Baytul-maqdis in our time
and the added sacrilege of setting fire to it has thrown the world of Islam
into acute anxiety. In reality, it is confirming the Qur'an. Muslims forgot
Allah and His Rasul, ignored the life waiting for them in the Hereafter
and opted to scrounge for their share in the glamour and grandeur of the
mortal world. When they became aliens to the dictates of the Qur'an,
and Sunnah, the same divine law stood activated before them. A few
hundred thousand Jews overcame them. They also inflicted the loss of
life and property on them. Worse still is the fate of one of the three great-
est mosques of the world according to the religious law of Islam, a
mosque that has the distinction of being the Qiblah of all prophets. It
was snatched from them and those who took it over had a track record of
being the most disgraced people in this world, that is, the Jews. In addi-
tion to that, it is common observation that these people stand nowhere
close to Muslims in terms of their numbers, nor do they have some signif-
icant superiority over the current collective Muslim holdings of war mate-
rials. This also tells us that this event does not really give Jews any
niche of honor in the annals of world nations. However, it does provide
punishment for Muslims in return for their disobedience. It clearly
shows that everything that came to pass came as the punishment of our
own misdeeds. And it also shows that there is no remedy for it except
that we should feel ashamed of our misdeeds, make a genuine taubah
(repentance), start obeying the commandments of Allah, become true
Muslims and shun the great sins of imitating and trusting others. If we
were to do just that, insha'Allah, true to the Divine promise, Baytul-maq-
dis and Palestine shall return to us. But, it is regrettable that the pre-
sent-day Arab rulers and common Muslims living in Arab lands have yet
to be alerted to that reality. They are still relying on foreign assistance
while making plans of taking Baytul-maqdis back, something that does
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 4 - 8
469
not appear to be probable, at least outwardly. Where else shall we lodge
our plaint but Allah!
The only weapon system and military hardware with which
Baytul-maqdis and Palestine can return to Muslim hands are still there
waiting to be picked up - Return to Allah, genuinely and passionately.
Have certitude of Akhirah. Obey the injunctions of the Shari'ah. Stay
away from imitating and trusting others in our social and political goals.
Finally, let us place our trust in Allah and wage a purely Islamic Jihad
as enjoined by the Shari'ah. May Allah Ta'ala give our Arab rulers and
other Muslims the ability to answer the challenge effectively.
A strange coincidence
Allah Ta'ala has made two places on this Earth to serve as the Qi-
blah or orientation for those who worship Him, the Baytul-maqdis and
the Baytullah. But, the divine law relating to each of them is different.
That Baytullah shall be protected and that disbelievers shall never take
it over is a security concern that Allah Ta'ala has taken it upon Himself.
The Event of the Elephant mentioned in Surah al-Fil (105) of the Holy
Qur'an came as its result. When the Christian king of Yaman (Abrahah
al-Ashram) invaded Baytullah, Allah Ta'ala destroyed him and his army
along with the contingent of elephants he had brought, through birds,
much before he could reach Baytullah.
But, this law does not apply in the case of Baytul-maqdis. Instead, as
the verses cited above tell us, when Muslims go astray and start indulg-
ing in disobedience and sin, this Qiblah will be snatched away from
them and it will pass into the control of disbelievers.
Disbelievers too are the servants of Allah, but not among the
accepted ones
About the first event (5), the Holy Qur'an said: When the people of
Faith start letting them be seduced to discord, sin, disobedience and dis-
order, Allah Ta'ala shall set upon them such servants of His as would
break into their homes killing and plundering. At this place, the Qur'an
has used the expression: l3 iSCp ('ibadal-laria: Some servants belonging tu
Us) and not: {'ibadana: Our servants) - even though it was brief.
There is wisdom behind it. Is it not that the attribution of a servant to
Allah is, for him, the greatest conceivable honor? This is similar to what
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 9 - 11
470
we have explained at the beginning of this very Surah under our com-
ments on the first verse: oX^.ijJJ (asra' bi'abdihi: made His servant
travel at night). There it was said that certainly great was the honor and
nearness the Holy Prophet $|t was blessed with during the night of the
Mi'raj. But, when the Qur'an describes this event, it does not mention ei-
ther his blessed name or some attribute. It simply said: «xp ('abdihi: His
servant). This tells us that the ultimate perfection a human person can
have, and the highest station he can occupy, is that Allah Talla chooses
to cherish a servant by calling him 'His' servant. In the verse under refer-
ence, the people who meted out the punishment to the Bani Isra'il were
kafirs, or disbelievers after all. Therefore, instead of calling them: UjCp
(Our servants), Allah Talla has broken the element of attribution and
connection and said: bJlSCt (some servants belonging to Us). Thus, a hint
has been given here that all human beings are nothing but servants of
Allah as created, but because of the absence of 'Iman or faith, they are
not the kind of accepted servants who could be attributed directly to
Allah Ta'ala.
Verses 9-11
j^JUaj jj Jul j^j^JI j f js\ ^» (jX$j jl jju\ IJjfc o\
-- In '. J * } K i - ' • f i *. Is ^ /■» >■ k*» 1 J * 1 s. 1 1 i* t,
^^kjb '« frlpj ^JVj L>tJy\ \ JUj 4^.$ dS\ 141 iJJupt
Surely, this Qur'an guides to the way which is most up-
right and gives the believers who do good deeds the
glad tidings that there is a great reward for them, [9]
and that for those who do not believe in the Hereafter,
We have prepared a painful punishment. [10]
Man invites evil as he would invite good, and man is
prone to haste. [11]
Sequence
At the beginning of the Surah, the majesty of the prophet-hood of the
Messenger of Allah was described through the miracle of al-Mi'raj. The
present verses cite the miracle of Qur'an as its confirmation.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 9 - 11
471
Commentary
The most upright way
The way to which the Qur'an guides has been called 'aqwam,' the
most upright. 'Aqwam' can be explained by saying that it is a way that is
closer to the destination, is easy and free of dangers at the same time.
(Qurtubi) This tells us that the rules set for human life by the Holy
Qur'an are a combination of all three features mentioned above. Howev-
er, it is a different matter that man may start taking this way to be diffi-
cult or dangerous on occasions because of his own lack of comprehension.
But, the Lord of all the worlds has the most comprehensive knowledge of
every single particle in the entire universe. Before Him, the past and the
future are the same. It is He who can have the knowledge of the reality
as to the function and form most beneficial for human beings. And since
man is unaware of things as they are in a comprehensive setting, he can-
not identify even his own good or bad fully and decisively.
Perhaps, it is based on this congruity that it was said in verse 11 that
man would, on occasions, pray for something in a haste, something that
spells out destruction for him. If Allah Ta'ala were to answer such a
prayer, he would be ruined. But, Allah Ta'ala does not answer such pray-
ers instantly until man himself comes to realize that his prayer was
made in error and that it was fatal for him. Then, in the last sentence of
this very verse, a natural weakness of man has been mentioned in the
form of a standing rule - that man is, by nature, haste-prone. He keeps
his sight trained on passing profit and loss and falls short on foresight
and hindsight. He loves to go for the immediate gain and comfort, even if
it happens to be only a little. He would not bat an eye to prefer it to the
greater and more lasting gain and comfort. In short, this verse points
out to a natural weakness of human beings in general.
And some authorities in Tafsir have taken this verse to be related to
a particular event. The event they refer to concerns Nadr ibn Harith who
had made a prayer in the heat of his hostility to Islam saying:
<_ji3i> Ltfl j\ fdlJi C&'JalAj 2!juU ^ _ji ilu its' 5i jl4^i
' t*
O Allah, if this [Islam] is the truth from You, then, rain down
on us rocks from the skies or send upon us some other painful
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 . 12 - 15
472
punishment.
In that case, 'al-insan of the text would be referring to those mentioned
above, or those like them.
Verses 12 - 15
^ S^iL l)CJI, [j^J {^} y^y3-** ^tai £^
*
US jjj sjjjjj if j lfclp U->b
* s s
And We have made the night and the day two signs hav-
ing made the sign of night dark and the sign of day
bright, so that you may seek grace from your Lord, and
that you may know the number of the years and compu-
tation. And everything We have expounded in detail. [12]
And every human's (deeds determining his) fate We
have tied up to his neck, and We shall bring forth for
him, on the day of Resurrection, a book he will receive
wide open. [13] "Read your book. This day you yourself
are enough to take your own account." [14]
Whoever takes to right path does so for his own good,
and whoever goes astray does so to his own detriment.
And no bearer of burden shall bear the burden of anoth-
er. And it is not Our way to punish (anyone) unless We
send a Messenger. [15]
Commentary
In the verses cited above, first it was declared that the alternation of
night and day was a sign of the most perfect power of Allah Ta'ala. Then
it was said that there was great wisdom in the making of the night dark
and the day, bright. As for the wise consideration behind the making of
Surah Bam Isra'il : 17 : 12 - 15
473
the night dark, it was not mentioned at this place. It has, however, been
mentioned in other verses that the darkness of the night is appropriate
and conducive to sleep and rest. The divine arrangement is such that hu-
mans and animals go to sleep in the darkness of that very night. In fact,
the whole world sleeps simultaneously in harmony with its night. Had
different people been scheduled to sleep at different timings, the noises
made by those awake and those working at jobs would have turned the
sleep of the sleeping into a nightmare.
As for the day being bright, it has two elements of wisdom. Firstly,
one can earn his living in the light of the day and natural light is needed
for jobs, businesses and industries. Secondly, the alternation of night
and day helps one know the number of years, for instance, the comple-
tion of three hundred and sixty days tells us that a full year has gone by.
Similarly, other calculations are also related to the alternation of
night and day. If this variation of night and day were not there, it would
have been difficult to fix the wages of the wage earner, the employment
of the employee and the time duration of transactions.
The sense of the book of deeds tied to the neck
It means that one's book of deed stays with the doer no matter where
or in whatever condition one is. What he or she does continues to get re-
corded there. When death comes, the 'book' is closed and set aside safely.
After that, when comes the Last Day, the Day of Judgement, this book of
deeds will be placed in everyone's hand in order that he would himself
read it and also decide himself whether he is deserving of reward or de-
serving of punishment. It has been reported from Qatadah Jl* «Lt -uj-j
that it will be a day when even an illiterate person will be able to read
his book of deeds. On this occasion, al-Isbaham has reported on the au-
thority of Sayyidna Abu Umamah that the Holy Prophet *|S said: On
the day of Qiyamah, when the book of deeds belonging to people will be
given in their hand, someone will notice that some of his good deeds
were not recorded there. He will tell his Lord about the particular deeds
missing from there. His Lord will tell him that He had erased those
deeds for he used to speak ill of people on their backs. (MazTiari)
Allah does not punish unless He sends a Messenger:
A clarification
On the basis of this verse, some leading Muslim jurists rule that peo-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 16 - 17
474
pie to whom the call of any prophet or messenger did not reach will not
be subject to any punishment, despite their disbelief. There are other
leading jurists who hold that those who deny the Islamic beliefs that can
be understood through reason - such as, the existence of God and His
Oneness etc. - will be punished for their disbelief, even if no call from
any prophet or messenger has reached them. Of course, there will be no
punishment for usual acts of disobedience and sins without prior call
and transmission of the divine message by prophets. And there are still
others who interpret 'rasul' at this place (15) in a general sense, whether
he is a messenger or prophet, or whether it is the human reason itself -
for, that too, in a way, is a messenger of Allah after all.
There will be no punishment for the children of Mushriks
Commenting on the verse: Sjjlj jjV (And no bearer of burden shall
bear the burden of another - 15), it has been said in Tafslr Mazhari that
this verse proves that the children of Mushriks and disbelievers who die
before reaching adulthood will not be punished. The reason is that they
will not deserve to be punished on account of the denial and disbelief of
their parents. Sayings of leading jurists differ about this issue; its de-
tails are unnecessary here.
Verses 16 - 17
A pj3 ^ '& 'est f^j <n»
And when We intend to destroy a habitation, We com-
mand its affluent people (to do good), then they commit
sins therein, and thus the word (of punishment) be-
comes due against it (habitation) and We annihilate it to-
tally. [16]
And how many a generation We have destroyed after
Null! And enough is your Lord to know, (and) watch the
sins of His servants. [17]
Sequence
Previous verses said that it is the customary practice of Allah Ta'ala
that he does not send punishment upon a people until the command-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 16 - 17
475
ments of Allah reach them through the blessed prophets which they still
refuse to obey. Given in the verses cited above is what happens on the
other side when the messages of Allah and His Messenger do reach a
people and they still show contumacy, then, a mass punishment is sent
over them.
Commentary
A doubt and its answer
A surface look at the expressions: uiji Til (idha aradna: when We in-
tend) and, after that: tfJJ (amarna: We command) in verse 12 could have
triggered the doubt that destroying those people was the divine purpose
from the very beginning. Therefore, they were first commanded to be-
lieve and obey through the prophets, then their indulgence in sin was
made to be the cause of punishment. All this came from none but Allah
Ta'ala. Is it not? If so, would these innocent people not be just about a
helpless and excusable lot? The answer is that Allah Ta'ala has given
man reason and choice and has determined the ways of reward and pun-
ishment. Now, if someone elects to do nothing but what brings punish-
ment, then, it is the customary practice of Allah that He would activate
the causes that bring the same punishment. Thus, the real cause of pun-
ishment they receive is nothing but their own resolve and determination
to remain on the side of disbelief and sin. Since this is no simple inten-
tion, therefore, they cannot be helpless and excusable.
Another Tafslr of this verse
The well known sense of the word: Uytf (amarna) is the same as
appears above, that is, 'We commanded.' But, the renditions or versions
(qira'at) of this word differ. In one rendition opted for by Abu 'Uthman
an-Nahdi, Abu Raja', Abu al-'Aliyah and Mujahid, this word has
appeared with a double sound on the letter mim. Rendered as: J^f
(ammarna), it means 'We made affluent people leaders and rulers, who
then sank in sin, and thus became the cause of punishment for the
whole people.'
There is a qira'ah (rendition or version) of this word credited to Sayy-
idna 'Ali and Ibn 'Abbas $fe> where it has been recited as: li^f (aamarna)
and which has also been explained by them as having the sense of: tf/S'l
(aktharna: We increase the number of). Thus it comes to mean: 'When
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 16 - 17
476
Allah Ta'ala sends punishment on a certain people, its initial sign is that
the number of the reckless rich is increased among them and they,
through their spate of sins, become the cause of making the punishment
descend upon the entire people.'
The outcome of the first qira'ah is that such affluent people are made
the rulers of a people. The outcome of the second qira'ah is that the
number of such people is increased in that society. Both versions show
that the government of the 'affluent' or the abundance of such people in
a society is not something to be happy about, rather, is a sign of divine
punishment.
Let us recapitulate. When Allah Ta'ala is angry with a people and in-
tends to make a punishment descend upon them, there appears an in-
itial sign of it. People who love to wallow in wealth and power are made
the ruling custodians of their affairs, or, even if they do not become their
actual political rulers, the number of such people is increased among a
people. In both these cases, the result is the same. Drunk with the pleas-
ures they can buy, acquire or appropriate with their affluence and influ-
ence, they start caring less for anything else, disobey the will and com-
mand of Allah personally as well as lead the trail for others to follow in
their footsteps. In consequence, comes the punishment of Allah Ta'ala all
over them.
The influence of the rich over a people is a natural phenomenon
By particularly mentioning affluent people who use their wealth to
pursue a life of luxury, it has been indicated that the masses are natural-
ly affected with the deeds and morals of those rich among them and
those who rule over them. When these people get used to misdeeds, the
whole nation follows suit and takes to misdeeds (as the only available
norm of social survival). Therefore, those who have been blessed with
wealth by Allah Ta'ala should be more concerned with the correction of
their deeds and morals - lest they fall into the trap of a luxurious life
style, are heedless to self-correction, and make the entire nation go
astray because of them. If so, the curse of the misdeeds that issue forth
from their nation will fall on them too.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 18 - 21
477
Verses 18 - 21
4-* L5*^-? 6 ^ O^J 4NA^ ' J Lf-UfiJ Ef-4^"
% OliT Cj fi* # tYyTj
Whoever opts for the immediate (benefits from) life here-
in, We give him right here, in this life, as much as We
will to whomever We intend. Then We assign Jahannam
for him where he shall enter condemned, discarded. [18]
And whoever opts for the Hereafter and makes efforts
for it as due, while he is a believer, then, the effort of
such people is appreciated! [19]
To all of them - both these and those - We extend the
blessings of your Lord. And the blessing of your Lord is
not barred (to anyone). [20]
See how We made some of them excel some others (in
this world) and, of course, the Hereafter is far higher in
ranks and far greater in degrees of merit. [21]
Commentary
Two behavior models of human beings appear in the cited verses side
by side. As for those who elect to go for the readily available benefits out
of their life in this world, and the punishment that comes in its wake,
the words used were: jL*-£Ji jJJ'OIS'^ (Whoever opts for the immediate life
herein - 18). These words signify continuity and permanence meaning
that this punishment of Hell will materialize only when one's actions are
all the time motivated by material interests only, having practically no
concern for the Hereafter. And as for 'those who desire to have the Here-
after and its rewards,' the words used were: The sense is that as
soon as a true believer were to form an intention to have the reward of
the Hereafter in whatever he proposes to do, that deed of his shall stand
accepted - irrespective of any corruptive element having entered into so-
mething else he was intending to do.
Silrah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
478
The first condition can only be that of a denier of the Hereafter, there-
fore, none of his deeds is acceptable. Then, the second condition is that of
a true believer. A particular deed by him that issues forth with sincerity
of intention, and is for the Hereafter - along with the presence of other
conditions - shall be acceptable. And a deed even from the same person,
a deed that has no sincerity, or where other conditions are missing, will
not be acceptable.
A self-opinionated deed and an act of religious innovation, no
matter how appealing, is not acceptable
In this verse (19), by adding the word: C&L, (as due), it has been made
explicit that every deed and every effort is not necessarily beneficial or
acceptable with Allah. Instead, the only deed or effort credible is that
which is appropriate to the essential objective (of the Hereafter). And
whether or not it is appropriate can only be found out from the state-
ment of Allah Ta'ala and His Messenger «H. Therefore, even well mean-
ing efforts made by insisting on bland personal opinion and self-invented
ways - which includes common customs of Bid'ah (innovations in estab-
lished religion) - no matter how good and beneficial they may appear at
their face, but are not appropriate to the effort made for the Hereafter.
Consequently, they are neither acceptable with Allah nor are they of any
use in the Hereafter.
Explaining the word: (as due), Tafslr Ruh al-Malnl says that
the 'effort' should be in accordance with 'sunnah. ' Along with it, it adds
that this effort or deed should also have uprightness and firmness. In
other words, this deed should be beneficial in accordance with the Sun-
nah as well as it should be upright and constant. Doing it haphazardly
or doing it in a cycle of doing and not doing is not good. It never yields
the maximum benefit.
Verses 22 - 25
S£Ji aalp &\ ^uc^i jwJ\v KsMXffi Vi dit
Sly JJsj llfc^jj pi HjJ 3^ ^ j1 t^ia^-T
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
479
b\ (v-vyj (j* ^ f»^i 4ur lj^J ^ U-g^?-ji
Do not set up any other god along with Allah, or you will
sit condemned, forsaken. [22]
And your Lord has decreed that you worship none but
Him and do good to parents. If either of them or both
reach old age, do not say to them 'uff (a word of anger
or contempt) and do not scold them. And address them
with respectful words, [23] and submit yourself before
them in humility out of compassion and say, "My Lord,
be merciful to them as they have brought me up in my
childhood." [24]
Your Lord knows best what is in your hearts. If you are
righteous, then He is Most-Forgiving for those who turn
to Him in repentance. [25]
Sequence
Previous verses mentioned some conditions attached to the accep-
tance of deeds. One of the conditions required that no deed is accepted
unless it comes with 'Iman (faith, belief) and is in accordance with
Shari'ah (Law) and Sunnah (sayings and deeds of the Prophet 5§t). In
the present verses, instructions regarding some of such deeds have been
given. These are rules set by the Shari'ah of Islam. Their compliance
brings success in the Hereafter and their contravention, ruin. And since
the most important of these conditions is that of 'Iman, therefore, the
very first injunction given here was that of belief in the Oneness of Allah
(tauhid). After that come injunctions relating to the rights of the ser-
vants of Allah (huquq al-'ibad).
Commentary
It is very important to respect and obey parents
Imam al-Qurtubi says that, in this verse (23), Allah Ta'ala has made
it necessary (wajib) to respect and treat parents well by combining it
with the command to worship Him. This is similar to what has been said
in Surah Luqman where the inevitable need to thank Him has been com-
bined with the need to thank one's parents: iJujJl^Jj 'Jr'j>^> d\ (Be grateful
Surah Bani Isra'Il : 17 : 22 - 25
480
to Me, and to your parents - 31:14). This proves that, after the obligation
of worshipping the most exalted Allah, obeying parents is most impor-
tant and being grateful to parents like being grateful to Allah Ta'ala is
wajib (necessary). This has its confirmation in the Hadith of Sahih
al-Bukhari where a person reportedly asked the Holy Prophet |§ :
"Which is the most favored deed in the sight of Allah?" He said, "Salah
at its (mustahabb: preferred) time." The person asked again, "Which is
the most favored deed after that?" To that he said, "Treating parents
well." (Qurtubl)
The merits of obeying and serving parents in Hadith narratives
1. In the Musnad of Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah and Mustadrak
Hakim, it has been reported on sound authority from Sayyidna Abu
'd-Darda' that the Holy Prophet sf| said, "A father is the main gate of
Jannah. Now it is up to you to preserve or waste it." (Mazhari)
2. According to a report from Sayyidna Abdullah ibn 'Umar 4§£> ap-
pearing in Jami' al-Tirmidhi and al-Mustadrak of al-Hakim (which
Hakim rates as Sahih), the Holy Prophet $f| said, "The pleasure of Allah
is in the pleasure of a father and the displeasure of Allah in the displeas-
ure of a father."
3. Ibn Majah reports on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Umamah 4§b
that a person asked the Holy Prophet ?§t: "What rights do parents have
on their children?" He said, "They both are your Paradise, or Hell." It
means that obeying and serving parents take one to Jannah and their
disobedience and displeasure, to Jahannam.
4. Al-Baihaqi (in Shu'ab al-'Iman) and Ibn Asakir have reported on
the authority of Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4^e> that the Holy Prophet said,
"For one who remained obedient to his parents for the sake of Allah two
gates of Paradise shall remain open. And for one who disobeyed them
two gates of Hell shall remain open, and if he had just one of the two, ei-
ther father or mother, then, one gate (of Paradise or Hell shall remain
open)." Thereupon, someone asked, "Does it (the warning of Hell) hold
good even when the parents have been unjust to this person?" Then he
said thrice: £lk £>£> b\j Hit £>f> which means, 'yes, there is that warning
of Hell against disobeying and hurting parents even if they were unjust
to the son.' (The outcome is that children have no right to settle scores
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
481
with parents. If they have been unjust, it does not follow that they too
back out from obeying and serving them).
5. Al-Baihaqi has reported on the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah
ibn 'Abbas 4Hs>> that the Holy Prophet *§§ said, "An obedient son who looks
at his parents with mercy and affection receives the reward of one ac-
cepted Hajj against every such look cast." People around said, "What if
he were to look at them like that a hundred times during the day?" He
said, "Yes, a hundred times too (he will keep receiving that reward).
Allah is great (His treasures never run short)."
The punishment for depriving parents of their rights comes -
much before Akhirah - right here in this world too
6. In Shu'ab al-'Iman, al-Baihaqi has reported on the authority of
Sayyidna Abu Bakrah that the Holy Prophet S§| said, "As for all
those other sins, Allah Ta'ala defers whichever He wills up to the Last
Day of Qiyamah - except the sin of depriving parents of their rights and
disobeying them. The punishment for that is given, much before comes
the Hereafter, right here in this world as well. (All Hadlth reports given here
have been taken from Tafsir Mazhari)
Obedience to parents: When necessary and when there is room
for opposition
Muslim scholars and jurists unanimously hold that the obedience to
parents is wajib (necessary) only in what is permissible - and definitely
not in what is impermissible or sinful. Says the Hadith:
There is no obedience to the created in the disobedience of the
Creator.
To deserve service and good treatment it is not necessary that
the parents be Muslims
To support this ruling, Imam al-Qurtubi has quoted an event related
with Sayyidah Asma' L^p Jil from the Sahih of al-Bukhari. According
to this report, Sayyidah Asma' asked the Holy Prophet "My mother,
a Mushrik, comes to see me. Is it permissible for me to entertain her?"
He said, " d£l 'J#>" (sili ummaki: that is, respect the bond of relationship
with your mother and entertain her). And as for disbelieving parents,
there is that statement of the Qur'an itself (Luqman, 31:15): £uJi J> ll^-C*
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
482
(that is, if the parents of a person are kaftrs and order him too to be-
come like them, then, it is not permissible to obey them in this matter.
But, while living in this world, they should be treated in the recognized
manner). It is obvious that 'recognized manner' means that they should
be treated with courtesy.
Rulings
1. As long as Jihad does not become an absolute individual obligation
(Fard al-'Ain), rather remains within the degree of a collective obligation
(Fard al-Kifayah), until then, it is not permissible for any son to partici-
pate in Jihad without the consent of parents. It has been reported in
Sahih al-Bukhari on the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar
that a person presented himself before the Holy Prophet »H in order to
have his permission to participate in Jihad. He asked him, "Are your par-
ents alive?" He submitted, "Yes, they are." He said, (fafihima
fajahid: Then you carry out Jihad in [the service of] them both). The
sense is that 'by serving them alone you will get the reward of being in
Jihad.' Another report also adds that the person said, "I have come here
leaving my parents crying behind." Thereupon, he said, "Go. Make them
laugh as you made them cry." In other words, he was to go back home
and tell his parents that he would not be going for Jihad without their
consent. (Qurtubi)
2. From the event reported above, we learn the ruling that anything
that rates as a collective obligation - and is not an individual obligation,
or necessity - then, sons and daughters cannot do that without the per-
mission of parents. Also included here is the injunction to acquire the
most perfect knowledge of religion (the 'Urn of din) at the highest level,
and to travel to communicate and promote it (the tabllgh of din). It
means that anyone who has the knowledge of religion to the measure
one is obligated with individually cannot travel in order to become an
'alim of din (scholar of religion), or travel for the da'wah and tabllgh of
din, for it is not permissible without the permission of parents.
3. Also included under the injunction of treating parents well appear-
ing in the Qur'an, and Hadith is good treatment with relatives and
friends close to parents, specially when they are dead. In the Sahih of
al-Bukhari, it has been reported from Sayyidna Abdullah ibn 'Umar
that the Holy Prophet said, "The noblest regard one can show to a
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
483
father after his death is to treat his friends well." And Sayyidna Abu
Usayd al-Badri 4^£> reports that he was sitting with the Holy Prophet ?§|
when an Ansari came and asked, "Ya Rasulallah, is it that some right of
my parents remains due against me even after they have died?" He said,
"Yes. Praying and seeking forgiveness for them, fulfilling the promises
they had made to someone, being kind and respectful to their friends
and showing mercy and generosity to such relatives who are linked in
kinship only through them {silatu 'r-rahim). These are the rights of your
parents still due against you, even after them."
It was the blessed habit of the Holy Prophet that he used to send
gifts to lady friends of Umm al-Mu'minin Sayyidah Khadijah \&e-
after her demise which was a way of fulfilling the right of Sayyidah Kha-
dijah on him.
Treating parents well: Special consideration in their old age
As for serving and obeying parents, as parents, it is not restricted to
any given time or age. In fact, it is necessary (wajib) to treat parents
well, under all conditions, and in every age. But, there are circumstances
that usually impede the fulfillment of what is necessary and obligatory.
Under these circumstances, the typical response pattern of the Holy
Qur'an comes into action to suggest ways and means through which act-
ing according to given injunctions becomes easy. With this objective in
sight, it grooms and trains minds through different angles and, at the
same time, it continues to emphasize that compliance of these injunc-
tions is imperative despite such circumstances.
The old age of parents, when they become helpless, depend on chil-
dren for everything they need and their life is at the mercy of children, is
a terrible condition to be in. The slightest indifference shown by children
at such a time breaks their heart. Then, there are those physical infir-
mities and diseases associated with old age which make one naturally ir-
ritation-prone. Furthermore, during the period of extreme old age, when
usual reason and comprehension do not seem to be working, some of
their wishes and demands assume the kind of proportions which chil-
dren find difficult to take care of. The Holy Qur'an takes cognizance of
these circumstances, but, while giving children the instruction to comfort
them, it reminds them of their own childhood. It tells them that there
was a time when they too were far more helpless, far too depending on
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
484
their parents than their parents were on them at that point of time.
Then, was it not that their parents sacrificed their desires and comforts
for them and went on bearing by the unreasonable child talk with love
and affection. Now when they have become so helpless, reason and nobil-
ity demanded that the past favor done by them should be paid back.
When it was said: £~U> 'j&j (as they have brought me up in my child-
hood) in the verse, this is what has been alluded to. Some other impor-
tant instructions relating to the old age of parents have also been given
in the verses under study. They are as follows:
1. Do not say even 'uff to them. Briefly explained parenthetically in
the accompanying translation as 'a word of anger or contempt,' 'uff cov-
ers every word or expression that shows one's displeasure. The limit is
that breathing a long breath after having heard what they said and
thereby betraying displeasure against them is also included under this
very word 'uff. ' In a Hadith narrated by Sayyidna 'Ali 4i&>, it has been re-
ported that the Holy Prophet «it said, "Had there been some other de-
gree of hurting lesser than the saying of 'uff ' that too would have cer-
tainly been mentioned." (The sense is that even the thing that hurts
parents in the lowest of the low degree is forbidden).
2. Do not scold them: This is the second instruction. The
word: (nahr) in the text: means 'scold' or 'reproach.' That it causes
pain in already obvious.
3. Address them with respectable words - (ll^srVy H^J 'J>'j). This is the
third instruction. The first two instructions related to the negative as-
pects where bringing the least emotional pressure on parents has been
prohibited. Given in this third instruction is a lesson in the art of conver-
sation with parents - talk to them softly with love, grace and concern for
them. Says the revered Tabi'i, Sa'id ibn Mussaiyyab, ' like a slave talk-
ing to his strict master!'
4. Submit yourself before them in humility out of compassion - ( 'j^Y j
3-**v" This is the fourth instruction. The word: £_b* (janah)
in the text literally means 'wings' or 'sides of arms' lending the sense
that one should stand in a stance of submission and humility as a mark
of respect for parents. The addition of the expression: J^-^Jl 'j* (out of com-
passion) at the end of the sentence is there to warn that this stance of
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
485
grace should not be a mere show-off, instead, it should be adopted on the
strong foundation of genuine, heart-felt respect and compassion for
them. Perhaps, this may also be suggestive of something else as well -
that showing humility before parents is practically no disgrace. In fact, it
is a prelude to real honor for it is based on concern, compassion and kind-
ness.
5. And say, "My Lord, be merciful to them" - Wj It means,
as for the effort to provide maximum comfort for parents, it is humanly
not possible. One should do whatever it is possible for him to do in order
that they remain comfortable and, then, along with it, he should also
keep praying before Allah Ta'ala that He, in His infinite mercy, removes
all their difficulties and makes things easy on them. This last instruc-
tion is really so extensive and universal that it still continues to be valid
and beneficial even after the death of parents. Through this, one can al-
ways keep serving parents.
Ruling
If parents are Muslims, making a prayer for mercy in their favor is
obvious. But, if they are not Muslims, making this prayer within their
lifetime will be permissible with the intention that they be delivered
from worldly distress and that they be blessed with the taufiq of 'Iman.
After their death, making a prayer of mercy for them is not permissible.
(Abridged from al-Qurtubi)
A remarkable event
Al-Qurtubi has reported from Sayyidna Jabir ibn Abdullah 4^> that
a man came to the Holy Prophet *H and complained that his father was
taking away what belonged to him. He said, "Go and ask your father to
come here." Right then, came Sayyidna Jibra'il and told the Holy
Prophet *§i, "When his father comes, ask him about the words he has
composed in his heart and which his own ears have not heard yet."
When this man returned with his father, he said to the father, "Why is it
that your son complains against you? Do you wish to take away what
belongs to him?" The father said, "You better ask him on whom do I
spend other than his paternal or maternal aunts or myself?" The Holy
Prophet $H said: 4\ (an expression which denoted that he had understood
the reality and there was no need to say anything else). After that, he
asked the father of the man, "What are those words that have not yet
been heard by your own ears?" The father said, "Ya Rasulallah, Allah
Ta'ala increases our faith in you through everything." Thereby he meant
Surah Banl Isra'il : 17 : 22 - 25
486
that he got to know what was not heard by anyone, which was a miracle
indeed. Then, he submitted, "It is true that I had composed some lines of
poetry within my heart, something not heard even by my own ears." The
Holy Prophet «H said, "Let us hear them." Then he recited the following
lines of poetry he had composed:
'>! U $
I fed you in childhood and took care of you when young. You
lived on my earnings alone.
■'JJLjl Ml di^LJ
When on some night, you became sick, I spent the whole night
remaining awake and restless because of your sickness
'J^* J** J)* 1 "^J9
As if your sickness was my own and not yours and because of
which my eyes kept shedding tears throughout the night
LgJl j dJLl* Lf-jLl <j*J\
My heart kept trembling lest something happens to you,
though I knew that the time of death is fixed, being neither
early nor late
j& iiUJlj j,Jl 'oil? dli
So, when you reached the age and maturity that I had always
been looking forward to
3Js»Uai j ijaip (Jljw cJjut
Then you made hard-heartedness and harshness my return as
if you were the one doing me favors and giving me rewards
Alas, if it was not possible for you to fulfill my right as a father,
you could have at the least done what a good neighbor would
have done
'Jk;: ^uu 'Ojj JLh
So, you could have given me the least right of a neighbor and
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 26 - 27
487
abstained from becoming miserly in my case in my own
property.
After having heard these verses of poetry, the Holy Prophet *§f held
the son by his shirt and said, "cLL;^ dJdU j cJl" meaning that: Go. You and
your property, everything belongs to your father. (Tafsir al-Qurtubi, p. 246,
v. 10) These verses have also been reported in Hamasah, the famous book
of Arabic literature as attributed to the poet, Umaiyyah ibn Abi as-Sult.
Others say that Abd al-A'la wrote them. Still others attribute them to
Abu al- Abbas al-A'ma. (Al-Qurtubi, marginal notes)
In the last verse quoted above: '^-'y^ 'j> ^ '^'<&'j (Your Lord knows
best what is in your hearts - 25), any possible scruple that remains in the
hearts of children as to how they were going to comply satisfactorily with
divine injunctions relating to consistent observance of etiquette and re-
spect due to parents. They have to live with parents all the time. Then,
living conditions of the parties vary. They do not stay the same all the
time. May be, on some such occasion, they happen to utter something, so-
mething that turns out to be against the norms of due etiquette, then,
they stand facing the warning of Hell. Given this probability, it would be-
come extremely difficult for them to wriggle out from this situation. In
this verse, it is to remove this doubt and heart-burning that it was said:
Should any such word come to be uttered out of sheer anxiety or lack of
discretion - but, without intentional disrespectfulness - then, one must
repent and resolve not to do that ever again. If so, since Allah Ta'ala
knows the secrets of hearts and knows what was uttered was not to
show disrespect or hurt, things will turn out for the better, for He is
Most-Merciful. The word: ^O^1 (al-awwabin: those who turn to Him)
used here carries the sense of: '^Jyh (at-tawwabin: those who repent be-
fore Him). The Hadith calls the six raka'at after Maghrib and the
nawafil of al-Ishraq as the Salah al-Awwabin. Embedded here is the
hint that the taufiq (ability) of these prayers is granted only to those
who are the Awwabin and Tawwabin.
Verses 26 - 27
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 26 - 27
488
And give the relative his right, and the needy and the
wayfarer. And do not squander recklessly. [26] Surely,
squanderers are brothers to satans, and the Satan is
very ungrateful to his Lord. [27]
Commentary
On fulfilling the rights of relatives vigilantly
Previous verses were devoted to teachings about the rights of parents
and how they should be duly respected. In the present verses, the rights
of common relatives have been taken up with the guideline that a rela-
tive should be given his or her right. The least degree in which this could
be done is to share with them the graces of good social living and treat
them well. And if they are needy, helping them financially - in accor-
dance with one's personal capacity - is also included therein. From this
verse, at least this much stands proved that everyone has also been obli-
gated with the fulfillment of the right of one's common relatives. What is
it? How much is it? Those details have not been mentioned here. But, a
broad based mercy and generosity for relatives and a good social interac-
tion with them are certainly included there. According to Imam Abu
Hanifah, financial help can be extended to two kinds of relatives under
this very injunction: (1) A relative, in the category of near blood kinship
(Dhu rahim), and in the degree of sanguinity precluding marriage (mah-
rarri). A woman or child who neither has the wherewithal to eke out an
existence nor has the ability to earn for it. (2) Similar is the case of a re-
lative, in the category of near blood kinship, and in the degree of san-
guinity precluding marriage. If handicapped or blind, not having enough
money and property in his or her possession to eke out an existence,
their relatives who have the necessary means should help them both.
Taking care of the essential expenses is a duty enjoined on all of them. If
there are several relatives in the same degree of extended means, the ex-
penses will be divided over all of them and the subsistence allowance of
the needy will be given in this manner. This rule also has its sanction
from the verse of Surah al-Baqarah which says: ClJJji 'jL (and on
the heir it falls likewise - 2:233) (Tafslr Mazhari)
In this verse, it has been said that the necessary financial assistance
provided to the needy and the wayfarer, and the mercy and generosity
practiced in the case of kinsfolk, was their right. The purpose is to point
out that the giver has no reason or occasion to harp on the favor done be-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 28
489
fore or behind them because their right is his duty. The giver is simply
doing his duty and not showering favors on anyone.
The prohibition of spending wastefully (tabdhir)
The Qur'an expresses the sense of spending wastefully through two
words: (1) Tabdhir (J.^), translated as 'squandering recklessly.' (2) Israf
( Lif^-I. ) : extravagance. The prohibition of tabdhir is already clear in
verse 26 here. The prohibition of israf has its proof in the verse of Surah
al-A'raf: ly^JVj (and do not be extravagant - 7:33). Some commentators
say that both words are synonymous. Any spending in sin or disobedi-
ence or a wrong occasion or place is called tabdhir and israf. There are
others who refine it by saying that tabdhir is spending in sin or on some
totally unsuitable occasion or place, while israf is spending beyond the
level of need on an occasion where it is permissible to spend. Therefore,
tabdhir is emphatically worse than israf. Al-Mubadhdhirin (the squan-
derers) were called brothers to Shaitan and his cohorts.
Of the early Tafsir authorities, Mujahid has said: If someone spends
everything he has for the sake of what is haqq, (incumbent), it is no tabd-
hir (squandering recklessly) - and should he spend even one mudd (1/2
kilo) for what is false (non-incumbent), then it is tabdhir. Sayyidna 'Ab-
dullah ibn Mas'ud said: Spending out of place in what one has not
been obligated with is tabdhir. (Mazharl) Imam Malik said: Tabdhir is
that one acquires wealth and property, lawfully and cleanly, as he has
been obligated to do, but spends it off in ways counter to it - and this is
also given the name of ^^/"(extravagance), which is haram (unlawful).
Imam al-Qurtubi said: As for things unlawful and impermissible,
spending even one dirham for these is tabdhir. And spending limitlessly
to fulfill permissible and allowed desires - which exposes one to the dan-
ger of becoming a needy beggar in the future - is also included under
tabdhir. Yes, if someone keeps his real capital holdings in tact and goes
on to spend its profit liberally to fulfill his permissible desires, then, that
is not included under tabdhir. (Al-Qurtubi, v. 10, p. 248)
Verse 28
*y f-fr1 J*5 V*f>rJ> dX>j J* p-g-^ cr^j*3 Wj
SHrah Ban! Isri'il : 17 : 29 - 30
490
.5* J * J*0
And if you turn away from them while seeking a bounty
from your Lord you are expecting, then speak to them in
polite words. [28]
Commentary
What an unusual moral training is being given here in this verse
through the Holy Prophet 5jj§ to the entire Muslim community! It is being
said to them: If people needing help come to you and you have nothing to
give to them, and for that reason you are compelled to turn away from
them, even then, this act of turning away or excusing yourself should not
be with an air of indifference, or with an attitude that could be insulting
for the addressee. In fact, this turning away or seeking of excuse should
be coupled with an expression of your inability or constraint.
Regarding the background of the revelation of this verse, a report
from Sayyidna Ibn Zaid 4^> says that some people used to ask for finan-
cial help from the Holy Prophet *!l and he knew what would be given to
them would be spent in the spreading of disorder. Therefore, he refused
to give it to them, for this refusal was a device to stop them from indulg-
ing in disorder. Thereupon, this verse was revealed. (Qurtub!)
In the Musnad of Sa'id ibn Mansur, it has been mentioned on the au-
thority of Sayyidna Saba' ibn Hakam 4^> that the Holy Prophet s|t had
received some supply of cloth. He distributed it over those deserving.
After that came some others when the supply was finished and he had
nothing to give. It was about the later that this verse was revealed.
Verses 29 - 30
4jI_ jJ^jj s-uiu ~ *-^iJ ^ J y*^* j*-*
^r.^ I I °^^*J.
And do not keep your hand tied to your neck, nor ex-
tend it to the full extent, lest you should be sitting re-
proached, empty-handed. [29]
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 29 - 30
491
Indeed, your Lord expands sustenance for whomsoever
He wills, and constricts (for whom He wills). Surely, He
is All Aware of His servants, All-Seeing. [30]
Commentary
The instruction for moderation in spending
In this verse, the Holy Prophet !§§ is the direct addressee while the
entire Muslim ummah is being addressed through him. The purpose is
to teach a just and moderate course in spending which does not prevent
one from helping others nor does it end up in a lot of trouble for him.
There is an event in the background of the revelation of this verse. Ibn
Marduwayh has reported it on the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn
MasTid and al-Baghawi, on the authority of Sayyidna Jabir ^.Ac-
cording to this report, a boy came to the Holy Prophet 5|§ and said, "My
mother asks of you a shirt." At that time, the Holy Prophet »H had no
shirt except the one that was on his blessed body. He told the boy, "Come
some other time when we have enough means to respond to what your
mother is asking for." The boy went back home, and returned and said,
"My mother says that you kindly give her the very shirt you have on
your blessed body." Hearing this, the Holy Prophet *|t took the shirt off
and let him have it. His body was left bare. Came the time for Salah.
Sayyidna Bilal 4i& called the Adhan. But, when he did not come out as
usual, people were worried. When some of them went in, they saw that
he was sitting bare-bodied without the shirt. Thereupon, this verse was
revealed.
Spending in the way of Allah so liberally as would throw one in
trouble: The pros and cons of it
The verse, given the outer view, seems to prohibit the kind of spend-
ing following which the spender himself ends up becoming poor and
needy, a prey of all sorts of hardships and anxieties. Tafsir authority,
al-Qurtubi has said that this injunction covers the general condition of
Muslims who would, after such spending, find the resulting hardships
distressing and the whole thing would make them contrite over past
give-outs and grieve about it. The word: \'JJ^> (mahsura: empty-handed
- 29) of the Holy Qur'an provides a hint in this direction. (As in Tafsir
Mazhari) As for the people of high determination, who would not be emo-
tionally disturbed by hardships that may come later and would still go
on fulfilling rights of those who hold such rights, this restriction does not
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 29 - 30
492
apply to them. This is the reason that it was the customary practice of
the Holy Prophet *H that he would not store anything for tomorrow.
What came today was spent out today. And there were occasions when
he would remain hungry reaching the outer limits of having to tie a piece
of rock against his stomach (to simulate the weight of food). Then there
were many among the noble Sahabah who had spent their entire wealth
and property in the way of Allah during the blessed period of the Holy
Prophet zft who did not categorically prohibit it nor did he blame them
for it. This tells us that the prohibition contained in this verse is for
those who cannot brave the hardships of poverty and hunger and they
would start to rue after spending that they would have been better off if
they had not spent in the way of Allah. If so, this attitude would nullify
the good they had done in the past. Hence, the prohibition.
Poorly managed spending is prohibited
And the main thing in the verse is that it prohibits spending hapha-
zardly in the sense that one would ignore what may happen in the near
future and spend on the spot. The result is that comes tomorrow, other
needy people show up or one is required to take care of a major religious
exigency and he would, then, be in no position to help out. (Qurtubi) Or,
he may be rendered equally incapable of fulfilling the rights of his fami-
ly, something he is duty-bound to fulfill. (Mazhari) Explaining the words:
ij^li^ &'J^ (reproached, empty-handed - 29), Tafsir Mazhari says that the
first word: f jfc {malum) relates to the first condition, that is, miserliness
- meaning 'if he were to hold back on giving out of miserliness, people
would reproach him.' And the word: \'JJJ>^ (mahsura) relates to some con-
dition other than this - meaning that 'one should not exaggerate in
spending to the extent that he himself becomes a pauper. If so, he will
turn empty-handed, defeated and rueful.
Verse 31
And do not kill your children for fear of poverty. We pro-
vide sustenance to them and to you, too. Killing them is
a great sin indeed. [31]
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 32
493
Commentary
Previous verses carried a series of instructions regarding human
rights. The sixth injunction appearing here is to correct a cruel custom
prevailing among the people of Arabs of Jahiliyyah. During that period
of time, some people used to kill their children, particularly daughters,
at birth in fear of having to face the expenses on their maintenance. In
the verse cited above, Allah Ta'ala has admonished them for their ignor-
ance in assuming the responsibility of providing sustenance - 'who are
you to do that?' This is the exclusive domain of Allah Ta'ala. He is the
One who gives you your sustenance. Now, He who gives it to you shall be
the One who would give it to them as well. Why then, do you have to
take the onus of killing children on yourselves because of this concern?
In fact, by making the children precede as recipients of sustenance at
this place, Allah Ta'ala has subtly indicated that He shall give to the
children first, then give it to the parents. It really means that Allah
Ta'ala, when He sees His servant supporting his family or helping others
poor and weak, He gives him liberally in proportion to enable him to
meet his needs as well as help others. In a Hadith, the Holy Prophet «H
has been reported to have said, "j^\Jm. 'ti'J&'j b'/jl&j which means: 'It
is because of the poor and weak among you that you are provided by
Allah with your sustenance.' This tells us that parents who support their
family get, whatever they do, for the sake of weak women and children
alone.
Ruling
This statement of the Qur'an also sheds light on an issue which
holds the modern world in its grip. Its movers and shakers are so scared
of what they call 'population explosion' that they are frantically promot-
ing birth control and planned parent-hood. This is also based on the
same false assumption that they are the ones responsible for suste-
nance. May be, this approach is not a sin equal in gravity to that of the
killing of children, but there is no doubt about its being blameworthy.
Verse 32
^rr)> *>lll- s-^j ^aISo-I* ^iSf^jl^^Jl 1 y.JH V}
And do not even go near fornication. It is indeed a
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 32
494
shame and an evil way to follow. [32]
Commentary
The seventh injunction given here relates to the forbiddance of zina
(fornication, adultery). Given here are two reasons as to why it has been
forbidden: (1) This is a shame, gross and immodest. Whoever is denuded
of modesty is denuded of human nobility itself and is rendered incapable
of distinguishing the good from the bad. This is more succinctly said in a
Hadith:
OJLiL. J*itt *L>JI dS\i lil
When goes your sense of shame (that could become a barrier
against evil), so then, you will do what you will.
Therefore, the Holy Prophet Ȥt has declared sense of shame (haya')
as a division of faith ('Tman): 'OU.VI ^ (al-Bukhari) (2) It gener-
ates limitless social disorder the consequences of which sometimes de-
stroy whole groups of people. In our day all sorts of crimes have in-
creased. If investigated, the reason behind a lot of them would turn out
to be some man or woman who did it. Though, this crime is not directly
related to the rights of the servants of Allah but it may have been men-
tioned here as part of other rights taken up at this place for the reason
that this crime is contagious. It brings other crimes along which disturb
the rights of the servants of Allah through loss of lives and properties.
Therefore, Islam has declared this crime to be more serious than any
other crime. Then, it has also fixed its punishment as the harshest of all
crimes because this one is a carrier of hundreds of these.
It appears in Hadith that the Holy Prophet jfjg said, "The heavens
and the earth, the seven of them each, curse the married person who
commits adultery. And the strong stench which spreads out from the pri-
vate parts of such people will embarrass even the people condemned to
Hell and thus there in Hell they will be suffering from the punishment of
fire and disgrace both." (Reported by al-Bazzar on the authority of Sayyidna Bu-
raidah 4& - Mazhari) In another Hadith from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^>,
it has been reported that the Holy Prophet «H said, "A fornicator when
fornicating is not a believer. A thief when stealing is not a believer. And
a drunkard while drinking is not a believer." This Hadith is there in
al-Bukhari and Muslim. Its explanation, as it appears in the report of
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 33
495
Abu Dawud, says: At the time those committing such crimes are practi-
cally involved in it, 'Iman (faith) leaves their heart and comes out, and
when they turn away from it, 'Iman returns back in. (Mazhari)
Verse 33
And do not kill a person whom Allah has given sanctity,
except for a just reason. And whoever is killed unjustly,
We have given his wally (legal heir) authority, but he
shall not cross the limit in the matter of taking life. He
is surely supported. [33]
Commentary
This eighth injunction is about the prohibition of killing unjustly. Vir-
tually all groups, religions and sects of the world take it to be a grave
crime. In Hadith, the Holy Prophet <H said, "The destruction of the en-
tire world is lighter in the sight of Allah than the unjust killing of a be-
liever." In addition to this, some reports also carry the words: "Even if
the inhabitants of Allah's seven heavens and seven earths were to join in
the killing of a believer unjustly, He will put all of them into the Hell."
(Ibn Majah with a chain classified as Hasan and al-Baihaqi - from Mazhari)
And in another Hadith, the Holy Prophet ^ has been reported to
have said, "Whoever abets in the killing of a believer by assisting the kill-
er even with one word will be brought before Allah Ta'ala on the day of
Resurrection. And written on his forehead shall be: 'j* (De-
prived of the mercy of Allah). (Mazhari from Ibn Majah and Isbahani)
And al-Baihaqi reports on the authority of Sayyidna Abdullah ibn
Abbas and Sayyidna Mu'awiyah 4^e> that the Holy Prophet $|| said,
"Hopefully, Allah Ta'ala may forgive every sin except that of the person
who died in the state of disbelief (kufr) or who killed a believer intention-
ally and unjustly."
The meaning of Unjust Killing
Imam al-Bukhari and Muslim have reported on the authority of Sayy-
idna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^> that the Holy Prophet ^ said, "The blood
Surah Ban! Isra'Il : 17 : 33
496
of any Muslim who bears testimony that Allah is one and I am His Mes-
senger is not halal (lawful) except under three situations. (1) He has, de-
spite being married, committed adultery (for his legal punishment is
that he should be stoned to death). (2) He who has killed a person unjust-
ly [for his punishment is that the waliyy (legal heir) of the person killed
can get him killed under the law of qisas (even retaliation)]. (3) A person
who has reneged [as an apostate: murtadd] from the religion of Islam
(for he too is killed in punishment).
Who has the right to take Qisas?
It has been said in this verse that this is the right of the waliyy (legal
heir) of the person killed. In the absence of a lineal waliyy, the head of
the Islamic government will have this right - for, he too, in a way, is the
waliyy of all Muslims. Therefore, in Islamic juristic terminology, the
former is called real and the later, legal.
Injustice is not answered by injustice, but by justice: So, be just
even when punishing criminals
The statement: JS '<J>JJ£te ('falayusriffi al-qatl': but he shall not
cross the limit in the matter of taking life) is a special provision of Islam-
ic law the outcome of which is that it is not permissible to avenge injus-
tice by counter injustice. Even when retaliating, it is necessary to uphold
the demand of justice. Until such time that the legal heir (waliyy) of the
person killed upholds justice and seeks an even retaliation in favor of
the person killed represented by him, through the legal provisions of
Qisas, then, the law of the Shari'ah stands in his favor. The reason is
that he is surely supported, and Allah Ta'ala is the supporter. And in
case, he is all blinded by the desire of revenge and exceeds the limits of
Islamic legal retaliation, then he, instead of being the one oppressed
(mazlum), became the oppressor (zalim) while the oppressor (zalim) be-
came the one oppressed by him (mazlum). Now things will stand re-
versed. Allah Ta'ala and His Law will not support him. Instead, it will
support the other party and shield him from injustice.
During the days of the Jahiliyyah, it was common practice of the
Arabs that, in retaliation of a person killed, they would avenge him by
killing anyone they could lay their hands on from among the family or
friends of the killer. There were occasions when it would turn out that
the person killed was someone notable among them. In that case, they
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 34 - 35
497
would not take it as sufficient to kill only the killer in even retaliation
for their man. In fact, to avenge one life, they would take the lives of
two, three or many more men. Some of them would become so crazy in
the heat of their passion for revenge that they would not be simply satis-
fied after having killed the killer. They went on to commit the horror of
cutting off body parts such as the nose, ears etc. to serve as deterrents.
All such actions are extra to the limits set by the Islamic Law of Even Re-
taliation (al-qisas), and are patently haram (unlawful). Therefore, such
activities have been stopped by the proviso: J^i\ J> (but he shall
not cross the limit in the matter of taking life).
An anecdote worth remembering
Someone accused Hajjaj ibn Yusuf before certain Mujtahid Imams.
Hajjaj ibn Yusuf is the most notorious tyrant of Islamic history. Since,
he has killed thousands of Sahabah and Tabi'in unjustly, therefore, it
generally happens that people tend to overlook the evil lurking behind
calling him evil. The pious elder before whom this accusation was lev-
eled against Hajjaj ibn Yusuf asked the accusers, "Do you have any au-
thority or evidence to support your accusation?" They said, "No." Then
he said, "If Allah Ta'ala will avenge the unjust killing of thousands of in-
nocent people by Hajjaj ibn Yusuf, remember that anyone who is unjust
to Hajjaj will also not be allowed to escape from that revenge. Allah
Ta'ala will wreak vengeance of Hajjaj from him too. There is no partisan-
ship in the justice of Allah Ta'ala, therefore, it is not possible that He
would release others to go about maligning His sinning servants by giv-
ing them a free hand to accuse and blame them at will.
Verses 34 - 35
And do not go near the property of an orphan except in
a manner that is good, until he comes to his maturity.
And fulfill the covenant. Surely, the covenant shall be
asked about. [34]
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 34 - 35
498
And give full measure when you measure, and weigh
with a straight balance. That is good, and better in the
end. [35]
Commentary
Mentioned in the two verses cited above, there are three injunctions:
the ninth, the tenth and the eleventh. They relate to financial rights. It
will be recalled that previous verses dealt with physical rights while the
financial ones appear here.
Caution in handling the property of orphans
The ninth injunction given in the first verse (34) concerns the protec-
tion of properties owned by orphans and the observation of caution in
their handling. Laying emphasis on it, it was said: 'And do not go (even)
near the property of orphans.' It means that there should be no free use
of their property counter to the provisions of the Shari'ah or the interest
and advantage of the children. Those who are charged with the protec-
tion and management of the properties of orphans are duty-bound to ob-
serve utmost caution therein. When spending, they must spend only in
the interest and to the advantage of orphans - and definitely not as
based on their whim or lack of concern. And this pattern of management
is to continue until such time when the orphaned children grow up and
become capable of protecting their property themselves - the lower limit
is when they attain to the age of fifteen years while the higher is eight-
een years.
The fact is that it is just not permissible to spend from anyone's pro-
perty through false means. But, it has been mentioned here in the case
of orphans particularly because they themselves are incapable of keep-
ing or taking account and no one is expected to know about it. So, a place
where no one is present to demand one's right is exactly the place where
the demand of Allah Ta'ala becomes stronger and harder. Any shortfall
in disbursing such rights becomes more sinful as compared to the rights
of common people.
Fulfillment of Covenants and Implementation of Contracts
The tenth injunction enjoins the fulfillment of the covenant. There
are two forms of the covenant. The first form has two aspects to it: (1)
Between Allah and His servant, like the covenant of the servant in
eternity that Allah is their Lord. This covenant necessarily results in
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 34 - 35
499
obedience to His injunctions and the seeking of His pleasure. This is a
covenant every human being has made in eternity irrespective of
whether he or she is a believer or a disbeliever. (2) The second covenant
is the covenant of a believer made through shahadah or professing of the
kalimah: <dJl VI <JI M (la ilaha illallah: there is no god but Allah) the
outcome of which is a perfect following of Divine injunctions and the
seeking of His pleasure.
The second form of the covenant takes effect between human beings
themselves. This includes all treaties, pacts, agreements, pledges and
contracts - political, commercial, or transactional - that are made
between individuals or groups or institutions all over the world.
The fulfillment of all covenants identified in the first form is obligato-
ry on human beings. As for the other kind of covenants or contracts, it is
also obligatory to fulfill them subject to the condition that they should
not be against the Islamic Law. As for those that are against the Islamic
Law, it is obligatory to terminate them - after having first served a no-
tice on the other party. If one of the parties does not fulfill, the other
party has the right to go to the court and make them fulfill it. Essential-
ly, a contract is an agreement between two parties that they would do or
not do something. And in case, someone unilaterally promises to some-
one else that he would give him a certain thing or meet him at a certain
time or take care of a certain task for him, then, it is also obligatory to
fulfill this promise. There are commentators who include this too under
the sense of covenant, but they do so with a slight difference. We know
when two parties are bound by a contract, any contravention by one of
them can be challenged in the court and the other party can force its com-
pletion. But, the fulfillment of a unilateral promise cannot be enforced
through the court. Of course, if someone were to go back on the promise
made to someone else - without any valid legal excuse permitted by the
Shari'ah - he will be committing a sin. In Hadith, this has been called
hypocrisy in acts.
At the end of this verse, it was said: 'd&"xpS\ 'd[ (Surely, the coven-
ant shall be asked about). It means: 'On the day of Qiyamah, the way
questions shall be asked about the fulfillment or non-fulfillment of oblig-
atory divine injunctions, so it will be with mutual contracts - these too
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 34 - 35
500
will be asked about.' Here, it has been left at that only: 'it will be asked
about.' What is going to happen next after the questioning? This has
been left untold. Perhaps, intended as such, it may be signaling towards
the danger being great!
The eleventh injunction enjoins fulfillment of weights and measures
in transactions of buying and selling and forbids any short measuring.
Full details appear in Surah al-Mutaffifm (83).
Ruling
Respected jurists of Islam say that the outcome of the injunction
against shortening weights and measures is that it is haram (unlawful)
to give less than whatever is the due of whoever it may be. Therefore, it
is also included therein that an employee curtails the assigned duty en-
trusted with him or gives a time that is less than what should actually
be given to it, or that a worker shirks work and fails to deliver what is
due out of it.
The prohibition of giving weights and measures short:
Ruling
Regarding the verse: ^^Jl (And give full measure when you
measure - 35), Abu Hayyan says in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit that the re-
sponsibility of giving full weight and measure in this verse has been
placed on the seller ( : ba'i' ) which tells us that it is the seller who is
responsible for weighing, measuring and seeing that it is full as due.
At the end of verse 35, it was said about the fulfillment of weight and
measure: "J^ (That is good, and better in the end). As for
making the weight and measure correct and even, two things have been
said here: (1) Firstly, the rule is good. It means that it is intrinsically
good. No normal and decent person is going to take weighing less and
measuring short as something nice, neither religiously, nor rationally,
nor naturally. (2) Secondly, it is better in the end. The end includes the
consequent success of the Hereafter, reward of deeds and the blessing of
Paradise as well as the happy outcome of the very life in this world. This
is suggestive of the fact that no business can prosper until its goodwill
stands recognized in the market - and that cannot happen without this
commercial honesty.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 36 - 38
501
Verses 36 - 38
3<r sijiJij >Jij ^Iji ^ ijj ^
And do not pursue that which you have no knowledge
of. Surely, the ear, the eye and the heart - each one of
them shall be interrogated about. [36]
And do not walk on the earth haughtily. You can neither
tear the earth apart, nor can you match the mountains
in height. [37]
That which is evil, of all these, is detestable in the sight
of your Lord. [38]
Commentary
Two injunctions in these verses, the twelfth and the thirteenth, re-
late to mores of common social living. The twelfth injunction forbids
doing something without having become certain about it.
At this stage, we should not lose sight of the fact that certainty has
different degrees. There is a degree of certainty that reaches the level of
perfect certitude, a state that leaves no room of even the slightest doubt
contrary to it. Then, it could descend to the degree of strong likelihood -
even though, there does exist the probability of a contrary aspect. Simi-
larly, divine injunctions are also of two kinds: (1) Absolutes and Certain-
ties, such as, Articles and Principles of Religion. These require certainty
of the first degree. Acting without it is not permissible. (2) Strong Likeli-
hood or Overwhelming Probability, the example of which are injunctions
relating to subsidiary deeds. After having given these details, we can
state the objective of the cited verse by saying that the element of cer-
tainty in injunctions that are Certain and Absolute should also be of the
first degree. In other words, it should have attained the degree of perfect
certitude and absolute category. And until this happens, this pseudo cer-
tainty is not trustworthy in the matter of the basic Articles and Princi-
ples of Islam. Acting on its dictates is not permissible. As for thesubsidi-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 36 - 38
502
ary injunctions, a certainty of the second degree, that is, of Overwhelm-
ing Probability is sufficient. (Bayan al-Qur'an)
Questions will be asked on the day of Qiyamah about the ear, the
eye and the heart
This is what we have been told in verse 36: iisljf JjsT Sljiilj
Vyl— 'Oil': It means that the ear will be asked as to what did it keep
hearing throughout its life. The eye will be asked as to what did it keep
seeing throughout its life. The heart will be asked as to what did it keep
cooking in its chambers and what was it that it believed in throughout
its life. If things were heard through the ears, the hearing of which was
not permissible in Shari'ah, such as hearing ill of someone behind his
back ighlbah) or hearing unlawful vocal and instrumental music etc.,
then, punishment will follow the question. If things were seen through
the eyes, the seeing of which was not permissible, such as casting an evil
eye on a non-Mahram woman or a beardless, handsome youth etc. then,
punishment will follow the question. Or, planted a belief in the heart
contrary to the Qur'an, and Sunnah, or nursed a baseless blame in the
heart regarding someone, then, punishment will follow the question. The
fact is that, on that fateful day of Qiyamah, questions will be asked
about virtually all blessings given by Allah TaHa. It was said in Surah
at-Takathur: Je- j£>'y. : "And you shall certainly be asked on that
day [of Qiyamah] about all blessings [of Allah Ta'ala] - 102:8." Since, the
ear, the eye and the heart are more important and significant out of
these blessings, these were mentioned here particularly.
Tafsir al-Qurtubi and Mazhari give yet another sense of the verse in
terms of the close proximity of the statement in the first sentence and
the next. In the first sentence, it was said: jU# *j id ^JJ£ 'uu&i (And do not
pursue that which you have no knowledge of - 36). Adjacent to it follows
the statement that the ear, the eye and the heart - each one of them
shall be interrogated about. The sense that emerges from this proximity
is that a person who blamed someone without first ascertaining and bec-
oming certain about it, or did something impulsively without doing that
first, then, should this thing be related to what is heard through ears,
the ears shall be questioned. And if this is 'seen', the eyes shall be ques-
tioned. And if comprehended through the heart, the heart shall be ques-
tioned to determine whether this person is true or false in his blame or
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 36 - 38
503
in the belief he has allowed to become rooted in his heart. Thereupon,
these very body parts shall speak up as witnesses on the day of Resurrec-
tion. It will be a cause of disgrace for those who accuse others without
being certain and those who do things the truth of which has not been as-
certained first. This is as it appears in Surah Ya Sin: j^jMyl ~Js- JLwJ }'jt>\
'd'jL&i \ llj '^r') '■H^'i -."Today [on the day of Qiyamah] We
shall set a seal on their mouths and their hands shall speak and their
feet shall bear witness as to what they have been earning [by making
these limbs of their body do whatever of good or bad they chose] - 36:65".
Perhaps, the ears, the eyes and the heart have been particularized
here on the basis that Allah Ta*ala has blessed man with sense and con-
sciousness through them. The purpose is to let him first ascertain, exam-
ine, and test a thought or belief that crosses his heart. If he finds it true,
and sound, let him, then, put it in practice. And should it turn out to be
false, let him, then, stay away from it. Anyone who does not use these fa-
culties and goes about following things he has no knowledge of, things
the truth of which he has not ascertained first, then, this person is guilty
of being ungrateful to these blessings of Allah Ta'ala.
Now, the senses through which man becomes aware of different
things are five: the ears, the eyes, the nose, the faculty of speech and the
sensation in the whole body that tells one about something being hot or
cold. But, habitually man finds out more through the ears and eyes.
Awareness about things acquired through the senses of smell, taste and
touch is fairly lower in frequency as compared to things heard or seen.
That it has been considered sufficient to mention only two of the five
senses at this place may, perhaps, be because of this very reason. Then,
even from among these two, it is the ear that has been made to precede
the eye - and on other occasions of the Holy Qur'an as well, wherever
these two has been mentioned, it is the ear that has been mentioned
first. In all likelihood, the reason for it is that the major part of man's in-
formation is comprised of things heard through the ears. Things seen
through the eyes happen to be comparatively much less.
The thirteenth injunction appearing in the second of the two cited
verses (37) is: ^v* Jt J^3 ^3 (And do not walk on the earth haughti-
ly). It means that one should not walk in a way that shows arrogance,
pride and exultation, for this is an idiotic act. It is as if one would like to
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 36 - 38
504
tear the earth apart just by walking on it - something not in his power to
accomplish. Or, as if by walking with a challenging gait, he would like to
rise much higher - but the mountains of Allah rise far higher than he
could ever beat anatomically. In reality, arrogance as such is a major sin
that can afflict human heart mortally. Therefore, one must guard
against even signs of arrogance exhibited through the way one goes
about in life, for they too are impermissible, after all. Walking haughtily,
even though one may not be walking by exerting force on the earth, and
assuming airs and posing high are impermissible under all conditions.
Arrogance is to take yourself superior to others and rate others to be in-
ferior to you. Severe warnings against it appear in Hadith.
Imam Muslim has reported on the authority of Sayyidna Tyad ibn
'Ammar 4^e> that the Holy Prophet said, "Allah Ta'ala has sent this
command to me through revelation: Take to humility. Let no man pride
on another man, nor adopt an attitude of self-eminence and let no one be
unjust to anyone." (MazharT)
And Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4^l> narrates that the Holy
Prophet sH said, "Not to enter Paradise is he who has arrogance in his
heart even to the measure of a particle" (Mazhari with reference to the Sahlh
of Muslim).
And it has been reported in Hadith Qudsi on the authority of Sayyid-
na Abu Hurairah 4^ that the Holy Prophet jft said, "Allah Ta'ala says
that grandeur is My mantle and greatness is My breech. Whoever tries
to snatch these from Me, him I shall put in Jahannam (The words rida
and izar signify dress and Allah Ta'ala has no mass or body that would
need a dress. Therefore, at this place, it means the attribute of divine glo-
ry. So, whoever betrays the wish to become associated with Allah Ta'ala
in this attribute belongs to Hell).
And in another Hadith the Holy Prophet ^ has been reported to
have said, "On the day of Qiyamah, arrogant people will be raised as hu-
mans scaled down to the size of tiny ants under the shadow of disgrace
descending from all sides. They will be driven to a prison of Hell called
Bulas. It will be surrounded with blazing fire, the highest around, and
they will be drinking pus and blood excreted by the inmates of Hell to
quench their thirst." (Tirmidhi on the authority of 'Amr ibn Shu'aib, he from his
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 36 - 38
505
father, he from his grandfather - Mazhari)
And speaking from the pulpit, Sayyidna 'Umar 4§£> said, "I have
heard from the Holy Prophet »H that a person who takes to humility,
Allah Ta'ala elevates him to higher ranks following which he is, though,
insignificant in his own sight, but he is great in the sight of everybody
else. And whoever waxes proud, him Allah Ta'ala puts to disgrace follow-
ing which he is, though, great in his own sight but he is, in the sight of
people, worse than a dog and pig." (Ma?harf)
After having described details of the injunctions appearing above, it
was said in the last verse: lij^ i^j '4~» ^ (That which is evil,
of all these, is detestable in the sight of your Lord - 38).
As for what has been forbidden in the said injunctions, their repug-
nance is obvious. But, within these there are some commandments
where rights of parents and relatives have been enjoined or fulfillment of
promises has been made mandatory. Here too, the purpose is to avoid
doing the opposite of it, like hurting parents, breaking off from relatives
and going back on solemn promises. Since all these things are haram or
reprehensible, therefore, it has been called 'makruh' in a general sense
of 'detestable' which includes the haram and makruh both. (Bayan
al-Qurln)
Note
The injunctions described in the fifteen verses cited above are, in a
way, the explanation of the effort acceptable in the sight of Allah men-
tioned in: l*S (and makes effort for it as due - 19). There it was
said that not every effort is acceptable with Allah. Instead, the effort
made in accordance with the Sunnah and teaching of the Holy Prophet
jj§f is the only one acceptable with Him. Main divisions of such accept-
able effort have been mentioned in these injunctions which take up the
rights of Allah first and then the rights of the servants of Allah.
A gist of Torah in fifteen verses
Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas *s§& said that the commandments of
the entire Torah have been reduced to fifteen verses of Surah Ban!
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 39 - 44
506
Isra'il. (Mazhari)
Verses 39 - 44
i^i Jji £ % > -c&>3\ # 'd£j ddi J-Jji
J* <t \> * L p^J* ^ J ' Jj^-y. 'JL* Jt
SCL* J^ytll (Jl V *H ^y^i US' i^Jj ^l^y
This is part of the Wisdom your Lord has revealed to
you. And do not set up any other god along with Allah,
lest you should be thrown into Jahannam, blamed, re-
jected. [39]
Is it, then, that your Lord has chosen you to have sons
and has Himself taken females from among the angels?
Surely, you are saying something terrible. [40]
And surely, We have explained things in various ways in
this Qur'an, so that they may take advice - and it in-
creases nothing in them but aversion. [41]
Say, 'Had there been other gods along with Him', as they
say, 'then they would have found out a way to the Lord
of the Throne'. [42] Pure is He, and Exalted, immensely
above what they say. [43]
All the seven skies and the earth and all those therein
extol His purity. And there is not a single thing that
does not extol His purity and praise, but you do not
understand their extolling. Surely He is Forbearing,
Most-Forgiving. [44]
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 39 - 44
507
Commentary
According to the proof of Tauhid (the Oneness of Allah) given in the
verse: (js Jn^iS V ill. (then they would have found out a way to the
Lord of the Throne - 42), Allah alone is the creator, owner and master of
the entire universe. The argument is if it was not so and He had other
partners in this godhead, differences would have necessarily emerged
among them. And, in the eventuality of a difference, the whole universal
system would have gone to ruins - because, ever abiding peace among
them is habitually impossible. Though, this argument has been enunciat-
ed here in a prohibitive manner, but there are books of Scholastic Theolo-
gy ('Ilm al-Kalam) where the logical rationale behind this argument has
also been described in great details. The learned may consult these at
their discretion.
The meaning of Tasbih (glorification of Allah) said by the
heavens and the earth and everything present therein
Among these, the Tasbih of Allah said by all angels and believing
jinn and human beings is self-evident. Everyone knows that. As for dis-
believing human beings and the jinn, they obviously do not say it. Simi-
larly, there are other things in this universe about which it is said that
they are insensate, devoid of reason and intelligence. How do we rational-
ize their act of saying Tasbih? Some 'Ulama' say that their Tasbih is
circumstantial, state-articulated, the testimony of their state of being -
because, the collective condition of everything other than Allah Ta'ala is
telling us that it is neither permanent existence-wise nor survival-wise.
This whole ongoing condition has been activated under the power and
control of some supreme power - this testimony is its Tasbih.
But, other investigative scholars say that volitional Tasbih of Allah
is particular with angels and believing jinns and human beings. But, in
terms of the state of His orientation towards what He has created, Allah
Ta'ala has cast every particle of this universe into the mould of a chanter
of His glory. As regards those who do not believe, or do not believe in in-
stitutional religion, they too generally subscribe to God and His great-
ness. Then, there are materialists, atheists, and modern-day commu-
nists who do not obviously subscribe to the existence of God. But, the
Surah Ban! Isra'Tl : 17 : 39 - 44
508
truth of the matter is that the very existence of theirs, inclusive of all
that constitutes it, is compulsively busy glorifying Allah - just as trees,
rocks and dust and a zillion other things are busy recounting the glory of
the most true Allah. But, this act of glorification, this Tasbih they are all
engaged in, is built-in, compulsively ingrained and is responding to the
call of the creational imperative. Common people do not hear it. The
statement of the Qur'an: Jh*4*-^ '^'y^i *J0j (but you do not understand
their extolling [the act of glorifying Allah] - 17:44) proves that this origi-
nally and elementally ingrained act of extolling Allah performed by
everything en masse is something common people cannot understand. As
far as circumstantially discernable act of extolling is concerned, intelli-
gent people can identify it readily. This tells us that the act of extolling
we are talking about is not simply a testimony of the incumbent's state
of existence in the universe. It is real - though, beyond our comprehen-
sion. (As mentioned by al-Qurtubi)
As for the phenomenon of pebbles saying tasbih (glory be to Allah) in
the blessed hand of the Holy Prophet «gt and which was clearly heard by
the noble Sahabah, it is obviously a miracle. But, Shaykh Jalaluddin
as-Suyuti while explaining this Hadith in al-Khasais al-Kubra has said
that pebbles saying tasbih is not the miracle of the Holy Prophet •§§. As
regards pebbles, they say tasbih wherever they are. In fact, what is his
miracle is that once the pebbles were in his blessed hand that tasbih
said by them became audible.
Imam al-Qurtubi has declared this refinement as weightier and has
supported it with many proofs from the Qur'an, and Sunnah. For exam-
ple, it was said about Sayyidna Dawud 32g£K in Surah Sad: Dl^Jl LI
i$£i)fG [gr^U (We subjugated the mountains with him which used
to glorify Allah, evening and morning - 48:18). And it was said about
rocks in a verse of Surah al-Baqarah: jBl 'cj* ^ ^ tyj (and there
are still others [rocks] which fall down in fear of Allah - 2:74). This proves
that rocks have consciousness, sense and the fear of Allah. Then, refut-
ing Christians calling Sayyidna 'Tsa f$M Son of God, it was said in a
verse of Surah Maryam: cy^A ty* ^ 'JL>Ji j^j (and the mountains
fall down crumbling that they attribute to the Rahman [Most-Merciful
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 39 - 44
509
Allah] a son - 19:90,91). Again, it is evident that mountains crumbling in
fear are indicative of their consciousness and sense. And once it is con-
ceded that they have sense and consciousness, the saying of tasbih by
them should not be considered something improbable.
Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud 4gz> said, "a mountain says to the
other mountain, 'say, O brother, has a man ever gone across you,
someone who was good at remembering Allah?' If it says, 'yes,' this
mountain is pleased with him." For his proof, Sayyidna Abdullah ibn
'Mas'ud recited the verse: lafj 'cy^)s 'j^j (And they say, "the Rahman
[Most-Merciful Allah] has taken a son" - 19:88). After that, he said, "this
verse proves it that mountains are affected by listening to words of
blasphemy (kufr) and are, thereupon, seized by fear. This being the
truth, do you think that they listen to what is false and do not listen to
what is true (haqq), do not hear Allah being remembered (dhikr) and are
not affected by it?" (Qurtubi with reference to Raqa'iq ibn Mubarak) And
the Holy Prophet »ft said, "there is no jinn, man, tree, rock and common
clod of earth that hears the call of the Muezzin (mu'adhdhin), and does
not bear witness to his faith and righteousness on the day of Qiyamah."
(Mu'atta Imam Malik and Sunan Ibn Majah on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Sa'id
al-Khudri
Imam al-Bukhari 4_Lt <djl s^-j has reported on the authority of
Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud who said, "we used to hear the
sound of tasbih (glory to Allah) said by the food when it was being eat-
en." And a variant appears in another report where it is said, "when we
ate with the Holy Prophet 5H, we used to hear the sound of tasbih said
by the food." And as narrated by Sayyidna Jabir ibn Samurah it ap-
pears in Sahih Muslim that the Holy Prophet <H said, "I know the rock
of Makkah al-Mukarramah that used to say 'salam ' to me before the call
of prophet-hood - and I know it even now." Some say, 'the reference is to
al-Hajar al-Aswad.' Allah knows best.
Imam al-Qurtubi j has said that Hadith reports relating to
such matters abound. As for the story of Ustuwanah Hannanah (the
dried tree serving as a column for support when the Holy Prophet j§|
Surah Bani Isra'Il : 17 : 45 - 48
510
gave his Khutbah in the Masjid), it is common knowledge among Mus-
lims all over the world. When the Holy Prophet »H bypassed it while
starting to deliver his Khutbah from a regular mimbar (stepped-plat-
form), the noble Sahabah heard the sound of wailing coming from it.
After all these reports, why should it remain so far out to realize that
everything in the heavens and the earth has consciousness and sense
and that everything really glorifies Allah. Ibrahim *JJi <>-^ j says that
this tasbih is universal. It includes the animate and the inanimate both.
So much so that the least sound made by the panels of doors are not de-
void of tasbih. Imam al-Qurtubi has said, 'If this glorification of Allah
was a state-articulated tasbih, why was it made so particular to
Sayyidna Dawud in the verse referred to a little earlier? A state-ar-
ticulated tasbih is something every discerning human being can sense
out from everything. This makes it obvious that this tasbih was spoken,
verbally and audibly.
Verses 45 - 48
o^-VL; 0^~?Jj V "^"j ^-k^- of^all c-»ly lilj
jV*^lj *^-~r). 0^*-»^~~J ii^ 4j 0_jj«-^1>^j L«j jt-*-^' (J/5*^ J J"1^
Jf- m fJ * J 51 li-* ' In ■» -»*:->. i '.-»■» it ti *\» . r J '
And when you recite the Qur'an, We place an invisible
curtain between you and those who do not believe in the
Hereafter. [45] And We put covers on their hearts, so that
they do not understand it, and deafness in their ears.
And when you refer to your Lord alone in the Qur'an,
they turn their backs in aversion. [46]
We are fully aware of what they listen for, when they lis-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 45 - 48
511
ten to you, and when they are in secret consultation:
when the transgressors say, "you are following none but
a bewitched man." [47]
See how they have coined similes for you, so they have
gone astray and cannot find a way. [48]
Commentary
Can Magic affect a Prophet?
A prophet being affected by magic is as possible as being affected by
sickness. Therefore, blessed prophets are not devoid of or detached from
human characteristics. For instance, they could be wounded, run
temperature or feel pain. Similarly, they could also be affected by magic
because, that too, is triggered by the influence of physical causes, such
as those of the Jinn. And it also stands proved from Hadith that there
was an occasion when the Holy Prophet *H was affected by magic. As for
the disbelievers calling him 'bewitched' ('mashur') in verse 47 which the
Qur'an has refuted for the reason that they really meant to call him
'insane.' (Bayan al-Qur'an) Therefore, the Hadith of magic is not
contradictory. 1
The subject taken up in the first two verses (45, 46) has a particular
event as a background. According to al-Qurtubi reporting on the author-
ity of Sayyidna Sa'id ibn Jubayr 4^e>, when Surah al-Masad/al-Lahab (in)
beginning with: Lrff I c-2 was revealed in the Qur'an, it also con-
demned the wife of Abu Lahab. She went to the place where the Holy
Prophet "H used to sit with his Companions. At that time, Sayyidna Abu
Bakr 4§e> was present there. Noticing her coming well ahead of her arri-
val, he said to the Holy Prophet Jfg, "if you move away from here, it will
be better. This woman has a sharp tongue. She will say things which
may cause you pain." He said, "no, Allah Ta'ala will put a curtain
between me and her." So, she reached there but when she could not see
the Holy Prophet ?§§ anywhere around, she turned towards Sayyidna
1. Moreover, the magic or sorcery can affect a prophet only to cause a physical illness.
It can never have an adverse effect on performing their functions as prophets. The
disbelievers used to call the Holy Prophet iH 'bewitched person' in this later sense
which was totally impossible in his case, while the hadith refers to the physical
illness suffered by the Holy Prophet $i which was caused by an act of magic.
(Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 45 - 48
512
Abu Bakr 4isS> and said, "your companion has satirized us in poetry."
Sayyidna Abu Bakr said, "By Allah, he is no composer of poetry, much
less that of the kind in which people are satirized ihajw)." Thereupon,
she left in a huff saying, "you are no more than a verifier for him." After
she was gone, Sayyidna Abu Bakr submitted, "didn't she see you?"
He said, "as long as she was here, an angel kept obstructing the view
between me and her."
A Qur'anic formula of remaining hidden from enemy sight
'On occasions when the Holy Prophet sH wished to remain hidden
from the sight of the Mushriks,' says Sayyidna Ka'b ^b, 'he would recite
three verses of the Holy Qurlin. Such was its effect that the disbelievers
were unable to see him.' Those three verses are:
1. ^tbl ~J>'j 6^1h 'd\ =usi ji-fcjl* ^I** \ (Surely, We have put covers on
their hearts, so that they do not understand it, and deafness in their
ears - SUrah al-Kahf, 18:57).
2. jCaJfj p-f»»'»j r&Ji J*'&\'$> 'J>&\ ilfjl (Those are the ones Allah has put
a seal on whose hearts and hearing and vision - Surah an-Nahl, 16:108).
3. i^aj 'J**- j Jf* (J? Jf* f&**\'_} <>y> j^Jl J* ^4 s-jA (Have
you seen the one who has taken his own desire as god while Allah has
let him go astray because of knowledge [his or His] and has set a seal
upon his hearing and his heart and placed over his vision a veil -
Surah al-Jathiyah, 45:23).
Sayyidna Ka'b says that he related this thing about the Holy
Prophet sH to a Syrian who had to go to adjoining Byzantium on a cer-
tain business. He went there and stayed for a long time until the local
disbelievers started harassing him. When he escaped from there, they
pursued him. At that time, he remembered that narrative and recited
the three verses identified there. It so happened as if a screen was
placed on their eyes why they could not see this person who was walking
on the same pathway the enemies were passing by.
Imam Tha'labi says that he related this narrative of Sayyidna Ka'b
4^> to a resident of the town of R'ay. It so happened that he was put
under arrest by the disbelievers of Dailam. For some time he remained
under detention with them. One day he got his chance to escape. They
Surah Bani Isra'Tl : 17 : 49 - 52
513
pursued him, but this person also recited those three verses. The effect
was immediate. Allah Ta'ala screened their eyes in a manner that they
were unable to see him - though, they were walking side by side with
their clothes touching his clothes.
Imam al-Qurtubi says that the verses from Surah Ya Sin which were
recited by the Holy Prophet «H at the time of Hijrah may also be added
to the three versed cited above. This was when the Mushsriks of Mak-
kah had besieged his house. He recited those verses and went right
through them. In fact, he went by throwing dust on their heads and none
of them knew anything about it. Those verses of Surah Ya Sin are:
Ja»t j<f $ffy {j^'j*^ 'iri^ ^\ 4Y)* p"*^*^ Ofyillj <^)>
jJjI L. jfd ^ ^>-J\ Jjjj *Jis~*
t5j. Ubwr Ul ^v^> 0 V j«Jk ^jIp J jiJI J>- JiJ ^i)> o yip
'• ' ' '\\ ' * ' * s" J' \' ' J 'f ' ' i* ' ' ■* •f
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Ya Sin. By the wise Qur'an, surely you [O Muhammad] are
from among the messengers, on a straight path. [This is] a reve-
lation of the Mighty, the Very Merciful, that you may warn a
people whose forefathers were not warned, so they are una-
ware. The word has already taken effect against most of them,
so they do not believe. Surely, We have placed shackles on
their necks reaching down to their chins, so they are with
heads forced high up. And We have placed before them an ob-
struction and behind them an obstruction and covered them, so
they do not see - Surah Ya Sin, 36: 1-9)
Imam al-Qurtubi says that he himself went through an incident in
the Manthur Castle of al-Qartubah in his own country of al-Andalus
(Spain). I ran in front of the enemy and sat in a corner. The enemy sent
two horsemen after me. I was on open grounds. There was nothing to ob-
struct the view between us. But, I was reciting these verses of Surah Ya
Sin. Both these horsemen passed by me. Then they went back towards
where they had come from, saying, 'this person must be some devil,' be-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 49 - 52
514
cause they could not see me. Allah Ta'ala had turned them blind as far
as I was concerned. (Qurtubi)
Verses 49 - 52
,.->.» JJi^ < Ji* s\4 < J '.J .f, ii i ,^ > i > - > f> ?
L liJ.; j f -■. , -> H. >' '.**> '> -> i*-> * » ' ' -> -
And they say, "Once we are reduced to bones and dust,
is it then that we shall be raised, created anew?" [49] Say,
"Be you stones or iron [50] or any creation you deem
harder in your hearts." Thereupon they will ask, "Who
will bring us back?" Say, 'The One who created you the
first time." So, they will shake their heads before you
and say, "When shall that be?" Say, "May be, it is near."
[51] (It will be) on a day when He will call you, and you
will respond praising Him and you will think you did
not stay (on the earth) but for a short while. [52]
Commentary
The word: '^'J^'-k (He will call you) in: o-ukj '^'^■'■h } y. (on a day
when He will call you, and you will respond praising Him - 52) is a deri-
vation from: (du'a') which means to call out for someone by announc-
ing it vocally. The sense is that the day when Allah Ta'ala will call every-
one to come to the plains of Resurrection, this calling will be through
Angel Israfil. When he sounds the second trumpet, the dead will come
alive and assemble on the plains of Resurrection. It is also possible that,
once alive, a call goes through to all of them to assemble there. (Qurtubi)
In a Hadith, the Holy Prophet «H said, "On the day of Qiyamah, you
will be called out with your name and the name of your father, therefore,
give yourself good names (avoiding the absurd ones)." (Qurtubi)
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 53 - 55
515
Even disbelievers will rise praising Allah on the day of
Resurrection
The word: &S*4"\ (istijabah) in: ojuk; i^wJuJa (and you will respond
praising Him - 52) means to respond on being called by someone and be
present before him. The sense is 'when you will be called to present your-
selves on the plains of Resurrection, all of you will obey that call and as-
semble there. The word: ?±*>*i (bihamdihi: praising Him) is the state of
the nominative pronoun in: h'^^Ls (tastajibun: you will respond) which
releases the sense of hamidin Q^-uG-) that is, those praising Him. Thus,
the outcome is that all of them will present themselves praising Allah
while coming to those fateful plains.
As outwardly obvious, the verse does seem to indicate that this will
be the state of all, believers or disbelievers - they both will rise praising
Allah. But, the real addressees here are the disbelievers. It is about
them that it is being said they all will rise praising Allah. From among
Tafsir authorities, Sayyidna Sa'id ibn Jubayr JJl <uj-j has said that the
disbelievers too will rise from their graves saying: j il5U^~- (Pure are
You and to You belong all praises), but their act of praising at that hour
will be of no use to them. (Qurtubi) The reason is not far to see. When
these people see life after death, the words of praise for Allah will escape
their mouth involuntarily. This will be no deed deserving recompense.
Some commentators have said that this state has been particular-
ized with believers. They argue that, regarding the disbelievers, the
Qur'an has only this to say: (1) When they rise, they will say, '^/'^ &ty.
^ j* (Woe be to us! Who made us rise from our resting-place? - Surah
YI Sin, 36:52). (2) And according to another verse, they will say, ' J*jfJ~s^i
my remorse [is boundless] over what I have neglected
on the side of [obedience to] Allah! - Surah az-Zumar, 39:56).
But, the truth of the matter is that there is no likelihood of a contra-
diction between these two sayings. May be, in the beginning, all rise
praising. Later, when disbelievers are separated from believers as said
in SiTrah Ya Sin: o'y <£\ 't>'£\ I jj&fj (But today, O criminals, you stand
out distinctly apart - 36:59), they will also say what appears in the cited
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 53 - 55
516
verses. Then, it stands proved from many explications of the Qur'an, and
Sunnah that stations of Resurrection will be different with a correspond-
ing difference in the states and conditions of people in each of these.
Imam al-Qurtubi has said that rising in Resurrection will begin with the
praise of Allah with everyone doing it when rising and on it will end all
matters. This is as it was already said: <->3 & '■^>^\ 'Si j J*^ p-i-S ls^J
(And matters between them have been settled in accordance with the
truth and it was said: All praise belongs to Allah, the Lord of the Worlds
- az-Zumar, 39:75)
Verses 53 - 55
fej b[ ^'p&J J^yj ^or> Ul> IjJlP OllJ^J £)IS" ^iafsJl
^fiJl Ja*j LUii J-aJj ^ j ^ jj^-l dMjJ
'j^j 5Jb Mj
And tell My servants that they should speak that which
is best. Surely, Satan creates discord among them. In-
deed, Satan is an open enemy to mankind. [53]
Your Lord knows you best. If He so wills, He will have
mercy on you and if He so wills, He will punish you. And
We have not sent you to be responsible for them. [54]
And your Lord knows best about all those in the heav-
ens and the earth. And We have certainly granted excel-
lence to some prophets over the others. And We gave
Dawud the Zabur (the Psalms). [55]
Commentary
Using foul or harsh language is not correct, even against infidels
The first verse (53) prohibits Muslims from talking harshly to disbe-
lievers. It means that a hard line should not be taken unnecessarily, and
should there be the need, even killing would be in order - as succinctly
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 53 - 55
517
put in two lines of Persian poetry:
Whereas, without an injunction of the Shari'ah, to drink water
is a sin,
In another case, to shed blood under Fatwa is permissible!
Since it is possible to suppress the aggressive might of disbelievers
and their hostility to Islam through fighting and killing (as an inevitable
measure of defense), therefore, it is allowed. However, by using foul lan-
guage and harsh words, neither a castle stands conquered nor anyone
guided right, therefore, it has been prohibited. Imam al-Qurtubi said
that this verse was revealed in the background of an event relating to
Sayyidna 'Umar 4^>. It so happened that someone used foul language
against Sayyidna 'Umar ^> who retaliated harshly and wanted to kill
him. This posed the danger of a war breaking out between their two
tribes. Thereupon, this verse was revealed.
And according to the interpretation of Imam al-Qurtubi, this verse
contains a guideline for Muslims as to how they should address each oth-
er. It suggests that they should not speak harshly at the time of mutual
difference, for this is a trap door through which the Shaitan pushes them
into mutual infighting and disorder.
That Zabur (the Psalms) has been mentioned particularly in the last
sentence of verse 55: ijlS (And We gave Dawud the Zabur) has
been done, perhaps, because Zabur reports that the Holy Prophet Ȥ| will
be a ruler along with being a messenger and prophet. This is as it ap-
pears in the Qur'an: o'J-Jl^\ LsjUp W J^1 fo* jjfy Jt ^ (And
We have already written in the Zabur, after the [previous] mention, that
the land is inherited by My righteous servants - al-Anbiya', 21:105).
At this stage, Imam al-Baghawi says in his Tafsir that Zabur is a
book of Allah revealed to Sayyidna Dawud 4^e>. It has one hundred and
fifty surahs or chapters and all surahs are restricted to praises of Allah
and prayers to Him. The areas of lawful and unlawful, obligations and
limits have not been taken up there.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 56 - 58
518
Verses 56 - 58
^oa^ (jJjaLj* J* diJi (1)15' ^iJbJLi IjIJIp li^jJiiiji
Say, "Call those whom you assume (to be gods), besides
Him, while they have no power to remove distress from
you nor to shift it." [56]
And those whom they invoke, do themselves seek the
means of closeness to their Lord as to which of them is
the closest, and they hope for His Mercy and fear His
punishment. Indeed, the punishment of your Lord is to
be feared. [57]
And there is no town but We are to destroy it before the
Doomsday or punish it with severe punishment. That is
what stands written in the Book. [58]
Commentary
The word 'al-wasilah' in: *£j»jJi Jj. "oj^i (seek the means of close-
ness to their Lord - 57) conveys the sense of that which is used as a
means of reaching someone. As for reaching Allah, the wasllah or means
is to always keep the pleasure of Allah in sight when learning or doing
anything while adhering to the injunctions of the Shari'ah strictly. Thus,
the sense of the sentence is that all of them are seeking the closeness of
Allah Ta'ala through their righteous deeds.
About the sentence which follows immediately after: 'OyU^y-uli-yo^i-^
'*j'Qi (hope for His Mercy and fear His punishment - 57), Sahl ibn
Abdullah said: Hope and Fear, that is, hoping for mercy from Allah as
well as fearing Him are two different states one is in. When they stay at
par, one keeps on course, correct and stable. And if any one of the two
overcomes the other, one finds the equilibrium of his spiritual state sub-
jected to disorder to the measure of that imbalance. (Qurtubi)
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 59 - 60
519
Verses 59 - 60
Sf I u #1 i&i. * ^iliu iu4 iJLj oi cutf till
And nothing made us refrain from sending the signs ex-
cept that the earlier people had belied them. And We
gave Thamud the she-camel, an eye-opener, then they
did wrong to her. And We do not send signs but to warn.
[59]
And (remember) when We said to you that your Lord en-
compasses all humans. And We did not make the scene
but We showed to you a test for the people - and the tree
cursed in the Qur'an also. And We warn them, yet it
adds to nothing but their enormous rebellion. [60]
Commentary
The word 'fitnah' appearing in verse 60: & 1**^1
^UJ (And We showed you the scene [in the Night of Ascent - al-Mi'raj]
only to make it a test for the people) is used in the Arabic language to
convey many different meanings. It could mean falling into error and
going astray, or trial or test or some disorder or upheaval as well. At this
place, the probability of all these meanings exists. Early Tafsir author-
ities - Sayyidah 'A'ishah, Sayyidna Mu'awiyah, Hasan, Mujahid and oth-
ers - have taken 'fitnah' as carrying the last sense given above. They
have said that this 'fitnah' was that of apostacy (Irtidad) which relates
to the time when the Holy Prophet 5§§ told people about Mi'raj, how he
went on his nocturnal journey to Baitul-Maqdis, to the heavens from
there and his return to Makkah al-Mukarramah before dawn. There
were many neo-Muslims who had yet to become staunch in their faith
fell into the error of belying his statement and turned apostates. (Qurtubi)
It also stands proved from this event that the word \ Yj (ru'ya) is
though also used in the Arabic language in the sense of dream but, at
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 61 - 65
520
this place, what is being recounted is no matter of some dream. Had
that been the case, there was no reason why people would become apos-
tates. Dreams are dreams. Everyone can see such dreams. In fact, the
purpose of employing the word: k't-'j iru'ya) at this place is to show that
the marvel was witnessed while awake. While commenting on this verse,
some commentators have interpreted it to be referring to other events
too besides the event of Mi'raj. But, they do not apply here as a whole.
Therefore, the majority of commentators have declared the event of
Mi'raj alone as the relevant subject of this verse. (As described in detail by
al-Qurtubi)
Verses 61- 65
Sfi ^ ^v: ^ ^Vj J'^i ^ j^j^
And (remember) when We said to the angels, 'Prostrate
before 'Adam." So, they prostrated, except IblTs (Satan).
He said, "Shall I prostrate before the one You have creat-
ed from mud?" [61] He added, 'Tell me, this one whom
You have honoured above me; if You give me respite till
the Doomsday, I shall subdue his progeny, except a few
of them." [62] He (Allah) said, " Go then, for whoever of
them follows you, the Hell shall be the recompense of
you all - a full recompense. [63] And entice with your
voice those of them you can, and rally against them your
horsemen and your footmen, and share with them in
their wealth and their children, and make promises to
them" - and Satan promises them nothing but delusion -
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 61 - 65
521
[64] "As for My servants, you have no control over them.
And your Lord is enough to look after (everything)." [65]
Commentary
The word: '£^>H (subdue) in verse 62 is from: (ihtinak) which
means to exterminate or uproot something, or to subdue and overpower
it completely. (Qurtubi) The word: jji^O (and entice) in verse 64 is from
jljiil*!. (istifzaz) which basically means to cut off or to tear away from and
at this place it means to tear away from the path of truth. This is fol-
lowed by o^*s> (with your voice). Sawt C^'j^>), the Arabic word for voice is
well known. What is the voice of Satan? Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas
says: The voices of songs, musical instruments and the hullabaloo of fun
and games are the voices of Satan that he employs to tear people away
from the path of truth. (Qurtubi) This tells us that (singing or listening to)
music and (playing or listening to) musical instruments are prohibited.
(Qurtubi)
While refusing to prostrate before Sayyidna 'Adam Iblis (the Sa-
tan) had said two things:
(1) That 'Adam was created from mud and he was from fire and that
there was no reason why mud was given precedence over fire. This ques-
tion was an effort to find out the wisdom of the order given to him before
he could comply with the Divine command - something the one so com-
manded has no right to ask. That Allah, the Exalted, would let the com-
manded one have the right to demand the wisdom of His command is far
out specially when we see in our everyday life that human beings them-
selves would not give their servant the right to say no to them. Think of
a master asking his servants to do something and the servant demand-
ing the master that he should first explain the wisdom of that assign-
ment. Therefore, this question was considered unworthy of an answer
and no answer was given. In addition to that, the answer is already obvi-
ous. Giving precedence to something over the other is the prerogative of
the Being that created and nurtured everyone. Whenever and whatever
He declares to be superior becomes exactly so.
(2) Secondly, he had said if he was given respite till the day of
Qiyamah, he will mislead the entire progeny of 'Adam, except a few of
them. That Allah Ta'ala has elected to answer in the later verses. He
Surah Bani Issri'il : 17 : 66 - 70
522
said that the Satan will have no control over His sincere servants even if
he were to rally his entire forces against them and as for the insincere
who fall into his trap, they will meet the same fate as his, all consigned
to Hell. When this verse (64) mentions the horsemen and footmen of the
Satanic army, it does not necessarily mean that the Satan actually has
combat support in that formation. In fact, this is a manner of referring
to the full force and power of the Satan. And if the Satan does have
horsemen and footmen actually, even that too cannot be denied.
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas said: Those who come out in support
of disbelief and sin, horsemen or footmen, they are nothing but the army
of the Satan. Now remains the question as to how the Satan came to
know that he would succeed in enticing and misleading the progeny of
'Adam, the basis on which he claimed that he will subdue them. There
are two possibilities. Perhaps, by looking at the ingredients that went
into the making of man, he had gathered that man would be de-
sire-prone and it would not be difficult to entice him successfully. And
then, it is also not far out to believe that his very claim was nothing but
a bland lie.
As for the sense of: jijVlj Jf^Vi J> '^5j\^j (and share with them in
their wealth and their children - 64), Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Abbas 4&
said: Wealth and property acquired by false, impermissible and unlawful
means or spent on what is haram is the sharing of the Satan in it. As for
the sharing of the Satan in children, it could either be through illegitima-
cy, or by naming them like disbelievers and polytheists , or by indulging
in polytheistic customs to ensure their security, or by taking to haram
sources of income to bring them up. (Qurtubi)
Verses 66 - 70
l4j[ * <d^ai ^ <J> dilili ^3 \j*yL
4iv> (Jy& hCJy\ 'OlfTj ^^'Je-\"j}\ Jl j^iiJ ill* £ l&
lly*l>- J*-^^ J^jij' S-j.^" <_i**OxJ 01 jtJU^lli
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 66 - 70
523
IjlbfoS/ ^ jj^fTCj ^5 ^£1* jj~<^J
~ g :Loj>- j ^ii Ll* J_aJj <^-^ Lx^y 4j u*Lf- j»^0
Your Lord is the One who causes ships to sail for you
through the sea, so that you may go in quest of His boun-
ty; surely, He is Ever Merciful for you. [66]
And when you face a hardship at sea, forgotten are
those whom you used to invoke, except Him (Allah).
Then, once He brings you safe to the land, you turn
away (from Him). And man is so ungrateful. [67] Do you,
then, feel secure from that He makes a part of the land
sink down along with you, or that He sends down a rain
of stones on you, whereupon you will find no one to pro-
tect you? [68] Or, do you feel secure from that He takes
you back to it (the sea) once again, and sends a heavy
storm of wind upon you which drowns you for your dis-
belief, whereupon you will find no one to pursue your
case against Us? [69]
And We bestowed dignity on the children of 'Adam and
provided them with rides on the land and in the sea,
and provided them with a variety of good things and
made them much superior to many of those We created.
[70]
Commentary
Why are the children of 'Adam superior?
The last of the verses cited above mentions the superiority of the chil-
dren of 'Adam over most of the Divine creation. Here, we have to consid-
er two things: (1) What are the attributes and reasons of this superior-
ity? (2) What is the sense of the statement in the verse: 'made them
much superior to many of those We created'?
(1) The first question can be answered in detail by saying that Allah
Ta'ala has blessed the children of 'Adam with such multi-dimensional at-
tributes as are not found in many of those He has created. The beauty of
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 66 - 70
524
form and features, the balance of body, the balance of temperament and
the balance of height and built are good examples. These attributes
bestowed on human beings are not found in other living forms in that
balanced measure. In addition to that, they have been endowed with dis-
tinct reason and intelligence through which they get things done up and
down in the universe of their experience. Allah Ta'ala has given them
the built-in capability to compound and manufacture, from out of what
has been Divinely created, materials and things which serve them in liv-
ing, moving, eating and wearing in all sorts of ways.
No less is their gift of communication, speech, comprehension, under-
standing and explanation. This remains unmatched by other living
forms. Using signs and symbols to communicate what lies in one's heart
and telling others what one thinks and feels through letters and writings
are all manifestations of the signal human distinction. Some scholars
have said that eating with the fingers of the hand is also a particular
human attribute. Other than man, all animals eat with their mouth.
The practice of compounding edibles with different things in order to
make these delicious and beneficial is the way of human beings alone.
Animals eat things that are single and simple. Some would eat raw
meat, others would go by grass or some fruit. However, they all eat sim-
ples. It is man alone who prepares food through compounding all sorts of
solids, liquids, spices and herbs (which has, in our day, assumed the stat-
us of the highly publicized art of cuisine). Then, there is the most pro-
nounced superiority of reason and intelligence through which human be-
ings are supposed to recognize their Creator and Master, find out what
He likes and dislikes and do what He likes and avoid what He dislikes.
Thus, in terms of reason and intelligence, the created have three kinds.
Common animals have desires but no reason and intelligence (as we
understand it). The angels have reason and intelligence, but do not have
desires. Human beings have both. They have reason and intelligence as
well as desires. This is the reason why, when he suppresses his desires
through reason and intelligence and succeeds in saving himself from in-
dulging in things disliked by Allah Ta'ala, he reaches a station which is
even higher than that of many angels.
(2) We can now turn to the sense of the statement that the children
of Adam were made much superior than many of those Allah created. As
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 71 - 72
525
for the superiority of the children of 'Adam over all created forms in the
world, higher and lower, and all animals, it cannot be disputed by any-
one. Similarly, the Jinn are like human beings in terms of reason and in-
telligence. That human beings are superior to them as well is accepted
by all. What remains now is the case of angels. Who is superior, man or
angel? What can be authentically said about it is that common righteous
believers among human beings, such as the men of Allah, are superior to
angels in general. But, special angels, such as Jibra'il and Mika'il and
others, are superior to the common righteous believers while special be-
lievers, such as the blessed prophets ll are superior even to spe-
cial angels. As far as disbelievers and sinners among human beings are
concerned, they just cannot be compared with angels. In fact, they are
not even superior to animals in terms of the real purpose of life, that of
seeking success through righteousness. About them, the Holy Qur'an has
already given its verdict: Jp»T jU^f1*^1^^ J (They are like cattle. Rather,
they are much more misled - 7:179) (Tafsir Mazharl). Allah knows best.
(Think of) the Day We will call every people with their
books of deeds. So, whoever is given his book in his
right hand, then, such people will read their book and
they shall not be wronged even a bit. [71]
And whoever is blind in this (world) will be blind in the
Hereafter and far more astray from the path. [72]
Verses 71 - 72
Commentary
The word: fty (Imam) in the first sentence of verse 7i: r^/jf ^ \y£u fj*
translated as '(Think of) the Day We will call every people with
their book of deeds' appears here in the sense of 'book' as in Surah Ya
Sin: f&\ ~J> il^ai-f ^Js> £)sfj (and We have enumerated everything in a
clear book - 36:12). Here, J£ means a clear book. Then, 'kiiab' is called
* > *
'imam for the reason that, in the event of some error or difference, one
SUrah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 71 - 72
526
turns to the book very much like turning to a religious leader who is fol-
lowed. (Qurtubi)
And it also appears from a Hadith of Tirmidhi as narrated by Sayyid-
na Abu Hurairah 4^> (Tirmidhi calls it Hasan Gharib) that, 'imam' in
this verse means 'kitab.1 The words of the Hadith are given below:
*~*d<A4 r*^~] Ju r^1*- fo"^ <-P
Explaining the verse 'h^. fu*^ ^ 0*-" f J* (71)> tne Holy Prophet H
himself said: One of them will be called and his book of deeds will be
given in his right hand. (From a lengthy Hadith)
It also stands established from this Hadith that 'imam has been
used here in the sense of 'book', and that 'kitab' signifies the 'book of
deeds.' (Maulana Ashraf 'All Thanavi has, therefore, translated 'imam' as the 'book
of deeds')
Also reported from some commentators, including Sayyidna 'Ali
al-Murtada 4®k> and Mujahid, is the meaning of 'imam' as religious lead-
er. It means that everyone is to be called as the follower of a certain lead-
er - whether they be blessed prophets or their deputies, the Shaykhs and
the 'Ulama', or leaders who have been inviting people to error and sin.
(Qurtubi)
Given this meaning, the sense of the verse would be that everyone
will be called by the name of his or her leader and all those so called will
be assembled at one place. For example, there will be the followers of
Sayyidna Ibrahim HSUl, the followers of Sayyidna Musa and Sayyidna
'Isa f!>LJ! U^-U and the followers of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa s|§.
Then, possibly the names of those will also be called out who are their di-
rect instructors or leaders (such as 'Ulama' and religious guides).
The Book of Deeds
As it appears from several verses of the Holy Qur'an, only disbeliev-
ers will be given the book of deeds in the left hand. This is as it is said in
the verse: ^2>\ jlllj h& (Indeed, he was not used to believing in Al-
lah, the Great - al-Haqqah, 69:33) and also in another verse: 'J^Z'Ji 'd\'Ji> '<u1
(Indeed, he surmised that he would never return - al-Inshiqaq, 84:14). In
the first verse quoted above, faith has been negated explicitly while the
second carries a denial of the Hereafter - which too is disbelief after all.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 73 - 77
527
This comparative look tells us that those who shall get their book of
deeds in the right hand will be the people of faith, pious or sinner. The
believer will read his or her book of deeds in delight. In fact, the happy
believer will have others read it too. This happiness will be because of
having one's 'Iman (faith) intact and because of deliverance from eternal
punishment - though, punishment may also come for some deeds.
How the book of deeds will be given in the right or the left hand is so-
mething not mentioned in the Holy Qur'an. But, the expression:
(causing the books fly) has appeared in some Ahadith (reported by
Ahmad on the authority of Sayyidah 'A'ishah Lj^p JJl ascending to the
Holy Prophet j|t). And in some narrations of Hadith, it appears that all
books of deeds will be there at one place under the 'Arsh (Throne). Then
a wind will blow and cause these to fly and reach the hands of people in
a manner that some will get it in their right hand and some others in the
left. (Reported by al-'Uqaili on the authority of Sayyidna Anas ascending to the
Holy Prophet (Bayan al-Qur'an from Ruh al-Ma'anl)
Verses 73 - 77
oCJJl 0 <J>j^ dJLii V b[ ^vt^ L^i ^ g^H
And surely, they were about to tempt you away from
what We have revealed to you, so that you forge someth-
ing else in Our name, and in that case they would have
certainly made you a friend. [73]
And had We not made you firm, it was likely that you
would have inclined towards them a little. [74]
In that case, We would have surely made you taste a dou-
ble (punishment) in life and a double (punishment) after
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 73 - 77
528
death, then you would not have found anyone to help
you against Us. [75]
And they were likely to harass you in the land, so that
they could expel you from there. And in that case, they
would have not lived (there) after you, but a little. [76]
Such has been Our way with the messengers We sent be-
fore you. And you will find no reversal in Our way. [77]
Commentary
Out of the verses appearing above, the first three relate to a particu-
lar event. To determine it precisely, Tafsir Mazhari carries some rele-
vant reports. The event which is closer and more supportive in terms of
the indicators set in the Qur'an is what has been reported by Ibn Abi
Hatim as based on a narrative of Sayyidna Jubayr ibn Nufayr <H$S>. Ac-
cording to this report, some chiefs of the Quraysh of Makkah came to the
Holy Prophet Ǥ! and said: 'If you have been really sent to us, you should
remove these poor and broken down people from around you, for sitting
with such people is a matter of insult for us. If you do that, we too will
become your companions and friends.' When they said this, the Holy
Prophet »m somewhat leaned towards the idea that he might do someth-
ing like that as suggested by them in the hope that they may, perhaps,
become Muslims. Thereupon, this verse was revealed.
Through this verse, the Holy Prophet ^ was sounded that their sug-
gestion was a fitnah and the friendship they were talking about was also
a fitnah (a trial or test or a ruse to tempt him into creating discord in his
ranks). Therefore, he should not accept it. After that, the text says: Had
your Lord not been particular about your grooming and fortitude, it was
not too far out that you could have come somewhat closer to tilting to-
wards their proposal.
From this verse, says Tafsir Mazhari, it is clearly understood that
there was just no probability of the Holy Prophet ift ever tilting towards
such absurd demands from the Quraysh disbelievers. Yes, coming close
to tilting, and that too within a very insignificant limit, was probable.
But, by making him ma'sum (protected, infallible), Allah Ta'ala saved
him from drifting even to that limit. If we were to think about it, this
verse provides a great proof of the highest moral disposition with which
all prophets (O^J ^+1* were blessed. So, had there been even no shield of
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 73 - 77
529
prophetic infallibility, still such was the natural disposition of the Proph-
et of Islam that tilting towards the absurd proposal of disbelievers would
have never been possible for him. However, there did exist the probabil-
ity of his coming somewhat closer, in an insignificant measure, towards
the act of tilting - something terminated by the prophetic infallibility.
After that, . it was said: oCJjl Lii^j j^^-ll il^i^Mi). It means: Suppos-
ing the impossible, if you would have come closer to tilting towards their
wrong move, your punishment would have been double in life and double
after death (in the grave or the Hereafter, because even an insignificant
error made by those close to Allah is considered to be very grave). What
has been said here is almost the same as was said about the blessed
wives of the Holy Prophet $fa| in Surah al-Ahzab: jp-f-L^ oi! ^ "LJs\ ICJi
J^j* t__.lluJ\ LfS 'J^4 (O wives of the Prophet, whoever of you should com-
mit a clear act of immodesty, the punishment for her will be multiplied
doubly - 33:30).
Istifzaz in: dlrjji2~3 0^ ^0 (And they were likely to harass you - 76) lit-
erally means to cut off, or tear away from, or to provoke into moving
from a place. At this place, the sense is to expel the Holy Prophet »H
from his station at Makkah or Madinah. The verse means: Had they
done that, their punishment would have been that they themselves
would have not been able to live there much longer after you. This is the
description of another event. There are two reports about it. One event
relates to Madinah al-Tayyibah. The Jews of the city came to the Holy
Prophet 5H. They told him: 'O Abu al-Qasim H§, if you are true in your
claim to be a prophet, you should go and live in Syria because the land of
Syria is the land of al-Mahshar (the Resurrection) and the land of proph-
ets too.' The Holy Prophet *H was somewhat impressed by what they
said and when he traveled to Syria at the time of the battle of Tabuk,
the idea of taking up residence in Syria was still on his mind. But, the
revelation of the verse: iiijjilJ (And they were likely to harass
you - 76) at that time stopped him from doing so. After presenting this re-
port, Ibn Kathir has, however, declared it to be unsatisfactory.
As an alternate, he points out to another event which transpired in
Makkah al-Mukarramah and which, according to him, is the point of ref-
erence in this verse for the fact that this Surah was Makki provided a
strong coherence for it. As the event goes, once the Quraysh disbelievers
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
530
intended to expel the Holy Prophet sp from Makkah al-Mukarramah.
Thereupon, Allah Ta'ala revealed the verse: 'du^y^Jl \'/^ where the Qu-
raysh disbelievers were warned that in the event they expelled the Holy
Prophet $H from Makkah, they too would not be sitting in Makkah in
peace any longer. This is the event Ibn Kathir considers to be the
weightier choice as the point of reference in the verse. Then, he goes on
to explain that this warning of the Holy Qur'an was seen come true by
the disbelievers of Makkah with their own eyes. When the Holy Prophet
s|f migrated from Makkah al-Mukarramah, they were unable to sit there
in peace even for a day. It was within a period of a year and six months
that Allah Ta'ala made them assemble on the plains of Badr where
seventy of their chiefs were killed and their initial aggressive power was
broken. Then came the final outcome of the battle of 'Uhud which made
them more awe-stricken, and the last confrontation of the battle of
al-Ahzab virtually broke their back. It was in the eighth year of Hijrah
that the Holy Prophet £§| conquered the whole of Makkah al-Mukarra-
mah.
The last verse (77): bLji ^ xL (Such has been Our way with the mes-
sengers We sent ...) tells us that, according to the customary way and
law of Allah Ta'ala, when a people expel their prophet from his home-
land, or compel him to leave by scaring and harassing, then, those peo-
ple too are not left to continue living there. They are visited by the pun-
ishment of Allah Ta'ala.
Verses 78-82
' ' ' * '
_J ■ ' J * J -f J f * * -> |£ ' .* ■> * > t ,* I is ' ■ J*
cJ^> J^-^ (_5jb1ii Jj j jyty b y>s*j> XAk* dljj
\k-\ ' jiyOJ Ublw< li-bAJ £jA J^>!-'j cJ-W? r- j^jisr j>-\ j
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
531
Establish salah between the decline of the sun and the
darkness of the night, and the recital at dawn. Surely,
the recital at dawn is well attended. [78] And during the
night, wake up for salah, an additional prayer for you.
It is very likely that your Lord places you at a Praised
Station. [79]
And say, "O my Lord, make me enter a rightful entrance
and make me exit a rightful exit, and grant me from
Your Own a power, favoured (by You)." [80] And say,
'Truth has come and falsehood has vanished. Falsehood
is surely bound to vanish." [81]
And We reveal the Qur'an which is cure and mercy for
the believers. And it adds nothing to the unjust but loss.
[82]
Commentary
Salah is the best defense against enemy hostility
Previous verses have mentioned the hostility of the enemies of Islam,
the plans they made to hurt and harass the Holy Prophet s|f and what
was to be done in response. By giving the Holy Prophet 5§f the command
to establish Salah in the verses cited above, it is being suggested that it
is the best remedy against the mischief made and pain caused by ene-
mies. This is similar to what has been said more clearly in a verse of
Surah al-Hijr: ^bJlJ! ^ jS"j dlT, -ui«j £4L-i o'J>'y>l ^ ijX=> 'Srj^. It
means: "And indeed We know that your heart feels distressed for what
they say. So, proclaim the purity and glory of your Lord, and be among
those who prostrate." (Qurtubi)
This verse declares devotion to the remembrance of Allah (dhikr)
through His praises (hamd) and His glorification (tasbih) and Salah
(prayer) as the panacea of pains inflicted by enemies. Dhikr and Salah
are special safety shields against their aggressive designs. Then, it is
also not far out to believe that staying safe against the pain inflicted by
enemies depends on the help and support of Allah Ta'ala. So, the best
medium of acquiring this help is Salah as stated in the Holy Qur'an:
5_jltaJlj ^ail I (Seek help through patience and prayer - 2-.153).
The injunction of five prayers
The majority of leading Tafsir authorities has declared this verse to
be a comprehensive injunction for all five daily prayers. The reason is
Surah Bani Israel : 17 : 78 - 82
532
that the word: iljfc (duluk) is essentially used in the sense of 'decline' and
the decline of the Sun begins at the time of meridian - though, it could
also be applied to the sunset. But, at this place, the majority of Sahabah
and Tabi'in have taken the word: (duluk) to mean the post-meridian
decline of the Sun. (as explained in details by al-Qurtubi, al-Mazhari and Ibn
Kathir).
The word: (ghasaq) in the next phrase: J^l jl^ J>\ means the dark-
ness of the night when it is complete. Imam Malik has reported this very
Tafsir of 'ghasaq' from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas
Thus, within the statement: jli Jl u^zS\ iS^ftj (between the decline
of the Sun and the darkness of the night), four prayers stand covered.
These are Zuhr, 'Asr, Maghrib and 'Isha'. And also identified there is the
time when two of these prayers begin, that is, the time of Zuhr begins
from the decline (zawal) of the Sun and the time of 'Isha' from: jiil jL*
(ghasaq al-layl) that is, at the time when the darkness of night is
complete. Therefore, the great Imam, Abu Hanifah has ruled that the
time of Tsha' begins from the time when, after the red glow, the white
glow of the evening also disappears. Everyone knows that, close to the
sunset, a red glow appears on the western horizon and, soon after this
redness, there spreads a sort of whiteness on it. Then, this whiteness too
disappears. It is obvious that the darkness of the night will be complete
only when the whiteness of the horizon also goes away. Therefore, these
words support the view of Imam Abu Hanifah. Other Imams have ruled
that the time of 'Isha' begins after the disappearance of the red glow on
the evening horizon and that this is the Tafsir of 'ghasaq al-layl' (the
darkness of night).
In the next phrase: 'dl'jj (wa Qur'an al-fajr: translated as 'and
the recital at dawn'), the word: 'Qur'an' denotes Salah at this place be-
cause the Qur'an is an integral part of Salah. Most Tafsir authorities -
Ibn Kathir, al-Qurtubi, MazharT and others - have adopted this very
meaning. Therefore, the sense of the verse is that the words: J[u^iJ\ii'J»
jJl jli (between the decline of the Sun and the darkness of the night) car-
ried a description of four prayers. Identified now is the fifth prayer, that
of Fajr. It has been described separately which is an indicator of the par-
ticular importance and merit of this Salah.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
533
The word 'mashhud' in the expression: fij$^> 'oli' (kana mashhuda)
has been derived from shahadah that means 'to be present.' This is a
time when, according to clear statements in authentic Ahadith, both
groups of angels, those of the night and those of the day, present them-
selves for Salah. Therefore, it has been called 'mashhud' (hence, translat-
ed as 'well-attended'). The injunction of five prayers has appeared in this
verse briefly. It has been explained fully by the Holy Prophet s|t through
his word and deed - and unless one acts in accordance with this explana-
tion, no one can perform Salah. I just do not know how those who claim
to understand the Qur'an without Hadith and the statements of the
Rasul of Allah go about making their Salah? Similarly, in this verse, the
recital of the Qur'an within the Salah has also been mentioned briefly.
As for its details, it stands proved from the word and deed of the Holy
Prophet that the recitation in the Fajr prayer should be long - to the
measure of strength and ability, less than that in Zuhr and Jumu'ah, av-
erage in Asr and Tsha' and very brief in Maghrib. As for the mention of
a long recitation in Maghrib and very brief in Fajr in some reports, it
stands practically abandoned. Imam al-Qurtubi carries the riwayah of
Sahih Muslim in which the recitation of long Surahs like Surah al-A'raf
and Mursalat in the Salah of Maghrib, or the recitation of only the
Mu'awwadhatain (the last two Surahs) as sufficient in the Salah of Fajr
have been reported. He, then, comments: J-^L. iSj^
It means that these incidentals of long recitation in
Maghrib and brief in Fajr stand abandoned in the light of the constant
practice of the Holy Prophet Ȥt as well as his verbal sayings. (Qurtubi)
The time of the Salah of Tahajjud: Injunctions and rulings
The word: {tahajjud) in: <>. j3l ^/j (And during the night,
wake up for Salah - 79) has been derived from :hujud. This word is
used for two opposite meanings, that of sleeping and that of waking
both. But, the words: ^ aL^-a JjI ^/>, at this place, mean 'be awake with
the Qur'an in a part of the night' because the pronoun in: ^ (bihi: with it)
reverts back to the Qur'an. (Mazhari). 'Being awake with the Qur'an'
means the making of Salah (with full compliance of what it requires).
This very nightly prayer is called the prayer of Tahajjud in the terminolo-
gy of Shari'ah. Speaking generally, the sense in which it has been taken
is that the prayer said after waking up from a short sleep is the Tahaj-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
534
jud. But, according to Tafsir Mazhari, the sense of the verse is no more
than sacrificing sleep to make Salah during some part of the night. This
sense holds good for sleeping a little, then waking up from it and making
Salah. Very similarly, it is also good if one begins by postponing sleep for
Tahajjud and makes the Salah. The condition that one has to sleep be-
fore doing the prayer of Tahajjud is not found in the words used by the
Qur'an. Apart from this, there are reports from Ahadith which support
this general sense of Tahajjud.
And the definition of the prayer of Tahajjud reported from al-Hasan
al-Basri by Imam Ibn Kathir also confirms this element of generality.
The words of the report are as follows:
Al-Hasan al-Basri says: The prayer of Tahajjud holds good for
every prayer that is said after al-'Isha" And, (because of actual
practice) it will be applied to that which is said after some
sleep. (Ibn Kathir)
The outcome is that being after sleep is no condition in the real sense
of the prayer of Tahajjud - and this condition is not present in the words
of the Qur'an- as well. But, speaking generally, it has been the constant
practice of the Holy Prophet ^ and his noble Companions 4^> that they
used to do their Tahajjud prayer after waking up in the later part of the
night, therefore, this would be the better way of doing it.
Is the prayer of Tahajjud Fard (obligatory) or Nafl (additional)?
The words: : nafl and alilJ :nafilah in: iiJSlitf (an additional prayer
for you - 79) literally mean 'additional.' Therefore, prayer (Salah) and
charity (§adaqah, khairat) etc. that is not obligatory or necessary and,
the doing of which brings thawab (reward), and not doing which entails
no sin or misconduct, are called nafl. In this verse, by looking at the
words: ill slitJ (an additional prayer for you) with the prayer of Tahajjud,
it is summarily understood that the prayer of Tahajjud is particularly as-
sociated with the Holy Prophet s|| as nafl for him. The fact, though, is
that its effect as nafl is shared by all, the Holy Prophet j|f and his entire
ummah. Therefore, some respected early commentators have taken 'nafi-
lah' at this place as an attribute of faridah or duty. The meaning given
by them is that the Muslim community at large is obligated with five
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
535
daily prayers only, but Tahajjud has also been made an additional obliga-
tion on the Holy Prophet «§!■ So, at this place, the word: sliu -.nafilah ap-
pears in the sense of an additional obligation, not in the general sense of
nafl.
Let us look at the correct investigative position in this matter. When,
during the early stage of Islam, Surah al-Muzzammil was revealed, that
was a time when five prayers had yet to be obligated. What everyone
was obligated with was the prayer of Tahajjud. This obligation has been
mentioned in Surah al-Muzzammil (73). Then, it was in the night of the
Mi'raj (Ascent) that five prayers were made obligatory (fard). So, as for
the obligatory nature of Tahajjud, it was abrogated as a duty on the Mus-
lim community at large, by consensus. However, difference did exist
about its obligatory nature. Was it also abrogated in the case of the Holy
Prophet »|t? Or, did it remain an obligation on him as a matter of special
consideration - and in this verse, the expression: ill *IiU (ndfilatal-lak)
means exactly that 'the prayer of Tahajjud is an additional obligation on
you.' But, according to Tafsir al-Qurtubi, this is not correct for many rea-
sons. Firstly, there is no justification for taking nafl as fard. If it is sup-
posed to be figurative speech, then, there will be no reality against it.
Secondly, in authentic Ahadith, only five fixed prayers have been men-
tioned as obligatory (fard). At the end of another Hadith, it has been
said that the fifty prayers made obligatory initially in the nocturnal jour-
ney of the Mi'raj were later reduced in number and set at five. Thus, the
number was, though, reduced but the reward promised against these
was that of no less than fifty. Then it was said: Isti 'Sj%\ & (The word
[given to My servants] will not be changed with Me - Qaf, 50:29). It
means: When the command was given for fifty, the reward shall be given
for no less than fifty, though the number to be actually performed was re-
duced.
The outcome of these narrative reports is no other but that no Salah
- other than the five prayers - is obligatory (fard) on the Muslim ummah
at large and on the Holy Prophet Ǥ| himself. Then, there is a reason for
it too. Had the word: iliU : nafilah been used here in the sense of an 'addi-
tional duty,' then, rather than using the word: 2XS (lak: for you) after it,
the word used should have been: ('alaik: on you) since the latter sig-
nifies obligation while the word: dJi (lak: for you) is used only for approv-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
536
al and permission.
Similarly, this is the position declared to be correct and sound in Taf-
slr Mazhari which says: When the obligatory status of Tahajjud was ab-
rogated in the case of the Muslim ummah, it stood abrogated in the case
of the Holy Prophet 5H as well. What remained was nafl for everyone.
But, this position raises a question: What is the singularity of the Holy
Prophet *§§ in it? That it is nafl for everyone already stands proved.
What, then, would be the outcome of saying: itfaliU (an additional prayer
for you)? The answer is that, according to clear statements of Ahadith,
all kinds of voluntary offerings and nafl Ibadat made by the Muslim
ummah expiate their sins and serve as complements to whatever short-
comings remain in the performance of their obligatory prayers. But, the
Holy Prophet ^ is not only that he is infallible (ma'sum) against sins,
he is also above from any shortcomings in the observance of the etiquette
of Salah. Therefore, as far as he is concerned, nafl 'Ibadat are nothing
but additional. These cannot make amends for any shortcomings. In-
stead, these are simply a source of increased nearness to Allah. (Qurtubi,
Mazhari)
Is the prayer of Tahajjud Nafl or Sunnah al-Mu'akkadah?
As for Sunnah al-Mu'akkadah (the emphasized Sunnah), Muslim jur-
ists have a standing rule. Whatever the Holy Prophet «!t has done con-
stantly, never leaving it unless under compulsion, is Sunnah al-Mu'akka-
dah - except that it is proved on the authority of an Islamic legal
argument that the particular act was special to the Holy Prophet sH and
was not for the Muslim community in general. This rule will obviously re-
quire that the prayer of Tahajjud should also be taken as Sunnah
al-Mu'akkadah for everyone and not a mere nafl. The reason is that the
constancy of the Holy Prophet £|t in the matter of this Salah stands
proved as an uninterrupted Sunnah. And there is no proof of its being re-
stricted to the Holy Prophet Hi. Therefore, it should be Sunnah al-Mu'ak-
kadah for the Muslim ummah at large as well. This is the position Tafsir
Mazhari rates as preferable, weightier and worthier. In proof of this
being 'emphasized' (al-mu'akkadah), it has pointed out to the Hadith in
which the Holy Prophet |§ said about a person who used to say his Ta-
hajjud prayer earlier but left it later: 'the Satan has soiled his ear.' Such
a drastic admonition and warning does not sound in order against the
Surah Bani Isra'Il : 17 : 78 - 82
537
abandonment of nafl only. This tells us that it is Sunnah al-Mu'akkadah
(an emphasized Sunnah).
And as for the respected elders who take the position that Tahajjud
is only a nafl, they declared this perseverance and constancy to be the
hallmark of the Holy Prophet |§. Then, what he said as admonition
against the abandonment of Tahajjud by the person who used to do it be-
fore was not really said against its abandonment by him as such. In-
stead, it was said against first getting used to it, then abandoning it.
The reason is that a person who gets into the habit of doing a certain
nafl must continue with it assiduously - and there is a consensus of the
Muslim ummah on it. If one leaves it after being in the habit of doing it,
he will be blameworthy because leaving it without excuse after the habit
is the sign of certain evasion and reluctance. However, there is no blame
on the person who is just not in the habit of doing it from the very begin-
ning. Allah knows best.
The number of Raka'at in the prayer of Tahajjud
In the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim, as narrated by Sayyidah
'A'ishah «1JI 'the Holy Prophet would never say more than
eleven raka'at, in Ramadan or during months other than it.' Out of these
eleven, according to the Hanafiyyah, three raka'at used to be that of
witr, the remaining eight being that of Tahajjud.
And in a narration of Sahih Muslim, the following words of Sayyidah
A'ishah \+& -JJl have been reported: 'The Holy Prophet Ȥ| used to say
thirteen raka'at during the night which includes witr and two raka'at of
the Sunnah of Fajr as well.' (Mazhari) The Sunnah of Fajr has been
counted with the nightly prayer because they are performed in almost
the same sequence. These reports tell us that the usual habit of the Holy
Prophet sit was to offer eight raka'at in the prayer of Tahajjud.
But, from a report coming from Sayyidah A'ishah <1JI herself,
it also stands proved that, on occasions, he has done less than that
number - four or six - as being sufficient. When Sayyidna Masruq
asked her about the prayer of Tahajjud, she has been reported in the
Sahih of al-Bukhari to have said: 'There used to be seven, nine and
eleven raka'at - other than the Sunnah of Fajr' (Mazhari from al-Bukhari).
According to the Hanafiyyah, if three raka'at are that of witr, four out of
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
538
seven, six out of nine and eight out of eleven turn out to be the rak'at of
Tahajjud.
In what manner was the prayer of Tahajjud offered?
Narrative reports as they generally appear in Ahadith prove that the
first two rak'at in the beginning were light with a brief recitation. Then,
in the rest of the rak'at, the recitation was long and so were the ruku'
and sajdah - and, at times, this length would become too much and, at
others, somewhat less. (This is a summary of the IJadlth reports taken from
Tafsir Mazhari at this place)
The Praised Station
The Holy Prophet sH has been promised > pli. (Maqam Mahmud:
The Praised Station) in this verse and this station is, out of all prophets,
particular to the Holy Prophet Sgl. As to its explanation, there are
different sayings. But, the most sound of them is what appears in
authentic Ahadith in the words of the Holy Prophet «g§ himself. This
Station is the station of the Grand Intercession (al-shafa'ah al-kubra).
This will come to pass on the plains of Resurrection (al-Hashr) when all
children of Adam will be there requesting every prophet and messenger
of Allah to intercede with Him on their behalf. All prophets p+A* will
offer their excuse. Only the Holy Prophet J§§ shall be blessed with the
honorable station of interceding on behalf of the entire progeny of Adam.
Hadith reports carry lengthy relevant details that appear in Tafsir Ibn
Kathir and Mazhari at this point.
The intercession made by prophets and the righteous will be
accepted
Out of the Islamic sects, the Khawarij and the Mu'tazilah deny the
intercession of prophets. They say that a major sin will not be forgiven
through intercession by anyone. But, Ahadith coming in uninterrupted
succession prove that the intercession for sinners will be accepted from
prophets f%~i\ even from the righteous of the community. There will
be many whose sins will be forgiven through intercession.
Based on a report from Sayyidna 'Uthman 4^>, it appears in Ibn
Majah and al-Baihaqi that the Holy Prophet «H said: On the day of
Qiyamah, the blessed prophets will be the first to intercede on behalf of
sinners, then the 'Ulama' and then the Shuhada'. According to Dailami
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
539
reporting from Sayyidna Ibn 'Umar 4p>, the Holy Prophet Spf said that
the 'Alim will be told that he could intercede on behalf of his disciples,
even if their number matches the number of stars.
And Abu Dawud and Ibn Hibban carry a narration of Sayyidna Abu
al-Darda' *^>, with its chains ascending to the Holy Prophet *§| who said:
The intercession made by a Shahid (a&i) will be accepted in favor of
seventy people from his family.
The Musnad of Ahmad, al-Tabarani and al-Baihaqi authentically re-
port Sayyidna Abu Umamah 4^> narrating that the Holy Prophet !§§
said: On the intercession of one person from my ummah many people,
more than the entire number of the people of the tribes of Rabi'ah and
Mudar, will be admitted to Jannah.
A question and its answer
The question is when the Holy Prophet will himself intercede -
and no believer will remain in Hell because of it - why and how will the
'Ulama' and the righteous intercede? The answer appears in Tafsir
Mazhari: perhaps, the 'Ulama' and the righteous of the community will
present their intercession in favor of whomsoever they wish before the
Holy Prophet «H who will then intercede with Allah Ta'ala.
An important note
In a Hadith, the Holy Prophet £g said: 'J&'&J^^'Jf&i- (Myinter-
cession shall be for people who had committed major sins). This seems to
tell us that those involved with major sins will be forgiven particularly
through the intercession of the Holy Prophet it. Any angel or any indi-
vidual from the Muslim community will not be able to intercede in the
case of those who have committed major sins. Instead of that, the inter-
cession made by the righteous of the Muslim community will be for those
who were involved with minor sins.
The Station of Intercession could be reached through the
efficacy of the prayer of Tahajjud
Hadrat Mujaddid Alf Thani, the famous religious revivalist of the
first Islamic millenium in India, said that, in this verse, the Holy
Prophet $H was first given the command to make the prayer of Tahajjud,
then he was promised the Praised Station, that is, the Station of Grand
Intercession. This tells us that the prayer of Tahajjud serves as a special
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
540
via media in acquiring the Station of Intercession.
Before we proceed to verse 80, let us recapitulate what was said in
the verses previous to it. Mentioned there first were the pains inflicted
on the Holy Prophet Ǥ| and the conspiracies they kept hatching to hurt
and harm him. Along with it, it was also said that these hostile plans
made by them will never succeed. In contrast, the Holy Prophet zf| was
being blessed with the real plan to offset their evil by prompting him to
establish the five prayers, and the Tahajjud. Following that, he has been
promised the Praised Station, the highest among all prophets - a pro-
mise to be fulfilled in the Hereafter. Now, in this verse 80: 'J^>r>\ '>~>j
(And say, "O my Lord, make me enter...), the first relief to him against
the hurtful and treacherous actions of the disbelievers was given by
Allah Ta'ala within this world in the form of his migration to Madinah.
Then, he was given the good news of the conquest of Makkah in: 3*j
jiJl (And say, "Truth has come. ..81).
It has been reported in al-Jami' of Tirmidhi from Sayyidna Abdullah
ibn Abbas 4^e> that the Holy Prophet was in Makkah al-Mu'azzamah.
Then, he was commanded to migrate to Madinah. Thereupon, this verse
was revealed: J'-v Y/^" \J* s^l j-V 'j^-^'^'j (And say, "O my Lord,
make me enter a rightful entrance and make me exit a rightful exit - so).
Here, the word: (mudkhal) and (mukhraj) meaning the place of
entry and the place of exit are J>j£>^\ (ism-al-zarf: the noun of place and
time). The addition of the attribute {na't) of Jjy \sidq (translated as
rightful) releases the sense of such entry and exit being totally true to
the will and pleasure of Allah and in the best of attending circum-
stances, because the word: jX^ (sidq) is also used in the Arabic language
for every such act as is correct and better both outwardly and inwardly.
The words: i3v (Yunus 10:2), '^A (ash-Shu'ara' 26:84) and <iV JU&
(al-Qamar 54:55) have been used in the Holy Qur'an in that very sense.
'Entrance' means 'Madinah' and the place of exit denotes 'Makkah.'
The sense takes the form of a prayer: O Allah, may my entry into Madin-
ah turn out to be good and smooth, without having to face anything un-
pleasant and unwelcome on arrival there. And may my exit from Mak-
kah be good and smooth, without being entangled in love of country and
home.' There are other exegetic statements too which explain this verse.
But, this particular explanation has been reported from Hasan al-Basri
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
541
and Qatadah. Ibn Kathir calls it 'the most sound statement.' Ibn Jarir
too has gone by it. As for the order, it required that the 'exit' should have
been mentioned first while the 'entrance,' later. But, the precedence of
'entrance' and the succession of 'exit' is there, perhaps, to indicate that
the exit from Makkah had no purpose of its own, in fact, parting from
the Baytullah was extremely shocking. But, there was a purpose - to
look for peace, for Islam and Muslims - something that could be hoped
for through the entry in Madinah. Therefore, the objective to be achieved
was made to come first.
A prayer for important objectives
At the time of his migration to Madinah, Allah Ta'ala asked the Holy
Prophet Ǥf to make this duU' which pleaded with Him that his exit from
Makkah and then the arrival in Madinah should both be good and
smooth in all possible ways. It was the outcome of this prayer that,
though he was within the striking range of the pursuing disbelievers at
the time of Hijrah, yet Allah Ta'ala shielded him at every step and final-
ly made Madinah al-Tayyibah good and promising for him and for all
Muslims, both outwardly and inwardly. Therefore, some 'Ulama' have
said that every Muslim should remember to make this prayer at the be-
ginning of all objectives they wish to pursue and that this prayer is bene-
ficial for all objectives and purposes. The sentence which complements
this very prayer appears next: l^aJ UliziU iLuS ^ 'Jiurfj : "and grant me
from Your Own a power favoured (by You)." Qatadah, the great tabi'i
says: the Holy Prophet »H knew that fulfilling his functional duties as a
prophet and working while besieged by enemies were challenges he
could not handle personally. Therefore, He prayed to Allah Ta'ala for
help and the power to subdue. The prayer was answered and everyone
saw its effects.
Verse 81: >dl jijj j>Ji % (And say, "Truth has come and false-
hood has vanished") was revealed after Hijrah about the conquest of
Makkah. Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud $H says that on the day Makkah was con-
quered, the Holy Prophet <£§ entered Makkah. At that time, there were
three hundred and sixty idols standing around the Baytullah. Some 'Ula-
ma! report a reason for this particular number. They say that the Mush-
riks of Makkah had a separate idol for each day of the year that they
used to worship on the given day. (Qurtubi) When the Holy Prophet £§§
Surah Ban! Isra'il : 17 : 78 - 82
542
reached there, this was the verse he had on his blessed lips: J^1
^jtdl (Truth has come and falsehood has vanished) while he went round
striking at each single idol on the chest with his stick. (al-Bukharl and Mus-
lim)
It appears in some Hadith narratives that the end of this stick had a
pewter or iron ferrule mounted on it. So, when the Holy Prophet «||
would hit an idol on the chest, it would fall back. In the end, when all
idols fell down, he gave orders that they be demolished. (Qurtubi with refer-
ence to Qadi 'Iyad and al-Qushairi)
It is necessary to erase customs and symbols of polytheism,
disbelief and falsehood
Imam al-Qurtubi said that this verse proves that it is wajib (neces-
sary, obligatory) to erase the idols of Mushriks and all other polytheistic
symbols and signs - and all such false instruments that are used in the
way of sin and disobedience as well. They too come under the purview of
the same injunction. Ibn al-Mundhir said that pictures and sculpted fig-
ures made in wood or metal etc. also come under the injunction govern-
ing idols. The Holy Prophet Ǥg had torn the curtain having pictures
made on it in lines and colors. This, incidentally, tells us about the gener-
al injunctions covering common pictures. According to Sahih Hadith,
when Sayyidna 'Isa f^gSl will come towards the later times, he will undo
the cross and eliminate the swine. These things prove that it is neces-
sary to demolish and eliminate the instruments of shirk, kufr and batil.
We can now move to the last verse (82) cited above: olyill 'Sj$j
(And We reveal the Qur'an which is a cure). That the Holy Qur'an cures
hearts and delivers people from shirk and kufr, low morals and spiritual
ailments is no secret. The entire Muslim ummah agrees with it. And ac-
cording to some 'Ulama', the way the Qur'an is a cure for spiritual ail-
ments, it is also a cure for physical diseases. The sense is that reciting
the verses of the Qur'an and blowing the breath on the body of the sick
person or to write its words on an amulet and putting it around the neck
is also expected to be a cure for physical diseases. Hadith narratives
bear testimony to it. The Hadith of Sayyidna Abu Sa'id al-Khudri 4|b
can be seen in all books of Ahadith. It says that a party of the noble Com-
panions was in travel. In a village on their way, a scorpion had bitten
the chief. The village people asked the Companions if they could suggest
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 83 - 84
543
some treatment for it. They recited the Surah al-Fatihah seven times,
blew their breath on him and the ailing patient stood cured. Later, when
this incident was mentioned before the Holy Prophet !|g, he declared this
action of the Companions to be permissible.
Similarly, there are several other Hadith reports which prove that
the Holy Prophet S§| has done it himself. After having recited the last
two verses of the Qur'an, he would blow his breath on the sick person. It
is also proved that the Sahabah and the Tabi'in used to treat sick people
with the recital of the last two verses of the Qur'an as well as with the
recital of other verses from it. That it was written and placed around the
neck as an amulet also stands proved. Al-Qurtubi has given details
about it under his commentary on this verse.
The last sentence of the verse: ijCi VI ^ikll %y. % (And it adds noth-
ing to the unjust but loss - 82) tells us that the Holy Qur'an - when recit-
ed with faith and reverence - is certainly a cure. It is open. It is proven.
Conversely, any denial of the Qur'an, or irreverence to it, could also be-
come a source of loss and misfortunes.
Verses 83 - 84
^Ai)> J^-» <_£^-*l
And when We bestow Our favor upon man, he avoids (to
recognize it) and keeps himself far aside (from obedi-
ence), and when some evil touches him, he is in total de-
spair. [83]
Say, "Everyone acts in his own style. For, your Lord
knows best which one is better guided in his way." [84]
Commentary
Regarding the explanation of the word: ilfli (shakilah) in verse 84:
«slf& Ji- 'JJy^ (Everyone acts in his own style), several interpretations
have been reported from authorities among the early righteous elders,
such as, disposition, habit, instinct, intention, way or manner. In sum,
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
544
all these turn into a second nature in terms of the circumstances, habits
and customs everyone lives with. Thus, what one does remains subservi-
ent to it. (Qurtubl) In this verse, human beings have been warned that
they must abstain from bad surroundings, bad company and bad habits
and take to the company of good people and inculcate good habits
(al-Jassas). The reason, as stated earlier, is that one's response pattern
built up under the influence of surrounding, company and custom makes
one do what it dictates. Imam al-Jassas has also given another meaning
of 'shakilah' at this place, that of 'like.' Given this meaning, the sense of
the verse would be that everyone feels comfortable with a person who is
compatible with one's temperament. A good man finds another good man
familiar while a wicked man feels comfortable with another wicked man
whose style he follows without any qualms of conscience. An example of
this behavior pattern appears in what Allah says in the Qur'an: olLkJl
(Evil women are for evil men - 24:26) and 'JtiUi c-sJ^j (Good women
are for good men - 24:26). It means that everyone strikes familiarity with
a man or woman according to one's own temperament. In short, this too
is a warning against falling into bad company and bad habits. One
should really make an effort to abstain from these.
Verses 85 - 89
•[ 4 , * j *J j f TV , j *s -> ' > t J i. ,i j, J i ,. s y .O i'J *s
of r*J u J tsO Ss u* C->s] J* £ J J 1 a* ^j^.J
dti W v 1J 2X$\ \2>-'j ls&* o&j 4a<=> SCis S [
JjiSj ^aa). \JL$> JojCS '^'Jj <iLj t)jJljSf Ol'^iil
^vSi ^srt j ji. 3<r ^ ot^Ji iXb ^ ^iSu ul>
And they ask you about the soul. Say, "The soul is so-
mething from the command of my Lord, and you are not
given but a little from the knowledge." [85]
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
545
And if We so will, We will surely take away what We
have revealed to you, then you shall find no one to rely
upon against Us in this matter. [86] But it is a mercy from
your Lord. Great is indeed His favor upon you. [87]
Say, "If all the humans and jinns join together to pro-
duce the like of this Qur'an, they shall not (be able to)
come up with its like, even though they back up one
another. [88]
And surely We have explained for the people in this
Qur'an every subject in various ways. Still most of the
people refused to do anything but reject. [89]
Commentary
The first verse (85) appearing above carries a question posed by disbe-
lievers about Ruh (soul, spirit) along with its answer that came from
Allah Ta'ala. The word: (al-ruh) is used in the Arabic language and
idiom, and in the Holy Qur'an as well, to convey several meanings. The
well-recognized meaning taken from this word is common knowledge,
that is, the soul on which depends life. In the Holy Qur'an, this word has
also been used for the archangel, Jibra'il al-Amin (Gabriel, the Trust-
worthy): ill* Ji 'JLS)}\ ^. 'JjJ (The Trustworthy Spirit has brought it
down upon your heart - ash-Shu'ara' 26:193,194). It has also been used for
Sayyidna 'Isa f$M\ (4:171), and Wahy (revelation - 40:15), and the Qur'an
too: LJjiT idj^L^t (and We have revealed to you a spirit of Our com-
mand - 42:52).
What does 'Ruh' signify?
Therefore, the first thing to be determined here is the intent of the
questioners as to which meaning they had in mind when they had asked
the question about the Ruh. Some respected early commentators have,
in view of the context, declared this question as related to revelation and
Qur'an, or to angel Jibra'il who brought it. The apparent reason is that
the Qur'an was mentioned earlier in:0l Jti\ Oj^j (And We reveal the
Qur'an - 82) and it is again the Qur'an that finds mention in the verses
after that. Given this congruity, they found it appropriate to take 'Ruh'
in this question too as signifying nothing but Wahy and Qur'an, or
Jibra'il. In that case, the question would be about how the Wahy or reve-
lation came to him and who brought it. In response to the question, the
Holy Qur'an considered it sufficient to say that the revelation was from
Surah BanI Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
546
the command of Allah. It elected to be silent about its details and modal-
ities that the questioners were seeking.
But, the background of the revelation of this verse given in authentic
Ahadith ascending to the Holy Prophet $§t is just about very clear in
respect of the nature of the question. Those asking the question had
asked about the living Ruh and the underlying purpose was to find out
the reality of Ruh. What is it? How does it come in and go out of the
human body? How does it make man and animal come alive? According
to the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim, Sayyidna Abdullah ibn Mas'ud
<S^b narrates:
'Once I was walking with the Holy Prophet through an unpopulat-
ed part of Madinah. He had a stick from the branch of a date palm in his
blessed hand. When he passed by some Jews, they were talking among
themselves: Muhammad ;ff is coming. Ask him about the Ruh. Others
asked them not to do that. But, those bent on asking went ahead and
asked the question. After having heard the question, the Holy Prophet
»§§ reclined on his stick and stood silent which gave me the inkling that
the revelation was about to come on him. After a little while, when the
revelation had come to him, he recited the verse: ^s- liti'JjLSj (And
they ask you about the Ruh).'
At this point, it is understandable that it was a terminology of the
Qur'an when it called the Qur'an, or Wahy (revelation) as Ruh. That the
question asked by these people was based on it is too far out. Of course,
the matter of the living Ruh, human or animal, is such as would
naturally emerge in everyone's mind. Therefore, the majority of
commentators - Ibn Kathir, Ibn Jarir, al-Qurtubi, Abu Hayyan, 'Alusi -
confirm the view that the question related to the reality of the living
Ruh. As for the continuity of references to the Qur'an in the context and
that the question-answer interlude about Ruh coming in between would
be incoherent, its answer is clear. Previous verses have mentioned
hostile questions asked by the disbelievers and Mushriks. Their
objective thereby was to test the Holy Prophet j|t concerning his claim to
be a messenger of Allah. This question too is a link of the same chain.
Therefore, it is not incoherent. There is yet another authentic Hadith
reported about the background of the revelation of this verse
particularly. The position being explained here has been covered there
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
547
more explicitly, that is, the purpose of the questioner was to test the
authority of the Holy Prophet ^ as a Messenger.
Accordingly, a report of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Abbas 4^e> appearing
in the Musnad of Ahmad says that the Quraysh of Makkah who kept ad-
dressing all sorts of questions to the Holy Prophet !§t hit upon the idea
that the Jews were learned and knew about past scriptures. Why not
ask them about what to ask the Holy Prophet «!§ and test him thereby?
Therefore, they sent their men to the Jews seeking their guidance in this
matter. They told them to ask about the Ruh. (Ibn Kathir) Sayyidna Ibn
Abbas 4^e> has also been reported to have said in his explanation of this
verse that the Jews had also said while asking this question - 'you tell us
how does punishment affect the Ruh.' By that time, nothing had been re-
vealed to the Holy Prophet jH about it. Therefore, he did not answer the
question instantly at that time. Then, came angel Jibra'il with the verse:
'<jj J^Oi'c'j^tfi (Say, "the Ruh is from the command of my Lord.") (Abridged
from Ibn Kathir)
The incident of the question: Did it happen in Makkah or
Madinah?
Before we resolve this aspect of the question, we have to consider the
two Hadith reports relating to the background of the revelation of this
verse, that of Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud and Ibn Abbas 4^>, referred to above.
Out of the two, according to the report of Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud 4^s>, this
incident about the question came to pass in Madinah - and that is the re-
ason why some commentators have declared this verse to be Madani,
though a major portion of Surah Bani Isra'il (al-Isra') is Makki. As for
the report from Sayyidna Ibn Abbas <$b, it places the incident at Mak-
kah. In accordance with that, this verse too remains Makki like the
whole Surah. Therefore, Ibn Kathir has declared this very probability to
be weightier and more acceptable. And as for the report of Sayyidna Ibn
Mas'ud he responds by saying that it is possible that this verse was
revealed in Madinah a second time - as a repeated revelation of many
verses of the Qur'an is an accepted fact in the sight of all 'Ulama'. And
Tafsir Mazhari, by declaring the report of Sayyidna Ibn Mas'ud as
weightier and more acceptable, has determined the incident to be that of
Madinah and the verse to be Madani. It gives two reasons for it. Firstly,
this report appears in the two Sahihs of al-Bukhari and Muslim and its
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
548
authority is stronger as compared to the report of Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas
4§g>. Secondly, in this report, Sayyidna Ibn MasUd is a part of the inci-
dent. He is narrating an event that was his own. This makes it contrary
to the report of Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas where, it is obvious, he would have
heard it as told by someone (because he was too young at that time to
witness the occurance).
The answer to the question asked
The Holy Qur'an said: JJj jA'ct'^fy J* (Say, "the Ruh is from the com-
mand of my Lord."). While explaining the answer, statements and inter-
pretations given by commentators differ. The closest and the clearest of
these is what Qadi Thana'ullah Panipati has preferred in his Tafsir
Mazhari. He says: Only what was necessary and what common people
would understand has been told - and the full reality of Ruh, that the
question sought, was not unfolded because it was beyond the comprehen-
sion of common people and, for that matter, nothing they needed hinged
on understanding it. Here, the Holy Prophet »H was asked to respond by
saying that 'the Ruh is from the command of my Lord.' In other words, it
is not like the usual created that come into existence through the disper-
sal of matter and procreation. In fact, it is something created directly
through the command kun: be) of Allah Ta'ala. At least, this much of
the answer makes it clear that Ruh cannot be taken on the analogy of
common matter - which removes all those doubts that emerge as a result
of trying to understand Ruh through the prism of materialistic inquiry.
The hard truth is that this much knowledge of Ruh is sufficient for man.
No business, religious or worldly, depends on knowing more than that.
Therefore, taking that part of the question as redundant and unneces-
sary, it was not answered - specially when understanding its reality is so-
mething not easy even for the wisest of the wise, not to say much about
the common people.
Answering every question is not necessary unless religiously
advisable
Imam Abu Bakr al-Jassas has deduced from this answer the ruling
that it is not necessary for the Mufti and 'Alim to answer every question
and every aspect from it as posed by the questioner. Instead of doing
that, the answer should be given with religious advisability kept in
sight. Any answer that is above the comprehension of the addressee, or
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
549
should there be the danger of his or her falling into misunderstanding,
then, such an answer should not be given. Similarly, not to be answered
are questions that are unnecessary M da ya'ni). Yes, should there be
a person who faces a situation in which he must act one way or the other
and who is no Alim, then, it is necessary for the Mufti and 'Alim to give
an answer in the light of his knowledge. (Jassas) Imam al-Bukhari has de-
voted a chapter heading in Kitab al-'Ilm to highlight this point. He has
said that a question the answer to which is likely to cause misunder-
standing should not be answered.
Whether or not it is possible for anyone to have the knowledge of
the reality of Ruh
The Holy Qur'an has given an answer to this question in accordance
with the need and comprehension of the addressee. It has not elected to
unfold the reality of Ruh. But, it does not necessarily imply that no
human being can simply understand the reality of Ruh and that the
Holy Prophet Jgi also did not know its reality. The truth of the matter is
that this verse neither negates nor confirms it. If a prophet or messenger
were to come to know its reality through Wahy (revelation), or a Waliyy
(man of Allah) through Kashf (illumination) and Ilham (inspiration),
then, it is not contrary to this verse. In fact, even if this matter is debat-
ed and investigated in terms of reason and philosophy, it would certainly
be called useless and unnecessary, but it cannot be called impermissible.
Therefore, many learned scholars from the early and later period of
Islam have written standard books about Ruh. In our period, my venerat-
ed teacher, Shaykh al-Islam, Shabbir Ahmad Usmani has presented this
issue admirably in a small tract. Here, he has explained its reality to the
measure it is possible for a common person to understand and an educat-
ed one to find sufficient enough to avoid doubts and difficulties.
An important note
At this juncture, Imam al-Baghawi has carried a detail report from
Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Abbas 4^fe> as follows: This verse was revealed in
Makkah al-Mukarramah. It happened at a time when the Quraysh
chiefs of Makkah got together and talked about the problem that
Muhammad was born amongst us and grew up into a young man. No
one ever doubted his trustworthiness, honesty and truthfulness, and he
was never accused by anyone of having told a lie. Yet, despite all that,
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
550
we just do not understand the claim of being a prophet he was now mak-
ing. Therefore, let us do something about it, like sending our delegation
to the Jewish scholars of Madinah and get a learned opinion about him
from them. So, a delegation from the Quraysh met the Jewish scholars
in Madinah. They advised: 'we tell you three things. Ask him about
these three. If he answers all three, he is no prophet. Similarly, if he
does not answer any of the three, he is still no prophet. And if he an-
swers two, not answering the third, be certain that he is the prophet.'*
They proposed three questions: (1) Ask him about those in the past who
had sought refuge in a cave to stay safe from shirk - because, their ac-
count is unique. (2) Ask him about the person who had traveled through
the East and West of the Earth and what had happened to him. (3) Ask
him about the Ruh (soul, spirit).
The delegation returned and posed those three questions before the
Holy Prophet «|t. He said, 'I shall give you the answer to these
tomorrow'- but, he did not say, "Insha'Allah" with it. The outcome was
that the channel of Wahy (revelation) remained discontinued for a few
days. There are various reports that put the number of days from
twelve, fifteen to forty during which it stood stopped. The Quraysh of
Makkah had their opportunity to hurl taunts - 'we were promised an
answer tomorrow, now so many days have passed and we have no
answer!' This caused the Holy Prophet »|jg too to become anxious. Then
came angel Jibra'il with the verse: iXll sCi! U* ilA U 'Ji\ j^liJ *J>'J& Vj
(And never say about anything: "I will do that tomorrow," without
[saying]: "Insha'Allah": [If Allah wills].' - al-Kahf, 18: 23,24) and, after that,
he recited the verse about the Ruh mentioned above. Then came the
revelation of the verses relating to the people of Kahf, and the event of
Dhul-Qarnain who had traveled from the East to the West which is to
appear in Surah al-Kahf. A detailed answer has been given there by
narrating the story of the people of Kahf and Dhul-Qarnain while the
question concerned with the reality of the Ruh was not answered (which
made the sign of the veracity of prophecy given by the Jews manifest).
Tirmidhi has also described this event briefly. (Mazhari)
Investigative observations on the reality of Ruh (soul, spirit) and
*. This detail is in accordance with Ma'alim al-Tanzil, p. 134, v. 4 - Muhammad Taqi
Usmani.
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 85 - 89
551
Nafs (self) have appeared earlier in this volume under verse 29 of Surah
al-Hijr: '^'jj cJ^J (I have blown into him of my spirit - 15:29). Pre-
sented with reference to Tafsir Mazhari, it makes the kinds of Ruh along
with the reality of each sufficiently clear.
We can now move to verse 86: 'J}} (And if We so will, We will
surely take away...). It will be recollected that, in the previous verse (85),
by giving an answer to the question about Ruh as true to the measure of
its necessity, the underlying effort to find out the reality of the Ruh was
blocked and it was declared that man's knowledge, no matter how much,
still remains relatively insignificant in terms of the great span of the ulti-
mate reality of things. Therefore, getting entangled with unnecessary de-
bates and investigations is a waste of precious time. The present verse:
bib jdj (And if We so will) indicates that the sum total of whatever knowl-
edge human beings have been given, even that is no private property of
theirs. Allah Ta'ala can, if He so wills, take away that too. Therefore,
they should be grateful to Allah for whatever of knowledge they have
and stay away from wasting time in redundant and unnecessary investi-
gations - specially when pure investigation is just not the objective, in-
stead, testing others or belittling them is. If one did that, it is not out of
the realm of possibility that this crookedness may result in all that one
has in the name of knowledge taken away in toto. The address in this
verse is, though, to the Holy Prophet ?|t, but the purpose is to really
make his followers listen and get the message - when even the knowl-
edge of the Rasul of Allah is not within his exclusive power and control,
not much can be said about others!
The subject in verse 88: ^sJlj Lr^1 <~****-\ j^'J* (If &U humans and jinns
join together...) appears in some other verses of the Holy Qur'an as well.
Challenging the humankind, it has been said there: If you do not take
the Qur'an to be the word of Allah, rather take it to be a word of man,
then, you too are human, why would you not come up with its like?
Along with that challenge, it was also said in this verse: Not the human-
kind alone, you are welcome to join up with jinns, but you, all combined
together, will still be unable to come out with one Surah - even one verse
- like that of the Qur'an.
The repetition of this subject at this place may possibly be to show
the futility of what the deniers of the message were trying to do. Here
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 90 - 95
552
they were trying to test the veracity of the mission of a prophet of Allah
by asking all sorts of questions, the one about the Ruh being one of
them. Being an exercise in futility, why would they go about digging into
unnecessary issues only to determine whether or not the prophet sent to
them was true? Why they would not look into the Qur'an as it is? It
leaves no room for doubt in the veracity of the Holy Prophet Sjjjl as proph-
et and messenger of Allah. The reason is simple. When the humans and
jinns of the whole world are incapable of producing the least like of it,
what doubt could there be in that it is but the Divine Word. And once it
is proved so manifestly that the Holy Qur'an is Divine Word, hardly any
doubt remains in that the Holy Prophet ;ft was a true prophet and mes-
senger of Allah.
The last verse: b£U> oil} (And surely We have explained - 89) tells us
that the Holy Qur'an stands out as a miracle so clear that it leaves no
room for any question and doubt. Still, what is happening is that people
do not thank Allah for His blessings, do not even recognize the real
worth of the blessing of the Qur'an and keep wandering around in error.
Verses 90 - 95
MJ *
And they said, "We shall never believe in you unless you
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 90 - 95
553
make a spring gush forth for us from the earth. [90] Or
you have a garden of date-palms and grapes, then you
bring forth rivers from their midst in abundance. [91] Or
you cause the sky to fall upon us in pieces, as you
claimed, or you bring Allah and angels before us face to
face. [92] Or you have a house made of gold; or you as-
cend to the sky, and we will not believe in your ascen-
sion unless you send down to us a book we may read.
Say, "I proclaim the Purity of my Lord. I am nothing but
human, a messenger." [93]
And nothing prevented people from believing, when
guidance came to them, except that they said, "Has
Allah sent a man as a messenger?' [94]
Say, "Were there angels (living) on the earth, walking
about in peace, We would have certainly sent down an
angel from the heavens as a messenger." [95]
Commentary
A prophetic answer to hostile questions sounding absurd
The questions asked and the demands made in these verses from the
Holy Prophet were virtually conditions on the fulfillment of which his
antagonists were supposed to believe. These conditions are such that
anyone who hears them would find them nothing but some sort of weird
mockery and certainly a very absurd excuse for not believing. While hav-
ing to respond to such questions, one becomes naturally angry and re-
torts in the same manner. But, the answer that Allah Ta'ala taught His
prophet f^LJl p+A* to give against their impertinent questions reported in
this verse is something significant for everyone. Particularly so, for the
leaders and reformers of the Muslim community who would do well to al-
ways remember it making it a regular feature of their work among peo-
ple. Is it not that, in answer to all that, nothing was said about their
lack of sense, nor mention was made of their hostile mischief, nor there
was any verbal duel fought against them? Instead, the truth of the mat-
ter was made clear to them in very simple words. In effect, they were
told: Perhaps, you think that a person who comes as a messenger of
Allah should also be the possessor of all Divine powers and should be
able to control everything. This is a mistaken notion. The duty of a mes-
senger of Allah is only to convey the Divine message. It is a different
matter that Allah would also send many miracles to prove the veracity of
the mission of His apostles, prophets and messengers. But, that takes
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 90 - 95
554
place exclusively with the power and under the control of Allah Ta'ala. A
rasul (messenger) is not given Divine powers. He is a human being and
is never outside the framework of human power - except that Allah
Ta'ala alone were to manifest His great subduing power to help him.
Only a human being can be a messenger of Allah: Angels cannot
be sent as messengers to human beings
Common disbelievers and polytheists thought that 'bashar, ' that is,
a man, could not be the messenger of Allah because he is someone accus-
tomed to all human compulsions like them. When so, what edge did he
have over them to make them call him the messenger of Allah and take
him as their leader claiming that they follow him? This assumption of
theirs has been answered in the Holy Qur'an, at several places in vari-
ous ways. The outcome of the answer given here in this verse: '^/uH £
(And nothing prevented people - 94) is that a messenger of Allah sent to
a set of people has to be from their genus or race. If these people are hu-
man, the messenger should be human because mutual congruity does
not exist between one genus and the other - and without congruity, guid-
ance and grooming bring no benefit. Had some angel been sent to men as
their messenger, he would have known no hunger, or thirst, or sexual de-
sires, nor would he have felt the effect of chill and heat, nor fatigue after
hard work. He would have, then, expected human beings to act like him
without having ever realized their weaknesses and limitations. Similar-
ly, when human beings knew that he was an angel, after all, they would
have come to the conclusion that they just did not have the ability to do
what he did. Who would have, then, followed him? Following is the fruit
of correction, reform and right guidance. This benefit can be hoped for
only when the messenger of Allah is from the genus of men. He should
be an embodiment of human emotions and physical desires while, at the
same time, he should also have an angelic majesty that could serve as a
liaison - intermediary communicator - between human beings and an-
gels, receiving revelation from angels bringing it and communicating it
to his fellow human beings.
This submission also removes the doubt that arises by thinking:
when human beings cannot derive benefit from the angel, how would a
messenger - despite being human - derive the benefit of revelation from
them?
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 96 - 100
555
As for the doubt - when the compatibility of genus is a condition
between a messenger and his people, how was the Holy Prophet ^
made a messenger of the jinns for they are not from the same genus as
men? - it can be answered by saying that the messenger is not simply a
human being, instead, he also has an angelic majesty about him because
of which jinns too could also be congruous to him.
In the last verse (95), it was said that they, despite being human, can-
not demand that their messenger should be an angel. This demand was
unreasonable. Yes, if angels had been living on the Earth and there was
the need to send a messenger to them, then, indeed, an angel would
have been sent as a messenger. It will be noted that the attribute of an-
gels living on the Earth has been described here in the words: "djt^j.
(walking about in peace). This tells us that the need to send an
angel deputed as a messenger to other angels would have come up only
at a time when the angels of the Earth could not themselves go to the
heavens rather remained living on the Earth alone. Otherwise, had they
themselves possessed the power to go to the heavens, there would have
remained just no need to send a messenger to the Earth.
Verses 96 ■ 100
f^sJ f(jL*- a^Cxj £)l5f ^^uT} ^Ij ^ ^
- T-\J 1 ■> y \ ■■ ; j y. j , , j & > s , 'j y \., y y f ,. ^ ii j //
*LJjl p+i jli Ji^aj jsj E- Js^J) <UJI J^j jaj
\* \** ' J > y y \" \ „i, * ■> * j y yy j ± .j y j
1 1'. Is'-'-' J *\j j i' f i-- j> * *' - j y s \' j, i * ■* *
(_JJJ ^V)> Ij****! C:~^>L (HJJL4 L*-^'J
* & s-o^ p-y f4^f j^ i/'j^o
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 96 - 100
556
Say, "Allah is sufficient as witness between me and you.
Surely, about His servants, He is All-Aware, All-Watch-
ful." [96]
And the one whom Allah guides is the guided one. And
whom He lets go astray, you will never find for them
any helpers other than Him. And We shall gather them
on the Day of Judgment their faces down - blind, dumb
and deaf. Their abode is the Fire. Whenever it calms
down, We increase the flames for them. [97]
That is their punishment, because they rejected Our
signs and said, "What! Once we are reduced to bones and
dust, is it, then, that we shall be raised, created anew?"
[98]
Have they not seen that Allah who has created the heav-
ens and the earth has the power to create them as they
were? And (for this) He has appointed a time in which
there is no doubt. Still, the wrongdoers refused to do
anything but reject. [99]
Say, "If you were to own the treasures of my Lord's bless-
ing, even then you would certainly hold them back, lest
it should be spent. And man is so niggardly. [100]
Commentary
The truth of the matter about what has been said in the last verse
(100) is that the treasures of the mercy of Allah are limit-less and
end-less. They are never going to end, but man is by nature nar-
row-minded, short on courage. When it comes to giving, he is not motivat-
ed enough to share what he has with others.
Commentators generally take the expression 'the treasures of the
Lord's blessing or mercy' to mean the treasures of wealth. This has its
link with previous verses (90,91) where the disbelievers of Makkah had
demanded that the Holy Prophet |<ft should - if he was really a prophet
in truth - make rivers flow in the barren desert of Makkah and trans-
form it into lush green farms, like the land of Syria. The answer to this
was given right there (93), saying in effect: This is as if you have taken
me to be nothing short of God whose authority you want me to exercise.
As for me, I am only a messenger of Allah, not Allah. I cannot do what I
will. If we see this verse in this context, it would mean: If you are asking
me to turn this desert land of Makkah into a green land to test my verac-
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 101 - 109
557
ity as prophet and messenger, then, the miracle of the eloquence of the
Qur'an is sufficient to prove that. There is no need for any other de-
mands. And if this is to meet the needs of your country and people, re-
member that, even if you are given everything you demand for the land
of Makkah, and all sorts of treasures with it, it would not result in the
prosperity of the masses of your country. In fact, human nature will take
its course and whoever gets hold of these treasures will sit on them like
legendary serpents. Tell them to spend it on the people and you will see
them all consumed by the fear that it will go out of their hands. In a situ-
ation like this, if a few rich men of Makkah get to be richer and opulent,
what are the masses of people going to get out of it? Most commentators
have declared this to be the sense of the verse.
My master and mentor, Hadrat Thanavi, in his Bayan al-Qur'an, has
interpreted 'my Lord's mercy' as the station of prophet-hood and messen-
ger-ship, and 'the treasures of mercy' as the varied perfection of proph-
et-hood. Given this Tafsir, this verse will be linked with previous verses
by saying: The outcome of all those absurd demands you are making
against my status as a prophet and messenger of Allah is that you just
do not want to believe in it. Do you, then, want that the function of
prophet-hood should be entrusted in your hands, so that you can make
anyone a prophet at your sweet will? If such a wish were to be granted,
the consequence would be that you would never give prophet-hood or
messenger-ship to anyone, sitting over it like misers. After having given
this explanation, he has added that this Tafsir is something that comes
as one of the many divine gifts. It fits the occasion. Interpreting proph-
et-hood in this setting with mercy would be similar to its interpretation
in the verse of Surah az-Zukhruf. It was said: 2£> o'J^X (Do they
distribute the mercy of your Lord? - 43:32). Here, 'rahmah' (mercy) means
nothing but 'nubuwwah' (prophet-hood) - and there is a consensus on it.
Allah knows best.
Verses 101 - 109
JJcS Ij^kU. 'stS&i 'Jh 'oyz'j* '<J 11^*
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 101 - 109
558
L?-^1 "Sf^i IsQ ?^ f <j? i^*} <4** J-\J
y,t i^t 35 die ^uit «.f^i
/ s y
U-j^- ^Ojjjj Jj-^-rf Ob^!>U Cjy^ij $\.a} y yJuJ
And surely we gave Musa nine clear signs. So, ask the
children of Isra'il, when he came to them, the Pharaoh
said to him, "I am afraid, O Musa, you are under the
spell of magic." [101] He said, "You know well that these
(signs) are sent down by none but by the Lord of the
heavens and the earth as eye-openers. And, I am afraid
O Pharaoh, you are going to be destroyed." [102]
Then he (the Pharaoh) tried to harass him out of the
land, so We drowned him and those with him altogether,
[103] and thereafter We said to the children of Isra'il,
"Live in the land. So, when the appointed time of the
Hereafter will come, We shall bring you all joined togeth-
er." [104]
And with truth We have sent it down and with truth it
descended. And We did not send you but as a bearer of
good tidings and as a warner. [105]
And We have divided the Qur'an in portions, so that you
may recite it to the people gradually, and We have re-
vealed it little by little. [106]
Say, "Believe it or do not believe it; when it is recited to
those who were given knowledge before it, they fall
down on their faces in prostration [107] and say, "Pure is
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 101 - 109
559
our Lord. Certainly, the word of our Lord is sure to be
done." [108] And they fall down on their faces weeping
and it increases them in the humbleness of heart. [109]
Commentary
The first verse (101): cJl £-j b5l oil} mentions the bestowal of nine
clear signs on Sayyidna Musa The word: <J {'ayah) carries the
meaning of miracle or sign as well as that of the oil; ayat or verses of the
Qur'an, that is, the divine injunctions. At this place, the probability of
both meanings exists. Therefore, a number of commentators have taken
the word 'ayat' to mean miracles - and the number nine does not make it
necessary that they will not be more than nine - but, at this place, the
figure 'nine' has been mentioned on the basis of some particular impor-
tance it has. Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas has enumerated these
miracles as follows:
1. The staff of Sayyidna Musa which turned into a huge snake.
2. The hand that emitted light when placed under and taken out of the
armpit.
3. The removal of stammering from his tongue.
4. The splitting of the water barrier in two sections to give safe passage
to the Bani Isra'il to cross it.
5. The sending of the punishment through locusts in unusual circum-
stances.
6. The sending of the storm.
7. The clothes on their bodies were infested with countless lice they had
no escape from.
8. The punishment of frogs was released on them when frogs would ap-
pear in everything they ate or drank.
9. The punishment of blood was sent that filled every utensil and min-
gled with whatever they ate or drank.
And a Sahih Hadith tells us that the word 'ayat' used here means di-
vine injunctions. This Hadith has been reported in Abu Dawud,
an-Nasa'i, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah on the authority of Sayyidna Safwan
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 101 - 109
560
ibn al-Aththal 4^e>. He says that a Jew asked one of his friends to take
him to 'that' prophet. The friend said, 'do not call him a prophet. If he
finds out that we too call him a prophet, he will have four eyes on him
(that is, he will have an opportunity to wallow in his pride and glee).'
Then they came to the Holy Prophet sH and asked him as to what were
the nine clear signs given to Sayyidna Musa $s§l He said:
1. Do not ascribe any partners to Allah.
2. Do not steal.
3. Do not fornicate.
4. Do not unjustly take the life of the one whose killing has been
forbidden by Allah.
5. Do not falsely impute anyone innocent with charges liable to the
sentence of death or any other punishment.
6. Do not practice magic.
7. Do not devour interest.
8. Do not level a false accusation of fornication on a chaste woman.
9. Do not desert the battlefield in Jihad for fear of being killed.
And he also said, 'O Jews, it has also been specially enjoined on you
that you shall not contravene the particular injunctions of the obser-
vance of the day of Sabbath (Saturday) given to you.'
Hearing what the Holy Prophet §| said, they both kissed his hands
and feet and declared, 'We bear witness that you are the prophet of Al-
lah.' He said, 'What is it, then, that stops you from following me?' They
said that Sayyidna Dawud f$0\ had prayed to his Lord for prophets to al-
ways keep appearing from among his progeny - 'and we are scared that
the Jews will kill us if we started following you.'
Since this explanation of the verse stands proved on the authority of
Sahih Hadith, therefore, this is what many commentators have pre-
ferred to go by.
About the last sentence: li^ii- JbjT> (And they fall down on their
faces weeping and it increases them in the humbleness of heart -109), it
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 110 - 111
561
appears in Tafsir Mazhari that being in tears while reciting the Qur'an
stands as a highly recommended and reward worthy act (mustahabb) .
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah narrates that the Holy Prophet >H said, 'a
person who wept in fear of Allah shall not go to Hell until milk is
returned to the udder after having been milked. (It means, as it is not
possible to put milk once milked back into the udder, very similarly, it is
also not possible that a person who weeps in fear of Allah were to go to
Hell). And says another report, 'Allah Talila has forbidden the fire of
Hell on two eyes - the eye that weeps in fear of Allah, and the eye that
stays awake at nights guarding the Islamic frontiers. (Baihaqi, and Hakim).
And Sayyidna Nadr ibn Sa'd ^> reports that the Holy Prophet !§g said,
'a people, among whom there is someone who weeps in fear of Allah, will
be delivered from the fire of Hell because of him.' (Ruh al- Ma'am from
Tirmidhi)
The reason for the big trouble Muslims are in today is no other but
that there are very few left among them who would weep fearing Allah.
After reporting the Ahadith showing the merits of weeping in fear of
Allah at this point, the author of Ruh al-Ma'ani says: <JU- dlli 0 _j£> 01 ls»~j j
>UUJl (And that is the state the 'Ulama' should be in) - because, Ibn Jarir,
Ibn al-Mundhir and others have quoted the following saying of 'Abd
al-A'la Taimi:
'A person who has received the kind of knowledge that does not make
him cry [because of having realized the reality of things] should be
enough to make you understand that he has not been given the knowl-
edge that brings benefits.'
Verses 110-111
Say, "Call (Him by the name of) Allah or Ar-Rahman, in
whichever way you call, His are the best names." And do
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 110 - 111
562
not be (too) loud in your Salah nor be (too) low in it, and
seek a way in between. [110]
And say, "Praise belongs to Allah who has neither taken
to Him a son, nor is there any partner to Him in His
kingdom, nor is anyone (needed) to protect Him because
of (any) weakness. And proclaim His greatness, an open
proclamation. [Ill]
Commentary
These are the last verses of Surah Bam Isra'il (Al-'Isra'). The Surah
began with a declaration of the purity and oneness of Allah Ta'ala, and
this is how it is being concluded. The revelation of these verses was
based on some events. The first one came to pass on a certain day when
the Holy Prophet during his supplication, said 'Yd Allah' and 'Yd
Rahman. ' The Mushriks thought that he was calling two Gods. They
said, 'he forbids us to call anyone else other than the One while he him-
self calls two deities.' The answer to this comment was given in the first
part of the verse by saying that the most exalted Allah does not have a
mere two names. He has many more names and all of them are the best
of names. Call Him by any of these and it means the One and Only Al-
lah. So, it was made clear that their apprehensions on that count were
wrong.
As for the second incident, when the Holy Prophet sff would recite
the Qur'an loudly during Salah, the Mushriks made fun of him and
passed audacious remarks berating the Qur'an, archangel Jibra'il, even
Allah Ta'ala. In response to that, the last part of this very verse was re-
vealed where he has been advised to take to a middle course between the
loud and the low, as the average voice took care of the functional neces-
sity. And as for the opportunity the Mushriks had to cause pain to them
over the loud pitch of the voice, they would be relieved of that too.
The third problem was that the Jews and Christians proposed chil-
dren for Allah Ta'ala and the pagan Arabs said that idols were partners
of Allah. The Sabians and the Magians used to hold that not being partic-
ularly close to Allah amounted to a personal loss of worth and honor. In
answer to these three religious groups, the last verse was revealed
where their three notions have been refuted.
It will be noted that, in this world, the one from whom strength and
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 110 - 111
563
support is received is sometimes younger than one, like children, and
sometimes an equal, like a partner, and sometimes older than one, like a
supporter and helper. Here, in this verse, Allah Ta'ala has refuted all
three in the same order.
Ruling
The etiquette of recitation in Salah as given in verse 110 is that it
should not be in a voice raised very high, nor should it be in a voice so
lowered that those standing behind in the congregation cannot hear it.
This injunction, as obvious, is particular with prayers wherein the recita-
tion is voiced. As for the prayers of Zuhr and Asr, the recitation therein
is totally unvoiced as proved from uninterrupted Sunnah.
In prayers with voiced recitation, included there are the Fard of
Maghrib, Tsha' and Fajr, as well as the prayer of Tahajjud - as in a
Hadith which says: Once the Holy Prophet 5§g passed by Sayyidna Abu
Bakr and Sayyidna 'Umar Ȥt at the time of Tahajjud. Sayyidna Abu
Bakr was reciting in a lowered voice while Sayyidna 'Umar 4^s> was
reciting in a loud voice. The Holy Prophet 5§| said to Sayyidna Abu Bakr,
'why would you recite in such a lowered voice?' Sayyidna Abu Bakr said,
'the One I wanted to talk to in secret, Him I have made to hear, because
Allah Ta'ala hears every voice, even the lowest of the low.' The Holy
Prophet ifH said, 'recite somewhat loudly.' Then he said to Sayyidna
'Umar, 'why do you recite in such a loud voice?' Sayyidna 'Umar 4sk> said,
'I recite loudly to wake up the drowsy, and satan.' He ordered him too,
'you should recite in a voice somewhat lowered.' (Tirmidhl as quoted
Mazhari)
Problems and their solutions relating to the loud or lowered render-
ing of the recitation of the Qurln in Salah, or on occasions other than it,
have been already explained in Surah al-A'raf (see commentary under Verse
55, Volume III). About the last verse beginning with: Jl I luiJl J5 (say, 'alham-
dulillah: praise belongs to Allah'), the Hadith says that this is the 'ayah'
(verse) of "izzah' (power and glory). [The reference is to the efficacy of the
verse in seeking the help of Allah to overcome weaknesses and difficul-
ties]. (Reported by Ahmad and at-Tabarani on the authority of Sayyidna Mu'adh
al-Juhaniyy as in Mazhari) This verse also provides an essential guidance.
The drive of the meaning is that it does not matter how much one de-
votes to the worship of Allah, one is still obligated to take his or her deed
Surah Bani Isra'il : 17 : 110 - 111
564
to be deficient as compared with His due right and confess to the likely
shortfall in performing it. (Mazhari)
And Sayyidna Anas 4^£> has said that a child from the tribe of Bani
'Abd al-Muttalib, when able to say meaningful words, was taught to re-
cite this verse by the Holy Prophet §!. Then he recited the verse:
And say, "Praise belongs to Allah who has neither taken to
Him a son, nor is there any partner to Him in His kingdom,
nor is anyone [needed] to protect Him because of [any] weak-
ness. And proclaim His greatness, an open proclamation" -
111). (Mazhari)
And Sayyidna Abu Hurairah has said that once he went out with
the Holy Prophet »|§, in a manner that his hand was in Holy Prophet's
hands. He passed by a person who was disheveled and worried. He
asked, 'what brought you to this condition?' That person said, 'sickness
and poverty have done this to me.' He said, 'I am going to tell you a few
words. If you recite these, your sickness and poverty will go away. The
words were:
I place my trust in the Ever Living who is not to die. Praise be-
longs to Allah who has neither taken to Him a son, nor is there
any partner to Him in His kingdom, nor is anyone (needed) to
protect Him because of (any) weakness. And proclaim His
greatness, an open proclamation. (17:111)
After the passage of some time, when he went that way, he found his
condition good and showed his pleasure about it. That person told him,
'since the time you taught me these words, I recite them punctually.'
(Abu Ya'la and Ibn al-Sunni, as quoted by Mazhari)
The TafsTr of Surah Ban! Isra'il ends here
With the help of Allah
After al-'Isha', Jumada 1, 1390 Hi j rah
Praised be Allah, from the beginning to the end.
Surah Bani Isra'Il : 17:110-111
565
A personal postscript by the author
... While writing these lines, this humble servant of Allah has com-
pleted full seventy five years of his age on 21 Sha'ban, 1390 Hijrah. Year
seventy-six opens amidst diseases of different kinds including the natu-
ral weakness that sets in at this age. Then there is the mass of things to
do and problems to resolve. Who can look forward to the task of writing
beyond this point for it would be hoping against hope. But, when it
comes to the service of the Qur'an things become different. When some-
one does something in the name of the Qur'an, no matter how insignifi-
cant, it becomes for a servant of Allah a matter of good fortune and hon-
our. This thought led me to begin the Tafsir of Surah al-Kahf with the
name of Allah. The idea was to take whatever it was possible to do dur-
ing the years of life left as sufficient and good enough, because the pur-
pose is not to finish the Qur'an, the purpose is to consume one's years
and energy into the Qur'an. And Allah is the giver of ability and the help-
er of the effort made in His way.
(Abridged from the detailed note)
End of Surah Bani Isra'Il
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 1 - 8
569
Surah Al-Kahf
(The Cave)
Surah al-Kahf is Makki. It has 110 verses and 12 sections
With the name of Allah, the Most-Merciful, the Very-Merciful
Verses 1 - 8
^ li-^P 'a! Ijj LJ^I dJLP Jjil ^ JUl Jj juJJ(
Vf ""ill " J •* "i *J.*\ > * \f > '. \* i" ' 'J*( i* *!•
' ' : ft' : Jjt y - is ^ /- - ,# ' r ' ' f *. f 1 ii ><
^s?- % ^ & pi^ <?> fify 1
* 0 s
Praise belongs to Allah who has sent down to His ser-
vant the Book and allowed no crookedness in it, [1] a
straightforward Book to warn of a severe punishment
from Him, and to give glad tidings to the believers who
do righteous deeds that they will have a good reward
(Paradise) [2] where they will dwell for ever, [3] and to
warn those who have said that Allah has taken to Him-
self a son, [4] while they have no knowledge of it, nor
had their fathers. Grave is the word that comes out of
their mouths. They say nothing but a lie. [5]
SUrah Al-Kahf : 18 : 1 - 8
570
So, perhaps you are going to kill yourself after them out
of grief if they do not believe in this message. [6]
Surely, We have made what is on earth an adornment
for it so that We test them as to who among them is bet-
ter in deed. [7] And surely, We are going to turn what is
thereon into a barren land. [8]
The properties and merits of Surah al-Kahf
According to a narration of Sayyidna Abu al-Darda' ^ appearing in
Muslim, Abu Dawud, TirmidhI, al-Nasa'i and the Musnad of Ahmad, one
who has memorized the first ten verses of Surah al-Kahf will remain pro-
tected from the ill effects of Dajjal (imposter). In another report in the
same books and from the same authority, the same thing has been said
about having memorized the last ten verses of Surah al-Kahf.
And it has been reported in the Musnad of Ahmad on the authority
of Sayyidna Sahl ibn Mu'adh 4§s> that the Holy Prophet §| said, "One
who recites the first and the last verses of Surah al-Kahf, for him there
is light from his feet up to his head. And the one who were to recite the
whole Surah, then, for him there is light from the earth up to the sky."
And it appears in some narratives that a person who recites Surah
al-Kahf on the day of Jumu'ah will have light from his feet up to the sky.
This light will serve him well on the day of Qiyamah, and every sin com-
mitted by him between the past and the present Jumu'ah will be forgiv-
en." (Imam Ibn Kathir has declared this report to be mawqufia Hadith the
narration of which stops at a Sahabi and does not ascend to the Holy Prophet !§§).
And Hafiz Zya' al-Maqdisi, in his book Al-Mukhtarah, has reported
on the authority of Sayyidna 'Ali 4|s> that the Holy Prophet 5§g said, "One
who recites Surah al-Kahf on the day of Jumu'ah will remain protected
from every fitnah. And if Dajjal appears, he will stay safe against the try-
ing challenges released by him as well." (All these narrative reports have been
taken from Tafsir ibn Kathir)
According to a report from Dailami on the authority of Sayyidna
Anas 4|e> appearing in Ruh al-Ma'ani, the Holy Prophet !gt said, "The en-
tire Surah al-Kahf was revealed at one time and seventy thousand an-
gels came with it" - which shows its majesty.
The cause of revelation
Imam ibn Jarir al-Tabari has reported from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 1 - 8
571
'Abbas that the Quraysh of Makkah (disturbed by the rising
influence of the Holy Prophet ^ as a prophet) sent two of their men,
Nadr ibn Harith and 'Uqbah ibn Abi Mu'ayt, to the Jewish scholars of
Madinah. Their mission was to find out what they said about him as
they were learned in past scriptures of the Torah and Injil. The Jewish
scholars told them, "put three questions before him. If he answers these
correctly,* you should know that he is a prophet and messenger of Allah,
and if he fails to do that, you should know that he is a pretender and not
a messenger. Firstly, ask him about the young men who had left their
city in the distant past and what had happened to them, for this is a
unique event. Secondly, ask him about the person who had traveled
through the East and West of the Earth and what had happened to him.
Thirdly, ask him about the Ruh (soul, spirit) as to what it was?"
The two Quraysh emissaries returned to Makkah al-Mukarramah, in-
formed their tribesmen that they had come back with a decisive plan of
action and told them all about their encounter with the Jewish scholars
of Madinah. Then, these people took these questions to the Holy Prophet
•If. He heard the questions and said that he will answer them tomorrow.
But, he forgot to say 'insha 'Allah' at that time. These people went back
and the Holy Prophet 2§f kept waiting for the Divine revelation in the
hope that he will be told about answers to these questions through
wahy. But, no wahy came until the next day as promised. In fact, fifteen
days went by and things stood as they were, neither did Sayyidna
Jibra'il come nor did the revelation. The Quraysh of Makkah started
throwing taunts which caused real pain to the Holy Prophet
After fifteen days, came angel Jibra'il with Surah al-Kahf (wherein
the delay caused has also been explained by saying that one should say
'insha' Allah' when promising to do something in the future. Since, this
was not done in the event concerned, therefore, revelation was delayed
as a measure of reminder. In this Surah, verses relating to this matter
such as: ilil *Cs* M VI ft* il£ JJ\ f^l2J ''J>'£ Yj (18:23,24) will be appearing
later). Also related in this Surah there was the event about the young
* That is, he gives the answer he should give (and his correct answer to the question
about 'Ruh' will be that Allah Ta'ala knows its reality best). So, this report which
appears in Tafsir al-Tabari, p. 191, v. 15 is not contrary to the report which has ap-
peared on pages 544-47 of this volume under the commentary on verse 85 of S iirah
Bani Isra'il - Muhammad Taqi Usmani.
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 1 - 8
572
men known as Ashab al-Kahf or the People of the Cave, and the event
concerning the travel of Dhul-Qarnain from the East to the West. Also
included therein was the answer to the question asked about 'Ruh'
(Qurtubi and Mazhari with reference to Ibn Jarlr). But, answering the question
about Ruh (soul, spirit) briefly was as dictated by wisdom. This was
taken up separately at the end of Surah Bani Isra'il (17:85) and this is
the reason why Surah al-Kahf has been placed after Surah Bani Isra'il
[al-Isra'] - as mentioned by Al-Suyutl.
Commentary
The word: i'iwaj) in: £3 I*}* 'J jUj (and allowed no crooked-
ness in it - 1) means crookedness of any kind, or inclination towards one
side or deviation from the norms of rectitude. The Holy Qur'an remains
pure and free of all that in terms of the perfection of its words and mean-
ings. It simply admits of no distortion anywhere, either in eloquence or
in knowledge and wisdom. The sense which has been conveyed in a nega-
tive or eliminative form through: l*-^* 'J ^jiiJ jUj (and allowed no crooked-
ness in it) has been fortified positively through the word: (qayyima)
which follows immediately for emphasis. The reason is that this word
carries the sense of: ClkL^ (mustaqima) and that which is: *Jc~j> (musta-
qim: straightforward, straight, upright) will not have the least crooked-
ness or tilt towards any side. However, ji-i (qayyim) can also have anoth-
er sense, that of caretaker, custodian and protector. Given this
probability, the sense of the expression would be that the Qur'an, while
perfect in itself as free from all kinds of excess, deficiency and crooked-
ness, keeps others upright, firm and unflinching and protects the inter-
ests and advantages of all servants of Allah. Thus the gist of the two ex-
pressions would be that the Holy Qur'an stands perfect in itself and has
the ability to make men and women created by Allah become equally per-
fect. (Mazhari)
It was said in verse 7: &j ^/>'ji\ Js- £ blii- U (Surely, We have made
what is on earth an adornment for it) with reference to all living forms,
vegetation, mountains, minerals and everything else present on the
earth. They are its embellishment. That there are snakes, scorpions,
beasts and many harmful and fatal things may lead someone to doubt as
to how can they be called 'an adornment for it.' This doubt is unfounded
because everything in this world considered harmful, fatal or plain bad
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
573
may be so in a restricted sense but, in terms of the totality of creation,
nothing is bad. Everything, no matter how bad, has been invested with
many benefits by Allah Ta'ala on other counts. The medical use of poison-
ous and fatal life forms in the interest of human beings is an example.
Therefore, things that are considered even bad are not that bad in terms
of the function of this entire universe.
Verses 9 - 12
Ot fsfi^O <J4^ ^ ^rr^ H
bJ diiM li( \Xj \JJ(ai Jel£>S\ J>[ &u\ tjj\
^ lJUl lyJ LJ jj^a-l j-jjjJI c;l (jUJj^^iu ^ {u}
Do you think that the People of Kahf (the Cave) and
Raqim (inscription*) were unusual out of Our signs? [9]
When the young men took refuge in the Cave and said,
"Our Lord, bless us with mercy from Your own and pro-
vide us with guidance in our matters." [10] So, We veiled
their hearing (putting them to sleep) in the Cave for a
number of years. [11] Thereafter Wc raised them up, so
that We know which of the two groups had best calculat-
ed the period they remained (sleeping). [12]
Lexical Explanation
Kahf is a large mountainous cave or cavern. If not large, it will be a
ghar. The word: (al-raqim) literally denotes: (al-marqum) that
is, something written. What does it mean at this place? The sayings of
commentators differ about it. Dahhak, Sudiyy and Ibn Jubayr following
the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn Abbas declare it to mean a
written tablet on which the ruler of the time had inscribed the names of
the People of Kahf and had it fixed on the entrance to the Cave. For this
reason, the People of Kahf are also called the People of al-Raqim (the in-
scribed ones). Qatadah, Atiyyah, 'AwfT and Mujahid have said that
Raqim is the name of the valley adjoining the mountain in which the hol-
* The word Raqim has been interpreted differently. Most of the commentators
have preferred 'inscription' while others have taken it to be a mountain, a val-
ley or a specific town.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
574
low cavern of the People of Kahf was located. Some others have iden-
tified this mountain itself as the Raqim. Tkrimah J\*s «J1 says, "I
have heard Sayyidna ibn 'Abbas saying - I do not know whether
Raqim is the name of some inscribed tablet or some town." Ka'b al-Ah-
bar and Wahb ibn Munabbih report from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas that
Raqim is the name of a town near Ailah, that is, 'Aqabah, situated in the
kingdom of the Romans.
Fityah in verse 10 is the plural of: Ja .fata, which means a young
man.
The expression: j^'il ~J* (translated as 'so, We veiled their hear-
ing [putting them to sleep]' - 11) literally means to plug ears to prevent
someone from hearing. It is used to convey the sense of deep sleep. When
sleeping, eyes close first but ears remain active. Sounds are heard. When
sleep takes over completely, ears stop functioning. Later, when awake,
ears resume their function first for sound startles the person sleeping
who then comes out of his sleep.
Commentary
The story of the People of Kahf and Raqim
There are a few subjects of study in this story. First of all, it needs to
be determined whether People of Kahf and People of Raqim are two
names of the same group, or these are two separate groups. Though, no
clarification of this appears in any Sahih Hadith, but Imam al-Bukhari,
in his Sahih, has given two separate chapter headings - Ashab al-Kahf
and Ashab al-Raqim. Then, under Ashab al-Raqim, he mentions the
well-known story of three persons being locked shut into a cave with no
way out, which opened later through prayers, and which is there in de-
tails in all books of Hadith. From this innovative device of Imam al-Buk-
hari, it is gathered that, according to him, the People of Kahf are one
group, and the appellation of the People of Raqim has been used for
those three persons who had taken shelter in the cave at some earlier
time. Then a huge rock from the mountain fell on the entrance to the
cave and blocked it totally, making it impossible for them to come out. At
that moment, it was with reference to whatever righteous deeds they
each had done in life that the three of them supplicated before Allah:
Our Lord, if we had done this thing for Your good pleasure, please open
the passage for us. Following the prayer of the first person, the rock
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
575
moved a little and light started coming in. By the prayer of the second
one, it moved a little more. Then, by the prayer of the third one, the pas-
sage opened up fully.
But, Hafiz ibn Hajar has made it clear in Sharh al-Bukhari that, in
the light of Hadith reports, there is no clear-cut proof about the People of
Raqim being the name for the three persons referred to above. What has
happened here is that some narrators have added to the report of
Sayyidna Nu'man ibn Bashir 4§e>, a reporter of the incident of the cave,
by saying that Sayyidna Nu'man ibn Bashir 4§s> while mentioning the
story of the cave said, 'I heard the Holy Prophet *H mentioning Raqim.
He was relating the story of the three who got shut into the cave.' This
addition appears in the report of al-Bazzar and al-Tabarani as quoted by
Fath-al-Bari. But, to begin with, none of the reports from the usual
narrators of this Hadith which are available in details in the six Sahihs
and other books of Hadith have included this sentence of Sayyidna
Nu'man ibn Bashir 4^>. Even the report of al-Bukhari itself does not
have this sentence in it. Then, even within this sentence, it has not been
made clear whether or not the Holy Prophet !§| had called those three
persons who got shut into the cave by the name of the People of Raqim.
In fact, the words are: 'he was mentioning Raqim.' Those three were
mentioned as a corollary to this statement. As for the difference in the
sayings of the Sahabah, Tabi'in and commentators in general concerning
the meaning of Raqim, it is by itself a proof that there was no Hadith
reported from the Holy Prophet ȤS about the meaning of Raqim as
determined by him. Otherwise, how was it possible that once the Holy
Prophet «H himself determines the meaning of a word, the Sahabah,
Tabi'in and other commentators opt for some other saying contrary to it?
Therefore, Hafiz ibn Hajar, the commentator of al-Bukhari, denies that
the People of Kahf and the People of Raqim are two separate groups.
According to him, the correct position is that both these names apply to
one single group. The mention of three persons getting shut into a cave
could have been made with the mention of Raqim. It does not necessarily
follow from it that these very three persons were 'the Ashab al-Raqim'
(the People of Raqim).
Hafiz ibn Hajar has also clarified at this place that the very context
of the story of the People of Kahf as described by the Qur'an tells us that
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
576
the People of Kahf and Raqim are but one group. This is why the major-
ity of commentators and Hadith experts agree that they both are one
and the same.
The second issue to be determined here is that of the details of the
story. It has two parts. Part one is the spirit of the story, and the real ob-
jective. It provides an answer to the question asked by the Jews, and
guidance and good counsel for Muslims as well. The second part deals
with the historical and geographical aspects of the story. As for the delin-
eation of the objective, it plays no role there, for instance: When and
where did this event come to pass, who was the infidel king these people
ran from and hid in the cave? What were his beliefs, what did he actual-
ly do to them because of which they were compelled to run and hide in
the cave? How many were they? Exactly how long did they remain
asleep? Are they still alive or are they dead?
The Holy Qur'an, under its wise principles and unique methodology,
has not related any story in all its detail and order throughout the
Qur'an (with the sole exception of the story of Sayyidna Yusuf - a
common method used in books of history. Instead, it has introduced only
a part of each story that was appropriate to the occasion and was partic-
ularly related to guiding and teaching human beings. (The reason for exclud-
ing the story of Sayyidna Yusuf j^SSl! from the parameter of this method appears in the
Tafsir of Surah Yusuf included in Volume V, pages 24, 25)
The same method was used in relating the story of the People of
Kahf. Here, the Qur'an has described its particular parts that were rele-
vant to the real objective. No mention was made of the remaining parts
that were purely historical or geographical. Of course, mention was
made of the number of the People of Kahf. The questions regarding the
period of time they remained asleep were certainly alluded to, even an in-
dication was released towards the answer but, along with it, an instruc-
tion was also given that it was not appropriate to investigate and debate
such issues. These should be entrusted with Allah Ta'ala. This is the rea-
son why the Holy Prophet s|f who was duty-bound to explain the mean-
ings of the Holy Qur'an never related those parts of the story in any
Hadith. It is on the grounds of this Qur'anic methodology that great men
among the Sahabah and Tabi'in have declared the essential policy guide-
line in such matters by saying:
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
577
What Allah has left undetermined, you too leave it undeter-
mined. (al-Itqan li-Suyuti)
This approach and conduct of leading Sahabah and Tabi'in required
that, in this Tafsir too, those parts of the story should be ignored as ig-
nored by the Qur'an and Hadith. But, this is a time when historical and
geographical breakthroughs are taken as great achievements. Therefore,
later day scholars of Tafsir have described those parts as well in varying
lengths. As far as Tafsir Ma'ariful-Qur'an is concerned, the parts of the
story that have already been mentioned in the Qur'an will be covered
under the explanation of its verses. The remaining historical and geo-
graphical parts of the story are being described here within the limits of
their need. However, the truth of the matter is that, even after this de-
scription, the end result will remain the same - that is, it is impossible to
arrive at a categorical decision in these matters. The reason is that writ-
ings in Islamic, and then Christian history, relating to this subject are so
different, even contradictory, that one writer determines something in
the light of his investigation, opinion and evidence while the other pre-
fers something else.
Events relating to hiding in caves to protect faith have been
many and widespread
One major reason for differences existing among historians lies in
the great importance attached to monasticism by adherents to the faith
brought by Sayyidna 'Isa As a result, there were several instances
spread around different regions and countries of the world where some
people took shelter in caves to devote themselves to the worship of Allah
Talila living there for the rest of their lives. Now, where so ever some
such event has occurred, it was not so far out for a historian to suspect it
to be that of the People of Kahf.
People of Kahf: Place and Period
Tafsir authority al-Qurtubi of al-Andulus (Spain) has reported some
events at this juncture in his Tafsir. Some of these events, that belong to
different cities, he had heard or seen himself. First of all, he says on the
basis of a report from Dahhak that al-Raqim is the name of a town in
Rum (the Greco-Roman territory) where twenty-one men are lying in a
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 9 - 12
578
cave as if they are sleeping. Then, he reports from Tafsir authority, Ibn
Atiyyah that he had heard from many people that there was a cave in
Sham (Syria) which had some dead bodies in it. Attendants said that
they were the ones called the People of Kahf. And adjacent to the cave,
there was the structure of a mosque and residential house called Raqim.
In addition to the dead bodies, the skeleton of a dead dog was also pre-
sent there.
Then, al-Qurtubi writes about another event relating to
al-Gharnatah (Granada) in al-Andulus (Spain), again reporting from Ibn
Atiyyah who says, 'there is a cave in Lawshah (Lojah), a village outside
al-Gharnatah. It has some dead bodies and along with these there is the
skeleton of a dead dog as well. Most of the dead bodies have no flesh left
reducing them to bare skeletons. However, some do have signs of flesh
and skin still being there. Centuries have passed over this. But, nothing
is known about them authentically. Some people say that they were the
People of Kahf. Ibn Atiyyah further says, 'when I heard this news, I per-
sonally went there in the Hijrah year 504. On arrival there, I really
found those bodies in the same state. Close by there is a mosque and a
structure of the Roman period called Raqim. It seems to have been some
palace from the remains of several walls still there. This thing is located
in an unpopulated area with wild growth around. He also said, 'remains
of an old city are found in the area characterized by higher altitudes in
al-Gharnatah. It is Roman in style. The name of the city is said to be
Raqyus. We have seen many graves and strange things in its ruins.'
From what has been said here it will be realized that al-Qurtubi who
lived in Spain avoids calling anyone as the People of Kahf definitely, de-
spite that he has described these events as reported. Then, there is the
case of Ibn Atiyyah who, despite his personal observation, did not claim
that they were the People of Kahf. He rather limits himself to reporting
what was popular. But, Abu Hayyan, the seventh century commentator
from al-Andulus (Spain) was born in al-Gharnatah itself in Hijrah year
654. There he was raised and there he lived. He too mentions the cave of
al-Gharnatah in his Tafsir, al-Bahr al-Muhit, very much like al-Qurtubi
has done. After having written about the eye witness account of Ibn
Atiyyah, he says, 'when I was in al-Andulus (that is, before shifting to
Cairo), many people went to see this cave. They used to say that, despite
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
579
that those bodies are still there and the visitors do count them out but,
somehow, they always make a mistake in giving their correct number.'
After that he said, 'as for the city of Raqyus mentioned by Ibn 'Atiyyah
which is located on the side of al-Gharnatah that faces the Qiblah, I
have myself passed by it so many times and I have seen unusually large
rocks in it.' After that, he says: " <^jUaJl ^ ^-U^b J»l
'Lff*}±*i\ (►-f^J— ^ J*- " (one reason for preferring the possibility of the
People of Kahf being in al-Andulus could be that it is predominantly
Christian to the extent that this particular region is their largest relig-
ious center - Tafslr al-Bahr al-Muhit, p. 102, v. 6).
Tafsir authority Ibn Jarir and Ibn Abi Hatim following a report of
AwfT from Sayyidna Ibn Abbas ^ say that Raqim is the name of a val-
ley which is located near Ailah (Aqabah) south of Palestine. And the two
of them along with other Hadith experts also report from Sayyidna 'Ab-
dullah ibn Abbas that he said, 'I do not know what Raqim is. But, when
I asked Ka'b al-Ahbar, he said that Raqim is the name of the town
where the People of the Kahf lived before going into the Cave.' (Ruh
al-Ma'ani)
Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ibn al-Mundhir and Ibn Abi Hatim report Sayyidna
Abdullah ibn 'Abbas to have said, 'we waged a Jihad against Byzan-
tine forces in the company of Sayyidna Mu'awiyah which is known as
the battle of al-Madiq (jjUiJi). On this trip, we passed through the site of
the Cave of the People of Kahf. The Qur'an mentions it. Sayyidna Mu'aw-
iyah wanted to go into the cave and see the bodies of the People of Kahf.
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas said, 'let us not do so because Allah Ta'ala has al-
ready prohibited someone better than you from seeing them, that is, the
Rasul of Allah. Is it not that Allah says in the Qur'an: '^^'c^' ys'<r^'cJ^>\ J
Cf-j ^ '^4*500* (If y°u nad a l°°k at them, you would have fled away
from them and would have been filled with awe of them - 18)? But, Sayy-
idna Mu'awiyah did not accept this suggestion of Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas
perhaps for the reason that the state in which they were portrayed by
the Qur'an related to the time when they were alive and it was not neces-
sary that they would still be found in the same state. Therefore, a few
men were sent to have a look at them. They reached the cave. But, when
they wanted to enter into the cave, Allah Ta'ala sent a punishing wind
upon them that turned all of them out and away from the cave. (RTih
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
580
al-Ma'ani p. 227, v. 15)
The reports and narratives appearing above establish that commen-
tators have given three locations for the site of the Cave of the People of
Kahf. Firstly, in Ailah near 'Aqabah or* the shore of the Gulf of 'Aqabah.
Most of the narrations from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas favor this interpreta-
tion.
From the personal observation of Ibn Atiyyah, and Abu rlayyan's
support, it seems likely that this cave is in al-Gharnatah, al-Andulus
(Spain). Out of these two places, the name of a city or particular building
has also been given as Raqim. Similarly, the name of the great structure
in ruins close to the cave in al-Gharnatah has been cited as Raqim.
Then, none of the two kinds of reports decisively say that this cave was
The Cave of the People of Kahf. Both rely on popular local talk and oral
tradition. As for the old name of the city where the People of Kahf lived,
it has been mentioned as Ifsus (Ephesus as in the Epistle of Paul the Apostle to
the Ephesians - Holy Bible, p. 239), with Tarsus as its Islamic name, in nearly
all Tafsir reports of al-Qurtubi, Abu Hayyan and Ibn Jarir. That this city
was located on the western coast of Asia Minor is a fact accepted by his-
torians. This shows that the Cave is also within Asia Minor. Therefore,
there is no proof to declare any one of these as true and the rest as false.
As for probability, all three are probable. In fact, no one can deny the
very probability that the events relating to these caves, despite being
true, may not be relevant to the Cave of the People of Kahf that has been
mentioned in the Qur'an. May be, it is somewhere else. And it is also not
necessary that Raqim at this place may exclusively be the name of some
city or building. In fact, no one can reject even the probability that
Raqim denotes the inscription engraved with the names of the People of
Kahf on a tablet and placed on the entrance to the cave by some king.
Investigations of Modern Historians
Some contemporary historians have made considerable efforts to de-
termine the place and time of the Cave of the People of Kahf with the
help of Christian and European historical accounts.
Abul-Kalam Azad has declared the present city of Petra near Ailah
(Aqabah) - Arabicized by Arab historians as Batra - as the old city of Ra-
qim. With reference to current historical accounts, he reports the rem-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
581
nants of a cave in the mountain and of some mosque adjacent to it. In
confirmation, he refers to the Book of Joshua in the Old Testament
(18:27) where the place has been mentioned as Raqm or Raqim. According
to him, this is the place now called Petra. But, this has been considered
doubtful as the reference to Raqm or Raqim in the Book of Joshua is con-
nected with the inheritance of Bani bin Yamin (Benyamin). Then, this
territory was located west of River Jordan and the Dead Sea where the
city of Petra could have not possibly been located. Therefore, contempo-
rary archaeologists are very reluctant in accepting Petra and Raqim as
One and the Same. (Encyclopaedia Britannica 1946, v. 17, p. 658)
Commentators in general have pointed out to the city of Ifsus, a
major Byzantine city on the western coast of Asia Minor the remains of
which are still found twenty or twenty five miles south of the modern
Turkish city of Izmir (Samarna).
Maulana Sayyid Sulaiman Nadwi while mentioning the city of Petra
in his book, Ard al-Qur'an, has put Raqim in parenthesis. But, he has
not given any evidence in support of the proposition that the old name of
the city of Petra was Raqim. Maulana Hifzur-Rahman Sihwarwi has
also adopted this view. For evidence, he refers to Torah: The book of
Numbers and the book of Isaiah and gives the name of Petra as
Raqimah. (Da'irah al-Ma'arif al-'Arabiyah)
When a cave was discovered in a desolate jungle area close to Am-
man in the Hashemite Kingdom of Jordan, the Archaeological Depart-
ment of the Government started digging operations on that site in the
year 1963. After having removed the upper strata of topsoil and rocks,
they found six coffins filled with bones and stones, and two graves. To-
wards the south side of the cave, they found inscriptions on rocks in By-
zantian script. Local people think that this is the place called Raqim
close to which is this cave of the People of Kahf. Allah knows best.
My revered teacher and master, Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanavi, rely-
ing on Tafsir Haqqani, has reported the following historical account of
the place and time of the People of Kahf. According to this account, when
the People of Kahf had escaped the tyranny of the king of the time and
taken shelter in the cave, the time was the year 250 A.D. Then they re-
mained asleep for three hundred years. Thus, it comes to a total of 550
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
582
A.D. And the Holy Prophet was born in 570 A.D. Therefore, this event
of their wakening occurred twenty years before the birth of the Holy
Prophet »ft. Then, in Tafsir Haqqani as well, their locale has been deter-
mined as the city of Ifsus or Tarsus that used to be in Asia Minor. Its
ruins still remain. And Allah knows best the reality of it.
These historical and geographical details have been given here from
the reports of classical commentators, then from contemporary histo-
rians. This humble writer had already submitted that neither does the
understanding of any verse of the Qur'an depend on these, nor does any
essential part of the objective for which the Qur'an has related this story
belongs thereto. Then, relevant reports and stories and their indicators
and connections are so different that, despite all investigations and ef-
forts, it is just not possible to take any categorical decision in this mat-
ter. Having preferences and inclinations is all that is left to do here. But,
in our time, educated people have acquired an increased taste in histori-
cal investigations. It is for this satisfaction that these details have been
reported for they, by way of introduction and hypothesis, tell us at least
this much that this event came to pass after Sayyidna 'Isa close to
the time of the Holy Prophet 5fg. And that most reports seem to agree on
this being near the city of Ifsus or Tarsus. Even then, Allah knows best.
And the truth is that we, after all these investigations, are standing
where we had started from - that there is no need to fix an exact loca-
tion, nor can this be fixed with any certain modality. The Tafsir and
Hadith authority, Ibn Kathir has said exactly this about it:
» 1U1 % & bJ sans % J,$\ & ?SUi U\ 'j
Allah Ta'ala has already told us about that. And He expects us
to understand it and deliberate into it. And He did not tell us
about the location of this Cave in a particular city out of this
earth because there is nothing beneficial for us in it nor does
any religious objective hinge upon it - Ibn Kathir, v. 3, p. 75.
When did the event relating to the People of Kahf come to pass
and why did they take shelter in the Cave?
This segment of the story is also the same upon which neither does
the understanding of any verse of the Qur'an depend, nor does it influ-
ence the objective of the story in any significant way, nor do the Qur'an
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
583
and Sunnah make any statement about it. What we have here is no
more than historical stories. Therefore, in Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, Com-
mentator Abu Hayyan has said:
And narrators differ in stories about them, and about how they
got together and moved out, and the mode and manner of that
has neither been mentioned in any authentic Hadith nor in the
Qur'an - al-Bahr al-Muhit, p. 101, v. 6.
However, when we provided some information about the site of the
remnants of the People of Kahf a little earlier, it was in consideration of
the curiosity of contemporary temperament. For the same reason, we are
providing here brief notes of information regarding the period and
causes of the passing of this event from exegetic and historical reports.
As for a detailed and comprehensive description of this story, the re-
spected scholar, Qadi Thana'ullah Panipati has reported it on the author-
ity of different narratives in his Tafsir Ma?hari. But, given here is a
brief version of the event that Ibn Kathir has presented with reference to
many early and later commentators. He says:
"The Ashab al-Kahf were the progeny of kings and chiefs among
their people who were idol-worshippers. Once their people went out of
the town to participate in some religious festival of theirs. This was a
place where they met every year, worshipped their idols and sacrificed
animals to please them. Their king was a tyrant. Called Daqyanus, he
used to force his people to worship idols. That year, when everyone had
gathered together in this festival, these young men identified as the
Ashab al-Kahf also reached there and saw their people taking rocks
carved with their own hands as God, worshipping them and sacrificing
for them. At that time, Allah Ta'ala blessed them with the good sense to
shun this absurd practice of their people. Thus, when they used their rea-
son, they arrived at the conclusion that this worship belongs to none but
that supreme Power who has created the heavens and the earth and
everything therein. This thought crossed the minds of those few young
men simultaneously and they started moving away from there to avoid
the absurd practice of their people in the fair name of worship. The first
young man who withdrew went far from the crowd and sat down under a
Surah Al-Kahf : 18:9-12
584
tree. After that, came another and he too sat there. Similarly, came the
third, and the fourth, and each one of them kept taking a seat under the
tree. But, none of them were familiar with each other, nor did they know
as to why they had come there. The truth of the matter is that they were
brought together on that spot by the Power that lit the light of faith in
their hearts."
The real foundation of nationalism and collectivism
After having transmitted that, Ibn Kathir comments that people
tend to take nationalism and common race as the cause of cohesion and
union in social life. But, the reality lies in what has been said in a
Hadith of Sahih al-Bukhari, that unity or disunity first germinates in
souls, then it affects the bodies in this world. Souls that have experi-
enced congruity and unity among them in 'azal (eternity) go on to be-
come mutually connected and get molded into the form of a confrater-
nity. As for those that did not have the experience of this mutual
congruity and unity - in fact, remained separated there - they will re-
main separated here too. Take this very event as an example and see
how the same thought crossed everyone's mind separately and it was
this thought that brought everyone unconsciously together.
In short, these people got together at one place all right, but every-
one was concealing his belief from the other lest this person reports him
to the king and he gets arrested. After having remained there all togeth-
er in silence, one of them spoke out, 'brothers, there must be some rea-
son why all of us have broken away from our people and reached here. It
seems appropriate that we all should get to know each other's thoughts.'
Thereupon, one person declared, 'the truth is that the faith and worship
in which I found my people involved gave me the certitude that this
whole thing is false. 'Ibadah or worship should be for One Allah who is
most exalted in His majesty and who has no partner or associate in the
act of the creation of this universe.' This broke the ice. Others were
prompted to speak out and they all declared that this was the thought,
the belief that separated them from their people and brought them
there.
Now they were an ideologically unified group enjoying mutual fellow-
ship and friendship. They set up a separate House of Worship for them-
selves where they would assemble and worship Allah who is One and
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
585
who has no partner in His divinity.
But, by and by they became the talk of the town. Backbiters told on
them before the king who ordered that they all should be brought to him.
When they came into the royal court, the king asked them about their
belief and its mores. Allah gave them the courage to state their belief in
the Oneness of Allah. In fact, they invited the king himself to believe as
they did. This is precisely what has been mentioned in the verses
appearing next: l^L oi 0*^ 'J> u^j^'j o^JLlI b/, I^U* f>iu X/p+iji Js- ukT,J
Ji) liJai ill Gli ^ (And We made their hearts firm. And when they
rose, they said, "Our Lord is the Lord of the heavens and the earth; and
we shall never invoke any god other than Him, for then we would be
saying something far from the truth. These are people of ours. They have
taken to gods other than Him. Why do they not bring a proof in their
favor? So, who is more unjust than the one who fabricates a lie against
Allah?" - al-Kahf, 18:14,15)
When these young men acted bold before the king and invited him to
believe, he turned the call down and threatened them with drastic ac-
tion. He had the princely robes they donned on their bodies taken off in
reprisal so that they may think and change their behavior. In order that
they actually do so, he gave them respite for a few days saying that they
were young, therefore, he did not wish to kill them right away. In fact,
he wanted them to have the time to think over it. Then, if they reverted
to the faith of their people, they will be allowed to live as usual, other-
wise they would be killed.
It must have been the mercy of Allah Talla on His believing ser-
vants that this respite given to them opened an escape door for them.
They ran from there and took refuge in a cave.
Usual reports carried by commentators agree that these people were
followers of the faith of Sayyidna 'Tsa Masih Ibn Kathlr and most
commentators have mentioned it. However, Ibn Kathir has not accepted
it. According to him, had these people been the followers of the Christian
faith, the Jews of Madinah would have not suggested that a question be
asked about them just because of their mutual hostility and thus would
have not given them that importance. But, this is not a sufficient basis
because of which all reports should be rejected. When the Jews of Madin-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 9 - 12
586
ah proposed that such a question should be asked, they were simply look-
ing at it as a unique event - very similar to the question about
Dhul-Qarnain which was also on that basis. That there was no Jew-
ish-Christian prejudice involved in questions of this nature is fairly obvi-
ous here.
In Tafsir Mazhari, based on a report from Ibn Ishaq, these people
have been identified as monotheists who, after the decline of the original
Christian faith, were among the rare remnants still adhering to the true
faith of the Sayyidna 'Isa f$M\ and to pure monotheism. In this report of
Ibn Ishaq too, the name of the oppressive king has been given as
Daqyanus while the city in which these young men lived before they
went into hiding in the cave has been called Ifsus.
Then, the event has been described in the same manner in the report
of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4^s> as well and the name of the king
has been given as Daqyanus. The report of Ibn Ishaq also adds that the
name of the king of the people who were followers of the faith of
Sayyidna Masih and had taken over the country at the time the Ashab
al-Kahf woke up was Baidusis.
So, at least the strong likelihood of the People of Kahf being commit-
ted to the true faith brought by Sayyidna Tsa Masih stands proved
from the reports as a whole, and that they belong to the post-Masih peri-
od, and that the Mushrik king they ran from was called Daqyanus. At
the time they woke up after three hundred and nine years, the name of
the righteous and believing king who ruled the country has been named
as Baidusis in the report of Ibn Ishaq. If this is seen in conjunction with
the contemporary calendar, it is possible to determine their period, at
the least as a matter of conjecture and approximation. Trying to deter-
mine it any more than that is needless, nor there exist the means to ac-
quire this knowledge.
Are the People of Kahf still alive?
In this matter, the correct and obvious approach is that they have
died. Tafsir Mazhari carries the detailed report of Ibn Ishaq. According
to this report, when the People of Kahf woke up, their unique event be-
came the talk of the town. They went to meet the king. When they took
leave of king Baidusis, they bid farewell to him and prayed for him. The
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 13 - 16
587
king was still there when they went back to the place only to lie down
where they had been lying for such a long time. And that was exactly
when Allah Ta'ala sent death to them.
At this stage, the following report from Sayyidna Abdullah ibn
Abbas has been reproduced by Ibn Jarir, Ibn Kathir and many more
from among the commentators:
Qatadah says that Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas *$<k> participated in a
Jihad in the company of Habib ibn Maslamah when they
passed by a cave in the Roman territory. There they saw bones
in it. Then someone said, 'These are the bones of the People of
Kahf.' Thereupon, Ibn 'Abbas said, 'The bones of them have
already become dust more than three hundred years ago' - Ibn
Kathir.
These were particular segments of the story that were neither de-
scribed by the Qur'an, nor by the Hadith of the Holy Prophet In addi-
tion to that, neither does some specified purpose of this event or the
understanding of any verse of the Qur'an depend on it - nor can any cate-
gorical decision be arrived at in these matters on the basis of historical
reports. As far as the remaining segments of the story already described
within the text of the Qur'an are concerned, their details appear under
the commentary on relevant verses.
Up to this point, the Qur'an had mentioned this story in brief. De-
tails follow.
Verses 13 - 16
r$-°Jj p+OiLH V? p-fl fJ»L> ^Up ^yuu j^j
^> ^ t> iki ili tni o2f i^i L^i & \'y.'J y
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 13 - 16
588
We narrate to you their story with truth. They were
young men who believed in their Lord and We
increased, them in guidance. [13] And We made their
hearts firm and when they rose, they said, "Our Lord is
the Lord of the heavens and the earth; and we shall
never invoke any god other than Him, for then we
would be saying something far from the truth. [14] These
are people of ours. They have taken to gods other than
Him. Why do they not bring a clear proof in their favor?
So, who is more unjust than the one who fabricates a lie
against Allah? [15]
And when you have turned away from them, and those
they worship, except Allah, then seek refuge in the cave
and your Lord will unfold His mercy for you and pro-
vide you ease in your matters." [16]
Commentary
The word: (fityah) in: (They were young men - 13) is the plu-
ral of: ji {fata) which means someone young. According to Tafsir schol-
ars, this word indicates that the time ripe for correction of deeds and mo-
rals, and the inculcation of guidance and righteousness, is invariably the
time when one is young. When old, formerly acquired deeds and morals
become so deeply rooted that - no matter how evident becomes the truth
against these - it is very difficult to break loose from their shackles.
Those among the noble Companions who responded to and believed in
the call of the Holy Prophet jjjjjg were, after all, mostly young people. (Ibn
Kathir, Abu Hayyan)
The first sentence of verse 14: ^^JliLkoj (And We made their
hearts firm) refers to the event described by Ibn Kathir a little earlier.
This tells us that Allah made the hearts of these people firm when the
king who was cruel and worshipped idols summoned them in his court
and questioned them. This was a matter of life and death. But, despite
their apprehension for the worst, Allah Ta'ala made His love, awe and
grandeur prevail over their hearts which empowered them to face any
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 17 - 18
589
eventuality of death or distress. The outcome was that they proclaimed
their belief clearly and courageously saying that they did not worship
anyone or anything other than Allah and would not do that in future as
well. People who firmly resolve to do something for the sake of Allah,
this is how they receive help from Allah Ta'ala.
About the verse: J[ tyt» (then seek refuge in the Cave - 16), Ibn
Kathir says that the course adopted by the People of Kahf was that they
left the city in which it was not possible to worship Allah and took refuge
in the Cave. This is the Sunnah, the way of all prophets. They migrate
from such places and opt for a place where 'Ibadah could be done.
Verses 17 - 18
t J^i ^ Uj '<J lb«J ^jii ^J-lv2J J £ jigJlJl^i 4li! JL^j <d)l
- ■> - ('=-'•' -*f-f* j *> l* > * * ,f. , -if •» •» ■» t
' s s ' ^
> ; * J J.j <* * .» .» ■» -
^ upj oiujj iji^ c~j y
And you see the sun, when it rises, it turns away from
their Cave towards the right; and when it sets, it by-
passes them towards the left - and they are in the hollow
thereof. That is one of the signs of Allah. Whomsoever
Allah guides is the one who gets the right path and
whomsoever He lets go astray, you will find for him no
one to help, no one to lead. [17] And you think they are
awake while they are asleep. And We turn them on their
sides, right and left. And their dog has its forelegs
stretched out to the doorstep. If you had a look at them,
you would have fled away from them and would have
been filled with awe of them. [18]
Commentary
In these verses, Allah Ta'ala has told us about three states of the Peo-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 17 - 18
590
pie of Kahf. All three are indeed unique and it was the kar amah, a mat-
ter of wonder, that manifested itself in an extraordinary way around
these people devoted to Allah (a thing of wonder that manifests itself at
the hands of a prophet of Allah is called a mu'jizah or miracle, while if it
appears at the hand of some other pious persons, it is called 'Karamah').
First of all, to be overtaken by continuous sleep for a long time and to
stay alive in that state without eating and drinking is by itself a matter
of wonder, and certainly contra-habitual and extraordinary. Its details
will appear in the verses that follow. Given here is one state of their long
sleep, that is, Allah Ta'ala had arranged for their protection in the Cave
in a way that the Sun would pass by them morning and evening but
would not shine over their bodies inside the Cave. The advantages of the
sunshine passing by them were things like the stabilization of the traces
of life, moderation and balancing of the effects of wind, chill and heat
etc. And then, the Sun not hitting their bodies directly may have also
been a factor in keeping their bodies and dress protected.
This arrangement of keeping them shielded from direct sunlight
could also be conceived if the cave lies situated in a particular structural
position and the opening of its entrance happens to face south or north
in a way that sunlight does not get in there naturally. Ibn Qutaibah
went to the trouble of making elaborate mathematical calculations to de-
termine the peculiar location of this Cave precisely in terms of latitude
and longitude. (Mazhari) Contrary to this was the approach of al-Zajjaj
who said that the staying of sunshine away from them was not because
of any inherent situation or formation of the Cave, instead, it was an ex-
traordinary phenomenon manifested as a karamah. It seems when it
was said: oil ^ ilib (That is one of the signs of Allah) at the end of the
verse, it was obviously there to prove that this arrangement of protection
from the Sun was not the outcome of any particular formation or location
of the Cave. Instead, it was a sign of the perfect power of Allah Ta'ala.
(Qurtubl)
To put it candidly, Allah Ta'ala had it all arranged for them that sun-
light will not reach their bodies. It may have been caused through its
particular formation or location, or through the barrier of a cloud or so-
mething similar when the Sun would start shining, or the very rays of
the Sun would be moved away from them in an extraordinary manner.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 17 - 18
591
All these probabilities exist within the verse. There is no need to insist
upon fixing any of these as the absolute reality.
The People of Kahf during their long sleep were in a state that
an onlooker would have taken them to be awake
The second state of the People of Kahf pointed out is that there were
no signs of sleep on their bodies in spite of having been put to sleep for
such a long period of time. In fact, they were in a condition that anyone
who looked at them would think that they were awake. Generally, com-
mentators say that their eyes were open. The body is relaxed in sleep
but this relaxation was not there. The change in the momentum of
breathing that comes upon the sleeping was also not there. It is obvious
that this state too was nothing short of being extraordinary, a kind of
Thaumaturgy {karamah), in which the apparent consideration of wisdom
was their protection lest someone taking them to be asleep attacks them,
or steals things with them. Then, the changing of sides to the right and
the left could also give an onlooker the realization of their being awake.
And then, there was a particular benefit as well in changing sides - in
that the dust they were sleeping on does not eat into an unchanged side.
The dog of the People of Kahf
At this point, we have a question on our hands. It appears in an au-
thentic Hadith that angels do not enter a house that has a dog or pic-
ture. Then, there is a Hadith of the Sahih of al-Bukhari. There, it has
been reported on the authority of Sayyidna Ibn 'Umar 4^s> that the Holy
Prophet »H said, "Whoever keeps a dog, except the one used for hunting
or guarding livestock, has two qirats deducted every day from his reward
(qirat or karat is the name of a small weight)." And in the report narrat-
ed by Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^>, there is the exception of a third kind
of dog, that is, a dog kept to guard land produce.
Based on these Hadith reports, one can ask as to why did these
worthy men of Allah take a dog with them? One answer to this could be
that the prohibition of keeping a dog is an injunction of the Shari'ah
brought by the Holy Prophet <<§§ and it is possible that it may not be so
prohibited in the Shari'ah (law) brought by Sayyidna 'Isa Masih
Then, it is reasonably imaginable that these people who had property
and livestock may have kept a dog for their protection from intruders
and since the faithfulness of a dog is well known, the dog followed them
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 17 - 18
592
when they went out from the city.
Good Company is a Blessing - Even for a dog!
Ibn Atiyyah says that his father told him that he heard a sermon of
Abu al-Fadl Jawharl in the Hijrah year 469 at the Great Mosque of
Egypt. Speaking on the Mimbar, he was telling everyone, 'whoever loves
good people, he too gets a share from their goodness. See when the dog of
the Ashab al-Kahf loved them and followed them closely as if appended
with them, Allah Ta'ala mentioned it in the Qurln'.
Al-Qurtubl mentions this report of Ibn Atiyyah in his Tafsir. In his
comments, he says when a dog can reach this station by being in the com-
pany of the righteous and the saintly, imagine how high the station of
true believers and pure monotheists who love righteous men of Allah
would be. In fact, there is comfort and good news in this event for Mus-
lims who are weak in deeds but do love the Holy Prophet *H fully and
duly.
It has been reported in the Sahih of al-Bukhari that Sayyidna Anas
4zk> said, "One day, I and the Holy Prophet »ft were coming out of the
Masjid. We met a person at the door. He asked, "Ya Rasulallah, when
will the Qiyamah come?" He said, "What preparations have you already
made for Qiyamah? (In view of which you want it to come soon)." Hear-
ing this, the man was somewhat ashamed and corrected himself by say-
ing, "I have not collected a lot of prayers, fasts and charities for
Qiyamah, but I love Allah and His Messenger." He said, "If so, [on the
day of Qiyamah] you shall be with those whom you love." Sayyidna Anas
4§e> says, "when we heard this bliss of a sentence from the Holy Prophet
•H, we were so happy that we had never been that happy since we em-
braced Islam." After that, Sayyidna Anas said, "[al-hamdulillah] I love
Allah, His Messenger (JL.j-uU.JJI J**, Abu Bakr and 'Umar U$iP Jjl
therefore, I look forward to being with them." (Qurtub!)
Allah Ta'ala had invested the People of Kahf with such awe as
would make an onlooker run in terror
The address in verse 18: cJ«fl»l J (If you had a look at them) is ap-
parently to people at large. Therefore, it does not necessarily follow from
it that the Holy Prophet gjjjf too could be filled up with awe generated by
the state of the People of Kahf in their Cave. So, the address here is to
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 17 - 18
593
common people. They are being told that, were they to cast a look at
them in that state, they would have fled away from them in terror and
the resulting awe of them would have gripped them all over.
What was the basis of this awe and what were the reasons for it?
This is something in which debate is useless - therefore, the Qur'an, and
Hadith have not explained it. The truth of the matter is that Allah
Ta'ala, in His wisdom, had created such conditions for their protection
that the Sun stays away from their bodies, and the onlooker takes them
to be awake and is filled with awe of them and is consequently unable to
see them fully. It is possible to have these conditions prevail by way of
particular physical causes as well as by way of an extraordinary input or
as the working of wonder (karamah). Now, when the Qur'an and Hadith
have not determined any particular reason for it, debating it with hollow
conjectures is futile. Preferring this approach, Tafsir Mazhari cites Ibn
Abi Shaibah, Ibn al-Mundhir and Ibn Abi Hatim in support. They have
reported an event relating to Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4$£> who
says: 'we waged a Jihad against Byzantine forces in the company of
Sayyidna Mu'awiyah 4^s> which is known as the battle of al-Madiq
(j-^Jt). On this trip, we passed through the site of the Cave of the People
of Kahf. The Qur'an mentions it. Sayyidna Mu'awiyah wanted to go into
the Cave and see the bodies of the People of Kahf. Sayyidna Ibn Abbas
said, 'let us not do so because Allah Ta'ala has already prohibited
someone better than you from seeing them, that is, the Rasul of Allah.'
Then, he recited this very verse: jU^I* (If you had a look at them,
you would have fled from them and would have been filled with awe of
them - 18). [This tells us that, in the sight of Sayyidna Abdullah ibn
'Abbas, the address in cJJkl J (If you had a look) was to the Holy Prophet]
But, Sayyidna Mu'awiyah did not accept his opinion [perhaps, because
he may have taken the address as being to common people and not to
the Holy Prophet «§§. Or, it may be that the Qur'an has portrayed the
condition of the time when the People of Kahf were alive and asleep.
Now a long time had passed since they died. It was not likely that they
would still have the same atmosphere of awe around them]. However,
Sayyidna Mu'awiyah, with his position unchanged, sent a few men to
find out the facts. But, when they stepped into the Cave, Allah Ta'ala
sent a hot wind upon them because of which they could not see anything.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 19 - 20
594
(Mazhari) (This report was also referred earlier under 'The People of Kahf:
Place and Period')
Verses 19 - 20
lyiuii ■'•^jsJ ^IpI j^T, i^ii ^ ^ ^2jJ ji C»^> lL3
f - -
And similarly We raised them up so that they ask each
other. One of them said, "How long did you stay?" They
said, "A day, or part of a day." They said, 'Tour Lord
knows best how long you stayed." So, send one of you
with this silver (coin) of yours to the city and let him
look around which of the eatables are the purest and let
him bring you some food therefrom. And he must be po-
lite and must not let anyone know about you. [19] If they
know about you, they will force you to revert to their
faith and in that case, you will never find success. [20]
Commentary
The word: 2JUaST (kadhalik) in the first sentence is for comparison.
The purpose at this place is to describe the mutual likeness of two
events. One of these is the event of the long sleep of the People of Kahf
for an equally long period of time mentioned in the beginning of the
story under the verse: i'aJi* <^^\ j> £^ : "So, We veiled their
hearing (putting them to sleep) in the Cave for a number of years - 11."
The second event relates to the rising of these people from that long
drawn sleep - intact, healthy and fit despite the absence of any
energy-giving intake - and becoming wide awake. Both are alike in being
signs of the power of Allah Ta'ala. For this reason, when 'raising them
up' was mentioned in this verse, the word: divas' {kadhalik: 'And
similarly') was used to indicate that the way their sleep was not like the
habitual sleep of common people, very similarly, their rising too was
distinct from natural habit. Then, as for the next statement after that:
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 19 - 20
595
\JJlC*Q meaning 'so that they ask each other [as to how long the sleep
was],' it is not the reason of 'raising them up.' Instead, it is a mention of
a usual phenomenon. Therefore, the particle: (lam) in: \'Je.l~Q
(liyatasa'alu: so that they ask) has been identified as the lam of 'aqibah
(consequence) or sairurah (result) meaning that which naturally follows
as a sequel. (Abu Hayyan, al-Qurtubi)
In short, their long sleep was a Divine sign. Similarly, sitting up all
awake after hundreds of years - fit and healthy without usual nourish-
ment - was also another perfect Divine sign. And it was also Divinely in-
tended that they too should come to know that they have been sleeping
through hundreds of years, therefore, it began with questions asked
between each other and ended at the incident mentioned in the next
verse: U^pIiAJa^J (And in this way We made them known - 21). It means
that the people of the city knew their secret and, despite the difference
in determining the period of their stay, everyone believed that they had
been sleeping in the Cave for a long period of time.
Given in: jn£ (One of them said - 19) is the detail of what was
said briefly at the beginning of the story (12) - that they differed about
the period of their stay in the Cave and that one of them did say the
right thing. According to this detail, one person from among the People
of the Cave ventured to pose the question as to how long did they sleep.
Then, came the response from some that said, 'a day, or part of a day' -
because, these people had entered the Cave in the morning and when
they woke up, it was evening. Therefore, they thought, that was the day
they had entered the Cave and the duration of their sleep was just about
a day. But, some from among these very people realized that, perhaps,
this was not the day they had entered the Cave. If so, who knows how
many days have gone by? Therefore, they decided to let this particular
knowledge about the event rest with Allah. By saying: jJaJ £j jJvj
(Your Lord knows best how long you stayed - 19), they dismissed this de-
bate as unnecessary and turned their attention to the need of the hour,
that is, to send a man to the city to bring some food from there.
The word: fcijUJi (al-madinah) in the phrase: J[ (ila al-madinah:
to the city) proves at least this much that there used to be a big city close
to the Cave where they had stayed. In his Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, Abu
Hayyan has said that the name of the city at the time the People of Kahf
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 19 - 20
596
left was Ifsus and now, the name was Tarsus. Al-Qurtubi has said in his
Tafsir that during the time idol-worship and ignorance prevailed in this
city, its name was Ifsus. But, when the believers of that time, that is, the
followers of Sayyidna Maslh SSBl, overtook it, they renamed it as
Tarsus.
The word: '^Jy. (with this silver [coin] of yours - 19) tells us that
these good men had also brought some money with them when they
came to the Cave. From here we know that the procurement and man-
agement of essential expenditures in life is not contrary to the norms of
Zuhd (abstention from worldly desires) and Tawakkul (trust in Allah).
(Al-Bahr al-Muhit)
The word: ^'j (azka) in: 0£= Jf "j 1$ (which are the purest - 19) means
what is clean and pure. According to the Tafsir of Ibn Jubayr, it denotes
Halal food. They were alert to the need for such precaution because at
the time they had left the city, people used to slaughter animals in the
name of idols and that was what they sold in the market. Therefore,
they stressed upon the man going out to bring food only after making
sure that it was Halal.
Ruling
This tells us that eating food in any city, bazaar or hotel, where most
of the food available is Haram, is not permissible without prior investiga-
tion.
The word: <J*-j (rajm) in: means 'they will stone you to death
- 19.' It will be recalled that the king had warned them - before they went
to the Cave - that they will be killed if they kept adhering to their pre-
sent faith. This verse tells us that a renegade in their faith used to be
punished by being stoned to death in which everyone participated, ex-
pressed collective anger and lent a hand in killing him.
Perhaps, the punishment for adultery committed by a married man
or woman by stoning to death, as proposed in the Shari'ah of Islam, may
be aimed at exposing the one guilty of this abominable act at the cost of
all norms of modesty and propriety. The execution of the culprit was to
remain public with everyone joining in so that two things were ensured -
let that disgrace be at collective level, and let all Muslims express their
wrath practically so that no one dares repeat this act of shame among
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 21
597
them.
The expression: jjfjb-f (So, send one of you - 19) tells us that the
group in the Cave picked up a man from among them to go to the city
and gave him the money to buy food which he would bring back.
Al-Qurtubi finds this significant. He quotes Ibn Khuwaizmandad and de-
scribes some rulings deduced from here.
Rulings
1. Partnership in capital is permissible - because, this amount was
shared by all.
2. Power of attorney or delegation of management is permissible in
capital, that is, one person can, as an authorized agent, disburse from
shared capital with the permission of others.
3. If a group of people shares food, it is permissible - though, individu-
al food intake usually differs with one eating less while the other, more.
Verse 21
uljj jr^p ij-ij' (t-Aj^i jj^ju^
And in this way We made them known to the people so
that they realize that Allah's promise is true and that
there is no doubt about the Hour. When they were dis-
puting among themselves in their matter, they said,
"Erect a building over them. Their Lord knows them
best." Said those who prevailed in their matter, "We will
certainly make a masjid (mosque) over them." [21]
Commentary
Described in this verse which opens with the words:
(And in this way We made them known) is the disclosure of the secret of
the People of Kahf before the residents of the city. Along with it given
there is a view of His wisdom, and of the belief in the Hereafter and the
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 21
598
Last Day when the dead will rise again, and that they will ultimately be-
lieve in it. How this came about has been mentioned briefly in Tafsir
al-Qurtubi as follows:
The secret of the People of Kahf:
How did the people of the city learn about it?
When the People of Kahf went out, the Mushrik king Daqyanus, the
oppressive ruler of that city died. Centuries went by. Then, it was taken
over by people who were pure monotheists. Their king was a righteous
man (whose name has been given as Baidusis in Tafsir Mazhari with ref-
erences to historical narratives). During his time, it so happened that dif-
ferences became rampant on the issue of the dead rising again on the
day of Qiyamah. One sect rejected the possibility of human bodies rising
again after the process of decomposition, disintegration and dispersal as
scattered particles all over the world. Baidusis, the king of the time,
started worrying about ways to dispel these doubts. When nothing
worked, he got into ragged clothes, sat down on a heap of ash and
prayed to Allah. Lamenting and pleading earnestly, he said, 'O Allah,
now it is up to Thee to make things work out in a way that the belief of
my people gets corrected and they take to the right path.' On one side
was this king engaged in his plaint and prayer while, on the other side,
Allah Ta'ala arranged to have his supplication answered in His own
way. The People of Kahf woke up. They sent one of their men (reportedly
named Tamlikha) to the city bazaar to buy food. He went to a shop and
paid for the food he bought in the form of a silver coin dating back to the
time of king Daqyanus who reigned there three hundred years ago. The
shopkeeper was taken aback. Where did this coin come from? What peri-
od does it belong to? He was confused. He showed it to other shopkeep-
ers. Everyone said that the man had struck some treasure and was there
with a coin from it. This man told them that nothing of that kind had
happened to him and the coin was his own.
The shopkeepers detained him and produced him before the king. As
said earlier, this king was a righteous man of Allah. It is said that he
was aware of the old state treasure house and in its archaeological sec-
tion he had also seen the tablet inscribed on which there was a list of the
names of the People of Kahf along with the description of the incident of
their escape. According to some, the cruel king Daqyanus was the one
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 21
599
who had ordered that such a tablet should be inscribed to declare them
as proclaimed offenders, to preserve their names and addresses and to
have them arrested on sight. Some other reports say that there were peo-
ple in the royal court who disapproved of idol-worship by heart and took
the People of Kahf as votaries of truth. But, they did not have the cou-
rage to declare it openly. What they did was to have this tablet inscribed
to be kept as memorabilia. The name of this tablet was Raqim because
of which the People of Kahf were also called the People of Raqim.
So, this king knew something about this event and at that time he
was busy praying to Allah that He would somehow make his people be-
lieve that making dead bodies rise again was not beyond His most per-
fect power.
Therefore, when he inquired into the background of Tamlikha, he
was convinced that the man was one of the People of Kahf. He said that
he used to pray to Allah in the hope that He would somehow make him
fortunate enough to meet the people who had run away from Daqyanus
for the sake of their faith. Now that Allah had perhaps heard his prayer,
he was grateful. May be there is, in this event, some decisive proof that
makes people believe in the rising of the dead. After saying this, he
asked this man to take him to the Cave from where he had come.
The king arrived there with a retinue of people from the city. When
the Cave came close, Tamlikha asked the king to wait there for a while
so that he could go in and inform his companions about the situation. He
would tell them that the king was there to meet them along with his peo-
ple and that the king was a believer, a monotheist and so were his peo-
ple. If he failed to do that, and the king appeared there unannounced, it
was likely that they might take him to be their enemy like the previous
one. When Tamlikha went in the Cave, he related the whole story before
his companions. They were pleased. They greeted the king showing due
respect for him. Then they returned to their Cave. And as most narra-
tives have it, when Tamlikha related the whole story before his compan-
ions, they died and could not meet the king. At this stage, Abu Hayyan
has reported a narrative in al-Bahr al-Muhit which says that after the
meeting, the People of the Cave took leave of the king and the visiting ci-
tizens and went into the Cave. It was at that time that Allah Ta'ala sent
death to them. Allah knows best the reality as it is.
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 21
600
However, the people of the city now had before them a marvel of Di-
vine power manifested so decisively and clearly. They came to believe in
the working of that power. They saw living human beings kept alive for
three hundred years without food and things essential in life. And then,
they also saw them raised intact, healthy and fit after having been kept
asleep for such a long time. With all this in view, why should it be at all
difficult for that power to make these bodies come alive after having met
their death? Through this event, their perception that the resurrection of
bodies was a far out proposition stood refuted. They now realized that
taking the Power of the master of the universes on the analogy of the
power of human beings was an act of ignorance by itself.
A hint was made towards this very aspect in the words: *lJl jijt)lT^Ii3
s-djV of, ji- (so that they realize that Allah's promise is true and
that there is no doubt about the Hour). It means, Allah raised the
People of Kahf after having kept them asleep for a long time so that
others realized that His promise to raise the dead on the Last Day of
Qiyamah was true, and that there was no doubt about the coming of the
Qiyamah.'
People differed after the death of Ashab al-Kahf
As for the holiness of the People of Kahf, everyone agreed about that
and thought of making a memorial for them close to the Cave. However,
there was a difference of opinion on the nature of the building. Some re-
ports tell us that idol-worshippers, still left in the city, also used to visit
the site. They proposed that it should be a public welfare building. But,
the king and the official in his government were believers who played a
dominant role in public affairs. They proposed that they should make a
mosque over there so that it serves as a memorial to them and also be-
comes the cause of saving people from idol-worship in the future. At this
place in the Qur'an, the reference to this difference of opinion is hemmed
in by the sentence: '^>ps\'^j (Their Lord knows them best).
Regarding the meaning of this sentence, TafsTr al-Bahr al-Muhlt has
mentioned two probabilities. (1) This was said by the same people from
the city present there, because when a memorial was proposed after
their death, people thought of inscribing a tablet mentioning the names
and the details about the people of the Cave for the memory of whom the
building was to be dedicated. And so they started talking variously
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 22
601
about the background details concerning the People of Kahf. In the end,
when their differences remained unresolved, they said: ^46 (their
Lord knows them best). After saying that, they turned to the main job at
hand which was raising a building in their memory. Those who were
dominant decided to make a mosque. (2) Then, the probability that this
was said by Allah Ta'ala also exists here as it warns people who in-
dulged in mutual disputations around baseless issues during that time.
They are being told here that they do not know the reality and they do
not have the sources to arrive at that knowledge. Why, then, would they
waste their precious time in futile argumentation? Then, it is also pos-
sible that the warning was beamed at Jews and others who used the
crutch of this event to indulge in baseless debates during the blessed
time of the Holy Prophet Pure and High is Allah who knows best.
Ruling
This event tells us that making a masjid for Salah near the graves of
men of Allah is no sin. As for tbe Hadith in which words of curse have ap-
peared against those who make the graves of prophets a masjid, it
means making the graves as such a place of sajdah or prostration -
which is, by consensus, Shirk, and Ifaram. (Mazhari)
Verse 22
4rr> U»-l C... a 7.>..j
Some will say, "Three, the fourth of them being their
dog," and some will say, "Five, the sixth of them being
their dog, just making conjectures." And others will say,
"Seven, the eighth of them is their dog." Say, "My Lord
knows best about their number." No one knows them
except a few, so do not argue about them except an
apparent argumentation. And do not ask anyone of
these about them. [22]
Commentary
The verse opens with the word: 'd'j'yZ- (sayaqulun: Some will say).
SHrahAl-Kahf : 18 : 22
602
Who are these people who will say? There are two probabilities therein.
(1) They could be the people who had differed among themselves during
the time of the People of Kahf about their name and lineage, already
mentioned in the previous verse. Out of these very people, some had
made the first statement, some others, the second and still others, the
third. (Mentioned in al-Bahr al-Muhit from al-Mawardi)
(2) The second probability is that the pronoun in 'sayaqulun' could
be reverting back to the Christians of Najran who had argued with the
Holy Prophet $H about the number of the People of Kahf. They had three
sects among them. One sect was called Malkaniyah. They made the first
statement about the number, that is, gave the number as three. The sec-
ond sect was Ya'qubiyah. They went by the second statement, that is,
they were five. The third sect was Nasturiyah. They made the third
statement, saying that they were seven. However, some said that this
third statement was that of Muslims. What finally happened was that
the third statement turned out to be true as it appears from the hint
given by the Qur'an*, and the word of the Holy Prophet «§§. (Al-Bahr
al-Muhit)
The use of the conjunction u;au>:(and) in: J^ftfj (iva thaminuhum: and
the eighth of them) is worth noticing here. At this place, three state-
ments have been reported about the number of the People of Kahf -
three, five and seven - and after each, their dog has been counted. But,
no conjunction 'waw' has been introduced in between their number and
the count of the dog in the first two statements. The sentence: 14*<!j
(Three, the fourth of them being their dog) and the sentence: tl*
(•i?^ f4-"^ (Five, the sixth of them being their dog) appear without that
conjunction 'waw.' But, the arrangement is different in the third state-
ment. Here, the word: lil- (Seven) is followed by a connective 'waw' at-
tached to the text of: ^S'^lj (and the eighth of them is their dog).
Giving its reason, commentators say that early Arabs used to count
up to seven digits, after which the number that followed was counted as
separate, similar to its present counterpart, the number 9 where units
end and the tens begin. Therefore, while counting from three to seven,
*. The hint is that the former two views about their number have been termed by the
Qur'an as 'conjectures' while the third view has appeared without such a comment.
(Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 22
603
they would not use the connective 'waw.' To give a number after seven,
they would state it separately with the help of a connective 'waw' - and
for this reason, this 'waw' (and) was called the 'waw' (and) of 'thamari
(eight). (Mazhari and others)
The names of the People of Kahf
The fact of the matter is that the names of the People of Kahf do not
stand proved authentically from any Sahih Hadith. Names given in exe-
getical and historical reports differ. The closest out of these is the report
given on the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4<k> by al-Tabara-
ni in al-Mu'jim al-Ausat with sound chains of narrators. The names
given there are:
Muksalmina \±SJL£>
Tamlikha U^ili
Martunis 'o-j'^'J*
Sanunis ^
Sarinunis ^ y>jC
Dhu Niwas ,^1 y ji
Ka'astitiunis ^ J.,U,W...«s'
Basic rule in debatable matters: Avoid long-drawn
argumentation
Referring to the animated efforts to determine the number of the Peo-
ple of Kahf, and other matters, the text says: o-^.Vj^^^frl^VijUijl^i
i-^-l p44 (So do not argue about them except [with] an apparent argu-
mentation. And do not ask anyone of these about them). The rule of con-
duct, a golden legacy of the Qur'an, taught in these two sentences to the
Holy Prophet Ȥt are, in fact, significant guiding principles for the
learned among the Muslim community. The thing to do when difference
arises on any issue is to state what is necessary clearly. If people, even
after that, elect to pursue a course of unnecessary debate, one should
offer cursory comments in the light of the earlier presentation and con-
clude the debate. Any effort to dig deeper to affirm one's claim or to
make the extra effort to refute the assertion of debaters should be
avoided - for nothing good would really come out of it. Moreover, any fur-
ther prolongation of the debate and altercation would result in uncalled
for waste of time as well as pose the danger of mutual bickering.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 23 - 26
604
The second line of guidance given in the other sentence is that the op-
timum information given to him through Divine revelation about the Peo-
ple of Kahf should be taken as perfectly sufficient and satisfactory for all
practical purposes. Let him not worry about finding more and asking oth-
ers. As for asking others, it could have another aspect too. May be, the
question asked is to expose their ignorance or to disgrace them. This too
would be contrary to the high morals prophets have. Therefore, restraint
was placed on asking both kinds of questions, either for additional inves-
tigation, or to prove the addressee ignorant and disgrace him.
Verses 23 - 26
And never say about anything, "I am going to do this to-
morrow," [23] unless (you say - 'if) Allah wills.' And re-
member your Lord if you forget, and say, "I hope my
Lord will lead me to what is closer, than this, in guid-
ance." [24]
And they stayed in their Cave for three hundred years
and added nine. [25]
Say, "Allah knows best how long they stayed. To Him be-
longs the unseen of the heavens and the earth - how well
He sees and how well He hears! They have no supporter
other than Him and He lets no one share His authority."
[26]
Commentary
The story of Ashab al-Kahf is due to end on the four verses cited
above. In the first two of these, the Holy Prophet ;fg and his Ummah has
been taught to say 'Insha Allah Ta*ala' along with the promise or affirma-
tion of doing something in the future. Because, who knows if one does or
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 23 - 26
605
does not live, and even if one does, will one be able to do or not to do
that? Therefore, a believer should be confident about it in his or her
heart, and confess to it verbally as well that in the event of making a
commitment to do something next day, what will be said will be: 'If Allah
Ta'ala wills, I shall do this thing tomorrow.' This is what the saying of In-
sha'Allah means.
In the third verse (25), a decision has been given on a controversy.
This was a debate in which people had held different opinions during the
time of the People of Kahf, and equally different were the sayings of the
Jews and Christians of the contemporary period about it, that is, the pe-
riod of time they kept sleeping in the Cave. It was stated in the verse
that those were three hundred and nine years. This is, so to say, a clarifi-
cation of the statement made briefly at the beginning of the story: Q'J^i
'JL~> *-4^' Jt r^,i( IP- (So We veiled their hearing [putting them to
sleep] in the Cave for a number of years - 11).
After that, those who still differ with it have been warned once again
that they are not the ones who know the reality of things as they are.
The One who knows it all is none else but Allah with whom rests the
knowledge of all that is unseen in the heavens and the earth. He is All
Hearing. He is All Seeing. The time duration of three hundred nine
years given by Him should be enough for their satisfaction.
Saying 'Insha' Allah' on doing something in the future
The background of the revelation of the first two verses has been
reported in Lubab from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4s§k> in the
following manner. When the people of Makkah acting as coached by the
Jews, asked the Holy Prophet ?§t about the story of Ashab al-Kahf etc.,
he promised to answer that next day without having said InshaAllah.
The least shortcoming issuing forth from the close ones brings some or
the other notice of caution. Therefore, no revelation came for the next
fifteen days. Naturally, the Holy Prophet ijjji was grieved and the
Mushriks of Makkah had their opportunity to laugh and ridicule. After
this interval of fifteen days, when the answer to the questions asked was
revealed, these two verses were revealed along with it as a measure of
guidance. They told him that, should he need to say something about
what he was going to do the next day, he should invariably affirm it by
saying InshaAllah, for everything depends on the intention and will of
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 23 - 26
606
Allah Ta'ala. These two verses, it will be noted, have been introduced at
the end of the story of the People of Kahf.
Ruling
Firstly, these two verses (23,24) tell us that saying Insha Allah in the
given situation is mustahabb (recommended). Secondly, they tell us that,
should this part of the statement be left unsaid inadvertently, then, one
may say it at the time one remembers. This injunction relates to the par-
ticular matter for which these verses have been revealed. It means that
the purpose is simply to say this word to invoke Divine blessing and to
confess to one's servitude and not to make the statement contingent or
conditional. Therefore, it does not follow from here that one would do the
same in buying and selling transactions and contracts where conditions
are imposed and on this rests the contract between parties. Is it possible
to impose a condition whenever one remembers later in case one had for-
gotten to include the condition at the time of signing the original
contract? The difference of some jurists exists in this issue details of
which appear in books of Fiqh.
As for the period of sleep in the Cave given as three hundred nine
years in the third verse (27), this statement concerning the time dura-
tion, as evident from the sequential arrangement of the Qur'an, is but
from Allah Ta'ala. Ibn Kathir has declared this to be the position of the
majority of commentators, earlier and later. Abu Hayyan and al-Qurtubi
have also adopted this view. But, they have also reported another saying
from Qatadah and others. It holds that this statement of three hundred
nine years is also the saying of some of those who had differed and that
the saying of Allah was what was said later: \'JJ ll jUil Jill (Allah knows
best how long they stayed - 26). The reason is, had the earlier statement
giving the duration as three hundred nine years been the word of Allah,
there would have been no occasion for saying: ll JUpI *h\ (Allah knows
best how long they stayed) after that. But, the majority of commentators
have said that both these sentences are the word of Allah. The first one
describes reality as it is. The second one warns those who differ with it.
They have been told that once the statement giving the duration has
come from Allah, accepting it is mandatory. Since He is the One who re-
ally knows, trying to differ with Him on the basis of mere conjectures
and opinions is (to make an understatement) unreasonable.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 23 - 26
607
The question that arises here is about the manner in which the Holy
Qur'an has described the duration of stay. First it mentions three hun-
dred years. After that, it has said that added to those three hundred
there are nine. The number three hundred nine was not given initially.
According to commentators, there is a reason for it. Since the .Jews and
Christians followed the Solar Calendar, their count remained three hun-
dred years. And since Islam goes by the Lunar Calendar in which three
more years are added every hundred years, therefore, three hundred
years of Solar Calendar become nine more years in accordance with the
Lunar Calendar. It was to tell the difference between the two years that
this expressive diction was employed.
Yet another question arises here about the People of Kahf. During
their time and then within the blessed period of the Holy Prophet jff , the
Jews and Christians had their differences about two things - the number
of the People of Kahf and the duration of their sleep in the Cave. The
Qur'an does describe both. However, it has done so with a difference.
The number was not mentioned explicitly. Rather, only a hint has been
given by not refuting the view which was correct. But, the fixed duration
was declared in very clear words: CLs, Ijilijlj 'J*~? aiu eJU 'J> \'J~>'j (And
they stayed in their Cave for three hundred years and added nine -25).
The reason is that this very remarkable diction of the Qur'an strongly
suggests that this debate on the number of the people of Kahf is virtual-
ly useless. No worldly or religious issue relates to or depends on it. Yes,
this unusual sleep for such a long period of time, being healthy and fit
without food and drink and then sitting up in good shape after such a
long time is certainly a working model of Resurrection. That there is a
Day of Judgement and that there is a Hereafter can be argued on this ba-
sis. Therefore, the period of sleep was stated very clearly.
People who deny the extraordinary miracles, or people who are in the
habit of explaining them away overawed by the objections of modern day
Jewish and Christian orientalists, have not spared even the Qur'an. For
example, in the case of this verse (25), they have tried to use the explana-
tion of Qatadah as a prop to reject the duration of three hundred nine
years as the saying of those very people who were differing among them-
selves. But, they have erred. The statement: (^~~» (for a number of
years - 11) which appears in an earlier sentence of the Qur'an cannot be
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 27 - 31
608
called the saying of anyone other than Allah Ta'ala! To prove the miracu-
lous nature of the event even this much is sufficient that someone re-
mains asleep for years and years and then rises and sits up all intact, fit
and alive. Allah knows best.
Verses 27-31
^ of Mi > y & ^ j
J X &s st J X J s s J ' s s ,s J J f y J X J
Ofj^i s.LZ (y>J J*j ^ta^ Vhj oy>) Jl5 j
. *, ■> X s-i't - '. -> s s ' j i' J X\ J''., X 3 '
LLj t_-JO 0r?JJL-' H£ Oj^J j4>^\ j^xJ
f*t ^i]J^] J* H£ tfjr-'lj u"^" CS!
And recite what has been revealed to you of the Book of
your Lord. There is no one to change His words and you
will never find a refuge beside Him. [27]
And keep yourself content with those who call their
Lord morning and evening, seeking His pleasure, and
let not your eyes overlook them seeking the splendor of
the worldly life. And do not obey the one whose heart
We have made heedless of Our remembrance, and who
has followed his desire and whose behavior has ex-
ceeded the limits. [28]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 27 - 31
609
And say, 'The truth is from your Lord. Now, whoever so
wills may believe and whoever so wills may deny."
Surely, We have prepared for the unjust a fire, whose
tent envelops them. And if they beg for help, they shall
be helped with water like oily dregs scalding the faces.
And vile is the drink and evil is the Fire as a
resting-place. [29] As for those who believe and do
righteous deeds - of course, We do not waste the reward
of those who are good in deeds. [30] Those are the ones
for whom there are eternal gardens the rivers flowing
beneath them. They will be adorned therein with
bracelets of gold, and they will be dressed in green
garments made of fine silk and thick silk, reclining
therein on couches. Excellent is the reward and
beautiful is the Garden as a resting- place. [31]
Commentary
Da'wah and Tabligh admit of no discrimination
Some events have been mentioned in the background of the revela-
tion of the verse: jX—L'^Uij (And keep yourself content - 28). It is possible
that all of them became the cause of this instruction. Al-Baghawi reports
that 'Uyainah ibn Hisn al-Fazari, the chief of Makkah paid a visit to the
Holy Prophet ?§|. Sitting there with him was Sayyidna Salman al-Farisi
4s£> who was one of the poor Sahabah. His dress was tattered and his
looks, that of a derwish. Then, there were some other poor and humble
people like him sitting within the gathering. 'Uyainah said, 'these are
the people who stop us from coming to you and listening to you. We can-
not sit with such broken-down people. You should remove them from
your gathering, or you should, at the least, have one separate gathering
for us and another, for them.'
Ibn Marduwayh reports on the authority of Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn
'Abbas 4^> that Umaiyyah ibn Khalaf al-jumahi advised the Holy Proph-
et that he should not have poor and broken-down Muslims as those
close to him. Instead of that, he should prefer to have the chiefs of Mak-
kah and the Quraysh tribe with him. If these people embraced the relig-
ion brought by him, it will advance the cause of religion.
Pursuant to events of this nature, came the Divine instruction that
firmly stopped him from accepting their advice. Not only that he should
not remove them from his company, in fact, the command given reads:
(wasbir nafsak: translated as 'and keep yourself content'). If
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 27 - 31
610
translated literally, it could mean 'keep yourself tied with them,' not in
the sense of not leaving them anytime, but meaning that he should at-
tend to and relate to these very people, seeking their advice in essential
matters and working in association with them alone. Why should he do
that and what was the wisdom behind it? The words that follow spell the
reason out. They call their Lord morning and evening, remembering Him
under all conditions. And what they do is exclusively for the good pleas-
ure of Allah. All these conditions around them are conditions that at-
tract the help and support of Allah Ta'ala. And such are the people to
whom comes the help of Allah. So, let them not worry about the loss of
worldly support for the final victory shall be theirs.
The reason why he was prevented from accepting the advice of the
Quraysh chiefs has been given towards the end of the verse. It was said
that their hearts were heedless of the remembrance of Allah, everything
they did was subservient to their physical desires and these conditions
guaranteed that they would stand alienated far from the mercy and sup-
port of Allah Ta'ala.
At this point, someone may doubt that this advice was reasonably
practicable. A separate gathering for them would have not hurt. In fact,
it would have made it easier to convey the message of Islam to them and
equally easier for them to accept it. But, the creation of such a division
would have amounted to seating the rebellious rich on a pedestal of hon-
or, an action that could have broken the hearts of poor Muslims or damp-
ened their courage. Allah Ta'ala, in His ultimate wisdom, would not put
up with anything like this. Instead of that, the ground rule of Da'wah
and Tabligh given by Him was that there should be no discrimination or
distinction against or for anyone in it. Allah knows best.
Ornaments for the People of Jannah
It has been mentioned in verse 31: l^i o'J^4 (They will be adorned ther-
ein) that men inmates of Jannah will also be adorned with bracelets of
gold. The question it may bring up is that wearing ornaments is neither
becoming for men, nor can these be called beauty and embellishment in
any relative sense. If bracelets were put on them in Jannah, may be they
make them look awful.
The answer is that embellishment and beauty are subservient to
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 32 - 44
611
practice or custom as recognized in a society. What is considered to be
embellishment and beauty in one country or region could more than
often be detested in other countries and regions. And this could be the
other way round as well. Similarly, something is taken to be an embel-
lishment in a given period of time. Comes another time and it becomes a
blemish. When ornaments and silk dresses will come to be established
as embellishment and beauty for men of Jannah too, no one is going to
feel strange with it there. That which puts restraints on us here is a law
of this world which stipulates that it is not permissible for men to wear
any ornament of gold, even a ring or chain for watch made of gold. Simi-
larly, silk clothes are not permissible for men. This will not be the law of
Jannah. That is a universe of existence separate from this entire uni-
verse of our experience. It cannot be imagined on the analogy of anyth-
ing in and around us on this basis alone.
Verses 32 - 44
CjI {y^stJi\ 1x15/ ^/t)> ^jj Ldi^-j (J3^ ^ o g •ai->-j
1 JjI o JJ* ICj ol jlsl C JlS £ j^JlI? ^ij '<uir
J J AUljA UXJ ^tv^ j d-u |t-> <ijaj y
^^oSi s.L«_»*JI L)L^>- I g Jp j^J-^ji J dJ-Xc>r £jA 1 ^J^- y^Ji
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 32 - 44
612
'cP 'A ^ IXh P 1^3* yj&j te'/J* J*
it. ,*'-!.■» *f * ft' i.**" <- •» ' |i
And give them an example. There were two men; We
gave one of them two gardens of grapes and We sur-
rounded them both with date-palms and placed tillage
between them. [32] Both the gardens brought forth their
fruit and suppressed nothing from it and We caused a
stream to flow through them. [33]
And he had wealth. So, he said to his companion while
conversing with him, "I am greater than you in wealth
and stronger in manpower." [34] And he entered his gard-
en while he was unjust to himself. He said, "I do not
think that this will ever perish [35] and I do not think
that the Hour is to come. And even if I am sent back to
my Lord, I will surely find a better place than this to re-
turn to." [36] Said his companion as he was conversing
with him, "Do you disbelieve in Him who created you
from dust, then from a drop, then He fashioned you into
a man? [37] As for me, I believe the fact that Allah is my
Lord and I do not associate anyone with my Lord. [38]
And why, when you entered your garden, did you not
say, '(Everything is) as Allah wills. There is no power ex-
cept with Allah'? If you see me less than you in wealth
and children, [39] then, I hope my Lord will give me
(what is) better than your garden and send to yours a
punishment from the heavens and it becomes a barren
land." [40] Or, its water becomes deep-sunk so that you
will never be able to search it out. [41] And its produce
was struck by destruction from all sides and he stood
wringing his hands (in anguish) over what he had in-
vested therein while it was fallen down on its trellises
and he was saying, "I wish I had not ascribed any part-
ner to my Lord!" [42] And there were no supporters who
could come to his help, other than Allah, nor was he
able to help himself. [43] Here is that the power of protec-
tion rests with Allah - The True One. He is the best in re-
warding and best in requiting. [44]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 32 - 44
613
Commentary
The word: ^> (thamar) in: '<J £>15~> (And he had wealth - 34) means
the fruit of trees as well as wealth, in an absolute sense. At this place,
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4§e>, Mujahid and Qatadah have taken it in the
later sense (Ibn Kathir) According to the Lexicon, al-Qamus, this word is
used to denote the fruit of the tree and wealth of all kinds. This tells us
that not only did he own gardens and farms, he also had gold, silver and
other luxuries. Even his words reported by the Qur'an: u (I am
greater than you in wealth -34) also express the same sense. (Ibn Kathir)
About the statement: JiU ^fSySl Hit ;£i£ : "[Everything is] as Allah
wills. There is no power except with Allah," it has been reported in
Shu'ab al-'Iman on the authority of Sayyidna Anas 4§e> that the Holy
Prophet ?§| said, "whoever sees something, likes it - and says 'masha'M-
lahu la quwwata ilia bil-lah' - nothing will harm it (that is, what he
likes will stay protected).' And it appears in other reports, 'whoever re-
cites this kalimah when he likes something he sees, it will stay protected
against the evil eye.'
The gist of the arguments of these two persons, as explained by
Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanavi in Khulasa-e-Tafsir
These verses have described the event of two persons one of whom
had a lot of wealth and, proud of it, he refused to accept that there is any
life after death, and if there is one, he claimed, he will be given more
wealth and reward therein. His argument was that if Allah was not
pleased with him, he would not have this amount of wealth in this
world.
The other person, though less than him in wealth, was a true believ-
er. He refuted the argument of the former one by saying that the worldly
wealth is not a sign of one's being close to Allah, because the worldly ben-
efits are given by Allah, in one way or the other, even to the disbelievers
and sinful persons, rather to the snakes, scorpions and beasts. It is a hor-
rible mistake to presume that they are the signs of one's being approved
by Allah. Therefore, neither your wealth is the proof of your behaviour
being approved by Allah, nor my lesser wealth is a proof of disapproval
by Him. Allah's approval or disapproval depends on one's faith and
deeds alone and not on the amount of wealth one has.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 45 - 49
614
The word: uCi- (husbana) in verse 40 has been explained by Qatadah
as 'punishment' in an absolute sense, by Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4^e> as 'fire'
and by some as 'stoning.' As for what appears after that in the Qur'an:
34r' (And its produce was struck by destruction from all sides - 42), it
obviously means that some major calamity hit his gardens, wealth and
things of luxury reducing everything to ruins. The Qur'an does not men-
tion any particular calamity explicitly. It appears that, some fire came
down from the skies and burnt the whole thing - as it appears in the Taf-
sTr of 'husbari by Sayyidna Ibn Abbas who has explained it as 'fire.' And
Allah knows best.
Verses 45 - 49
* I d«- \' * I'll --. i i-' i,* \*t, *J ,* J , * * si <t .•'vii-' I <
js jlp j is j * jj-^ ^sr-* ^stfi^ u^j^1
JUsfJ! <$n), _^>LJ H'jJ -^f j**1 C^>tlvaJl
^» jjbu frlS p&yU^j Ojjh JejV (JjJJ
{,4s s ,4 ' j 'S^'A' \' 'S * " 3 '.f ii V \" |J •* •* '
J fl^ J jl .tJ>OiJb>:- US U j^X£>r JJL) \Jua> dijj ^^Ip I ^Pj
*(rf>&- ijL> £ O^jj EL$-U*-t fyo^ls*^ j s^vs jiU^y
4^ ijb4 iJLj ^ j
And give them the example of the worldly life; it is like
water We sent down from the sky, then mingled with it
was the vegetation of the earth, and then it turned into
chaff that the winds blow about. And Allah has power
over everything. [45] Wealth and children are the embel-
lishment of the worldly life and the everlasting virtues
are better with your Lord in respect of reward and bet-
ter to hope for. [46]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 45 - 49
615
And (visualize) the Day We shall make mountains move
and you see the earth exposed and We shall gather them
together so as not to leave a single one of them. [47] And
they shall be presented lined-up, before your Lord. Lo!
You have come to Us just as We had created you at first.
Instead, you claimed that We will not have for you an ap-
pointed time. [48] And placed there would be the book
(of record), then you will see the guilty scared of what is
therein and saying, 'Woe to us! What a book is this! It
has missed nothing, minor or major, but has taken into
account. And they will find what they did all there. And
your Lord will not wrong anyone. [49]
Commentary
The meaning of 'everlasting virtues' ('al-baqyat al-salihaf - 34)
The Musnad of Ahmad, Ibn Hibban and Hakim have reported on the
authority of Sayyidna Abu Sa'id al-Khudri <*$k> that the Holy Prophet s|g
said, "Accumulate 'everlasting virtues' as much as you can." It was said,
"What are they?" He said, "Saying: V/J> Y/J&fa&'j^'fo
JJL. SlfSy (Pure is Allah. There is no god but Allah. All praise belongs to Al-
lah. Allah is great and there is no power and no strength except with Al-
lah). Hakim has called this Hadith - Sahih. And al-'Uqaili reports on the
authority of Sayyidna Nu'man ibn Bashir 4§e> that the Holy Prophet »H
said, ililj itll H\ Sll % jli JuiJlj jijl h^L (Pure is Allah and all praise be-
longs to Allah and there is no god but Allah and Allah is great): These
are the 'everlasting virtues.'" The same has been reported by al-Tabara-
ni from Sayyidna Sa'd ibn 'Ubadah ^Ugh. And the Sahih of Muslim and Tir-
midhi have reported on the authority of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^> that
the Holy Prophet g& said, "I like saying: #t & ill % & ^0 &
(Pure is Allah and all praise belongs to Allah and there is no god but
Allah and Allah is great) better than everything under the Sun."
Sayyidna Jabir 4§s> said, "Recite: jlilj VlSj* Y)Uji-Sf (la haula wa laquw-
wata ilia bil-lah: There is no power and there is no strength except with
Allah) a lot, because it removes ninety nine types of ailments out of
which anxiety is the least painful."
Thus, according to the Tafsir of 'everlasting virtues' in this verse by
Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4^>, Tkrimah and Mujahid, it means the very recita-
tion of these words. And Sa'id ibn Jubayr, Masruq and Ibrahim said that
'everlasting virtues' denote five daily prayers.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 45 - 49
616
And there is another report from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas which says
that 'al-baqyat al-salihat' or 'everlasting virtues' in this verse means
righteous deeds in a general sense. Included therein are the words men-
tioned above, and the five prayers, and all other righteous deeds as well.
This explanation has also been reported from early commentator
Qatadah. (Mazharl)
This also happens to be the drive of the meaning in terms of the
words of the Qur'an for these words literally convey the sense of the righ-
teous deeds that are to keep surviving. And it is obvious that all deeds
that qualify as righteous and sincere are abiding and everlasting in the
sight of Allah. Ibn Jarir and al-Qurtubi have preferred this particular
Tafsir.
Sayyidna Ali said, 'Cultivation is of two kinds. Wealth and chil-
dren are the cash crops of the mortal world while 'everlasting virtues'
are the deferred crops of the Hereafter.' Hasan al-Basri said, 'Everlast-
ing virtues are one's intention as the acceptance of righteous deeds de-
pends on it.'
'Ubaid ibn 'Umair -up aI)! said, 'Everlasting virtues are righteous
daughters for they are, for their parents, the greatest treasure-troves of
reward from Allah.' This is supported by a narration of Sayyidah
'A'ishah L^^l^j according to which the Holy Prophet has been
reported to have said, "I saw a man from my ummah under orders to be
taken to Hell. Thereupon, his righteous daughters clung to him and
started wailing and crying and plaintively supplicating: O Allah, spare
him for he was very kind to us in the mortal world and he worked very
hard to raise us in our family. Allah Ta'ala, in His mercy, forgave him.
(Qurtubi)
Visualize the Day of Resurrection
The address to everyone on that fateful Day of Qiyamah shall be: Ji3
tj* US' U^liU- (Lo! You have come to Us [empty-handed, without
any of those things you proudly possessed] just as We had created you at
first - 47). Al-Bukhari, Muslim and Tirmidhi report on the authority of
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4^> that the Holy Prophet «H once gave a Khutbah
in which he said, "O people! On the Day of Qiyamah, you will come walk-
ing bare-footed, bare-bodied, before your Lord and the one to be donned
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 45 - 49
617
with a dress first shall be Ibrahim, peace be on him." Hearing this, Sayyi-
dah 'A'ishah Jjl asked, 'Yd Rasulalldh, is it that all men and
women shall be naked, and seeing each other?' He said, "That day, every-
one will be gripped by such preoccupation and anxiety that no one will
have any occasion to cast a look towards any one - all eyes shall be
raised upwards."
According to al-Qurtubi, the statement appearing in a Hadith that
the dead will meet each other in Barzakh dressed in their shrouds is not
contradictory of this Hadith, because that is the case of Grave and Bar-
zakh (post-death ~ pre-resurrection state) while the present one con-
cerns the plains of Resurrection. And there are some Hadith reports to
the effect that the deceased person will rise on the Day of Resurrection
in the dress he or she was buried. Sayyidna 'Umar 4§e> said, 'Give good
kafn (shroud) to the deceased among you because they will rise on the
Last Day dressed in these.' Some commentators have interpreted the re-
port as relating to Shahids (martyrs who are buried in their dress).
Then, there are others who have said that it is possible that some people
rise dressed on the Day of Resurrection and some others, without it. In
this way, both kinds of reports conjoin. (Mazhan)
Recompense (al-jaza') is the Deed (al-'amal) itself
Towards the end of verse 49, it was said: l^»l>- (jL* £> (And they
will find what they did all there). Commentators generally explain its
sense by saying that they will find the recompense of their deeds present
there. My respected teacher, Maulana Sayyid Muhammad Anwar Shah
Kashmiri, used to say that there is no need for this interpretation here.
Countless Hadith narratives prove that these very deeds of the mortal
world will become the recompense - reward or punishment - of the Here-
after. Their forms will transform there. Righteous deeds will transform
into the blessings of Paradise and evil deeds will turn into the Hell-fire,
snakes and scorpions.
It appears in Ahadith that the wealth of those who do not pay Zakah
will come to them in the grave in the form of a big snake. The thing will
bite them saying, iiic \5T (and maluk: I am your wealth). The righteous
deed, transformed into an elegant human visitor will come to mollify
one's terrible loneliness in the grave. Sacrificial animals will provide the
ride over the Bridge of Sirat. Sins committed will be placed on top of
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 50 - 59
618
everyone's heads as their burdensome wherewithal on the Day of Resur-
rection.
About devouring what belongs to the orphans by unfair means, it
was said in the Qur'an: ljU ^-f»j£u 'j> o'Jz% tJl. (they only eat fire into their
bellies - 4:10). All such Qur'anic verses and Hadith narratives are gener-
ally interpreted as figures of speech. But, in the light of the view given
above, none of these need a figure of speech to explain. Everything stays
intrinsically real, as is.
The Qur'an has equated the unlawful consumption of an orphan's
property with fire. So, the reality is that it is nothing but fire even at
that time. But, in order to experience its effect, the condition is that one
must pass away from this mortal world. It is like someone calling a
matchbox by the name of fire, which is correct. But, in order that it be-
comes fire, it remains subject to the condition of friction. Similarly, if
someone says that petrol or gas is fire, he would be considered as right -
though, it would actually materialize only when the condition of being
touched by a tiny flame of fire is fulfilled.
The outcome is that one's deed - whatever good or bad one does in
the moral world - will take the form of reward and punishment in the
Hereafter. That will be a time when its marks of identification will be-
come different from that of the mortal world and take a form of its own.
And Allah alone knows best.
Verses 50 - 59
-> ^ ^ -> j > j * TV \j < s t -o J \ J ' ' ' '* ' * it
^^-L^JI L»j °" ji^-^j u^J^J
jvis pjbjf-li !^us-j ji-xiiS (js;\5 IjiU J^j ^jjj 4,o\$
uH- "• "i*ti "• J * J * i\ \" i - ' * J * \'\" ' > * \ » '* -
ijjyaJ jUJI J y j^ts^J) Ijj ^ot)> Laj^* [»-g-^rf Ul*?rj j»-gJ Ij-^^ci^j
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 50 - 59
619
VaJr f^ ^1 ttJy'l 'OlT, ^^o? u-^i
_ # /■
, j> f, >i .// Ci^-* — - -f, •» •» <-„f^-» •>(* if, ds> -> -«
JTi j^a ^\ jsj ^ \jjJo\ jSS J^)
i'i" I4, ' J /<: i' 's '' ' . " \' s\
t J «
And remember when We said to the angels, "Prostrate
before 'Adam." So, they prostrated themselves, all but
Iblis. He was of the Jinn, so he transgressed from the
command of your Lord. Is it then that you will take him
and his progeny as friends instead of Me while they are
enemy to you? Evil is he as substitute, for wrongdoers.
[50]
I did not make them witness the creation of the heavens
and the earth, nor their own creation. And I am not the
one to take those who mislead as helpers. [51] And the
Day He will say, "Call My 'partners' whom you took as
such." So, they will call them but they will not respond
to them and We will put a place of disaster between
them. [52] And the sinners will see the Fire, so they will
know that they are to fall into it and they will find no
way to bypass it. [53]
And indeed We have explained in this Qur'an every sub-
ject in various ways for the people. And man is most
quarrelsome of all things. [54]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 50 - 59
620
And nothing has prevented people from believing when
guidance came to them, and from seeking forgiveness
from their Lord but (their demand) that there should
come to them what used to come to the earlier peoples
or that the punishment should come to them face to
face. [55]
And We do not send the messengers but as bearers of
good tidings and warnings, and those who disbelieve
raise disputes with the false (arguments) so that they
may nullify the truth with it. And they have made My
signs and the warnings given to them a mockery. [56]
And who is more unjust than the one who was reminded
through the signs of his Lord but he turned away from
them and forgot what his own hands sent ahead. And
We have put covers on their hearts so that they do not
understand it, and deafness in their ears. And should
you call them to the right path, even then they will
never ever take to guidance. [57]
And your Lord is the Most Forgiving, the Master of Mer-
cy. If He seizes them for what they did, He would cause
their punishment to come soon. But, for them, there is
an appointed time from which they will never find a re-
fuge. [58]
And these towns We destroyed when they transgressed
and We made an appointed time for their destruction.
[59]
Commentary
The progeny of Iblis, and his descendants and followers
The word: (dhurriyyatah) in verse 50 indicates that Iblis
(Shaitan, Satan) has offspring, and a host of descendants and followers.
Some commentators have said that 'progeny' at this place means 'accom-
plices.' That the Shaitan has offspring from his loins is not necessary.
But, there is a Sahih Hadith which Humaidi has reported in Kitab
al-Jam' bain al-Sahihain on the authority of Sayyidna Salman al-Farisi
4^>. According to his narration, the Holy Prophet 5H told him, "do not be-
come like those who are the first to enter the bazaar (shopping centre),
or those who are the last to leave it, for the bazaar is a place where the
Shaitan has his eggs and offspring laid around." This would indicate
that the progeny of Shaitan spreads out in that manner - through what
is laid and hatched by him. After having presented this report, al-Qurtu-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
621
bi has said that the Shaitan has accomplices and armies is something es-
tablished by conclusive proofs - and as for the Shaitan having offspring,
a Sahih Hadith has appeared above. Allah knows best.
The statement: S'-^r ^21 'dCJy\ £)lS"j (And man is the most quarrel-
some of all things - 54) has been testified through a Hadith narrated by
Sayyidna 'Anas 4§e> in which the Holy Prophet 5§| has been reported to
have said, "On the day of Qiyamah, a man from among the disbelievers
will be brought forth. He will be asked, 'what was your response to the
messenger We had sent to you?' He will say, 'O my Lord, as for me, I did
believe in You and in Your messenger too and that I obeyed him in
everything I did.' Allah Ta'ala will say, here is your book of deeds before
you. All this you say is not there.' This man will say, 'I do not believe in
this book of deeds.' Allah Ta'ala will say, 'what about these angels of
Ours? They used to watch you. They bear witness against you.' This man
will say, 'I do not accept their testimony as well, nor do I know them, nor
have I seen them while I was doing what I did.' Allah Ta'ala will say, 'if
so, this Preserved Tablet (Jijis^Ji is before you. Written here too is
the same thing about you.' He will say, 'my Lord, have You granted me
asylum from injustice or have you not?' Allah Ta'ala will say, 'Of course,
you have your refuge against injustice with Us.' So then, he will say, 'O
my Lord, how can I accept the verdict of those unseen witnesses I am not
familiar with at all? As for me, I can only accept a witness that comes
from my own person.' At that time, his mouth will be sealed, and his
hands and feet will bear witness against his kufr and shirk. After that,
he will be released and thrown into the Hell. (The subject matter of this narra-
tive has been reported in Sahih Muslim, also from Sayyidna Anas 4$& - al-Qurtubi)
Verses 60 - 70
^ Cf. £-bJ *i <uiaJ ^> y> "t}\j ilj
^ hlaJ jJlS jUfJji ^JiS ijji^r -ill* <(-n)> i^l* j>*3>\
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
622
C^i n»>*t ^ i^jii J ^5 fir c aJ> 'Jii <,r> iJj^Ji
And when Musa said to his young man, "I shall not give
up until I reach the meeting point of the two seas or else
I shall go on for years. [60] So, when they reached the
meeting point of the two seas, they forgot their fish and
it made its way into the sea as in a tunnel. [61] When
they went further, he said to his young man, "Bring us
our morning meal; we have, indeed, had much fatigue
from this journey of ours." [62] He said, 'You see, when
we stayed at the rock, I forgot the fish. It was none but
Satan who made me forget it to tell you about it - and,
amazingly, it made its way into the sea." [63] He said,
'That was what we were looking for." So they returned,
retracing their footsteps. [64] Then they found one of
Our servants whom We blessed with mercy from Us and
whom We gave knowledge, a knowledge from Our own.
[65] Musa said to him, "May I follow you on (the undertak-
ing) that you teach me a bit of right knowledge you have
been given." [66] He said, "You can never afford to keep
patient while with me. [67] And how would you keep pa-
tient over something your comprehension cannot
grasp?" [68] He (Musa) said, "You will find me patient, if
Allah wills, and I shall not disobey any order from you."
[69] He said, "Well, if you follow me, do not ask me about
anything unless I, on my own initiative, tell you about
it." [70]
Commentary
In the description of this event referred to in: *Q J-^i Xi (And
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
623
when Musa said to his young man), the opening sentence of verse 60,
'Musa' means the famous prophet, Musa son of 'Imran ^M-Jl <ul* . The at-
tribution of this event to some other Musa by Nawf al-Bakali has been
sternly refuted by Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas 4§e> as reported in the
Sahih of al-Bukhari.
As for the word: j± (fata), it literally means a young man. When this
word is used as attributed to a particular person, it carries the sense of
his attendant or servant because it is usually a young and strong man
who is taken in for this kind of service in order that he could handle all
sorts of jobs. Incidentally, it also happens to be an article of good Islamic
etiquette that a servant or attendant should be addressed nicely, either
by his name, or an appellation such as 'young man.' The ground rule is
that even servants are not to be addressed as servants. At this place, the
attribution of 'fata is to Sayyidna Musa $sB\, therefore, it means Sayyid-
na Musa's attendant in service. It appears in Hadith narratives that the
name of this attendant was Yusha' son of Nun, son of Ifra'im, son of
Yusuf Some narratives identify him as the maternal nephew of
Sayyidna Musa $gjs&\. But, no categorical decision can be taken in this
matter. As for his name being Yusha' ibn Nun, that much stands proved
on the authority of sound narratives. However, there is no proof for the
rest of the antecedents. (Qurtubi)
The word: (majma' al-bahrayn) literally means every such
place where two waters meet - and it is obvious that they are many all
around the world. Exactly which place is meant by 'majma' al-bahrayn'
in this context? Since the Qur'an, and Hadith have not pinpointed it
precisely, therefore, sayings of commentators differ in terms of traces
and contexts. According to Qatadah, it signifies the meeting point of the
seas of Faris (Persia) and Rum. Ibn 'Atiyyah has identified a place near
Azerbaijan. Some point out to the confluence of the Gulf of 'Aqabah in
Jordan and the Red Sea (Sharm ash-Shaykh). Some others have said
that this place is located in Tanjah (Tangiers in North Africa). Sayyidna
'Ubayy ibn Ka'b reports that it is in Africa. Suddiyy gives its location
in Armenia. Some give its location at the meeting point of the sea of
Andulus (Gibraltar) and the Great Ocean (Atlantic). Allah knows best.
However, this much is clear that Allah Ta'ala had told Sayyidna Musa
$t~S the fixed geographical location of this place towards which he had
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
624
made his journey. (Qurtubi)
The Story of Sayyidna Musa (Moses) and Al-Khadir (Elias)
Details of this event appear in the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim.
There, according to a narration of Sayyidna Ubaiyy ibn Ka'b 4^>, the
Holy Prophet 5§§ has been reported to have said: "Once when Musa <$£s£&\
rose to address his people, the Bani Isra'il, those present there asked
him, 'of all human beings, who is the foremost in knowledge?' Since (in
the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa there was no one more knowledge-
able than himself) therefore, he said, I am the foremost in knowledge.'
(Allah Ta'ala has His special ways of grooming prophets close to Him,
therefore, this statement was not welcome. The etiquette of the situation
demanded that he should have resigned his answer to the ultimate
knowledge of Allah and said that Allah alone knows as to who is the
foremost in knowledge among His entire creation'). So, the answer given
by Musa B^SBI brought displeasure from Allah Ta'ala and to him it was re-
vealed: 'Present on the meeting point of the two seas, there is a servant
of Ours. He is more knowledgeable than you.' (When Musa came to
know this, he submitted before Allah Ta'ala that it was incumbent on
him to travel and learn from the person who is superior to him in knowl-
edge). So, he said: 'O Allah, tell me where to find him.' Allah Ta'ala said,
'put a fish in your basket and travel in the direction of the meeting point
of the two seas. When you reach the place where this fish disappears,
that shall be the place where you meet that servant of Ours.' As com-
manded, Musa put a fish in the basket and set out. His attendant,
Yusha' ibn Nun was also with him. During the course of travel, they
reached a rock where they lied down resting their heads against it. All of
a sudden, on that spot, the fish moved, left the basket and went into the
sea. (With this miracle of the fish coming alive and slipping out into the
sea, yet another miracle unfolded when) Allah Ta'ala stopped the flow of
water currents all along the way the fish took into the sea making the
place like a tunnel into the sea. (Yusha' ibn Nun witnessed this extraor-
dinary event while Musa f$0$\ was asleep). When he woke up, Yusha' ibn
Nun forgot to mention this strange happening before him and resumed
their journey onwards from there. They traveled for a whole day and
night. When came the morning of the next day, Musa asked his com-
panion of the journey, 'bring us our morning meal. We have, indeed, had
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
625
much fatigue from this journey of ours.' The Holy Prophet said that
(as Divinely arranged) Musa HSgB felt no fatigue at all before that, so
much so that he had over-traversed the spot where he had to reach. It
was only when Musa asked for his morning meal that Yusha' ibn
Nun recalled the fate of the fish, tendered his excuse for having forgotten
to mention it for the Satan had made him forget about the need to report
this matter to him earlier. After that, he disclosed that the dead fish had
come alive and gone into the sea in an amazing manner. Thereupon,
Musa said: 'that was what we were looking for.' (That is, the place
where the fish comes alive and disappears was the desired destination).
So they turned back that very instant and took the same route they
had taken earlier in order to find the spot they were looking for. Now,
when they reached the familiar rock, they saw that someone was lying
there covered with a sheet from the head down to the feet. Musa 8^31
(taking things as they were) offered the greeting of salam. Al-Khadir
asked, 'where in the world does this 'salam come from in this (unin-
habited) wilderness?' Thereupon, Musa said, T am Musa.'
Al-Khadir $s§K asked, 'Musa Bani Isra'il?' He confirmed, 'Yes, I am
Musa Bani Isra'il. I have come here to ask you to teach me the knowl-
edge Allah has given to you specially.'
Al-Khadir said, 'you will be unable to remain patient with me. O
Musa, there is a knowledge Allah has given to me and which you do not
have while there is a knowledge which Allah has given to you which I do
not have.' Musa said, 'if Allah wills, you will find me patient. I shall
not disobey you in any of your orders.'
Al-Khadir HSgSsS! said, 'If you are to be with me, do not ask me about
anything unless I tell you about it first.'
After having said this, they started walking by the shore. Then came
a boat. A ride was negotiated. The boat people recognized al-Khadir
and let them come on board free of any charges. No sooner did he step
into the boat, al-Khadir S^sSl forced out a panel of the boat with the help
of an axe. Musa f^Sl could not restrain himself. He said, 'These people
gave us a free ride on the boat. This is what you did to them in return.
You tore their boat apart so that they would drown. You have really
done something very bad.' Al-Khadir M said, 'Did I not tell you before
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
626
that you will be unable to remain patient with me?' Thereupon, Musa
offered his excuse that he had forgotten his promise and requested
him not to take him to task on his act of inadvertent omission.
The Holy Prophet 5§l§, after relating this event, said, "The first objec-
tion raised by Musa $£§S1 against al-Khadir r^gSB! was activated by forget-
fulness, the second as a condition and the third by intention. (Mean-
while) a bird came, sat down on the side of the boat and took out a
beak-full of water from the sea. Thereupon, addressing Musi M,
al-Khadir said, "even the combined knowledge of the two of us,
yours and mine, cannot claim a status against Divine knowledge that
could be compared even with the water in the beak of this bird as related
to this sea."
Then, having disembarked from the boat, they started walking on
the shore. All of a sudden, al-Khadir saw a boy playing with other
boys. Al-Khadir $0§\ killed the boy with his own hands. The boy died.
Musa SS® said, 'you took an innocent life unjustly. Indeed, this was a
grave sin you committed.' Al-Khadir 4ge> said, 'Did I not tell you before
that you will be unable to remain patient with me?' Musa <i^b noticed
that this matter was far more serious than the first one. Therefore, he
said, 'if I question you after this, you will be free to remove me from your
company. As far as I am concerned, you have reached the limit of ex-
cuses from me.'
After that, they started walking again until they passed by a village.
They requested the village people to house them as guests. They refused.
In this habitation, they noticed a wall that was about to collapse. Al-Kha-
dir made it stand straight with his own hands. Surprised, Musa
said, 'we requested their hospitality. They refused. Now you did
such a big job for them. If you wished, you could have charged wages
from them to do it.' Al-Khadir said, ' 'dX£j 'J^ l'-u ' (It means that
the condition now stands fulfilled, therefore, time has come for you and
me to part company).
Then, after telling Musa the reality behind the three events,
Al-Khadir tf& said: (J^> 0- ^li jU^ 'jijs which means: 'That was the
reality of the events over which you were unable to remain patient.'
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
627
Once he had narrated this entire event, the Holy Prophet $|| said, "I
wish Musa could have remained more patient so that we would
have come to know more about the two of them."
This lengthy Hadith appears in the Sahih of Al-Bukhari and Muslim
in a manner that it establishes three things. It clearly mentions the
name of Sayyidna Musa as Musa Bani Isra'il, the name of his young
companion during the travel as Yusha' ibn Nun and the name of the
'servant of Allah' to whom Sayyidna Musa <$k> was sent towards the
meeting point of the two seas as Al-Khadir. Now, from this point
onwards, we shall take up the verses of the Qur'an, and explain their
sense.
Some rules of the road and a model of high prophetic
determination
The first statement made in verse 60: '^^A j\ ^[j>^ '^^> ^Ll^i-
("I shall not give up until I reach the meeting point of the two seas or
else I shall go on for years") was from Sayyidna Musa 85s^ as addressed
to his traveling companion, Yusha' ibn Nun. The purpose was to inform
him about the direction and destination of the intended journey. This too
releases a refinement in manners for he was taking the necessary steps
to orient his companion and attendant with the knowledge of things es-
sential for the journey. Proud and arrogant people just do not regard ser-
vants and attendants worth addressing, nor would they pass on any in-
formation to them about a projected journey.
The word: (huquba: years) is the plural of: <m- {huqbah) .
According to lexicographers, huqbah is a period of eighty years. Some
add more years to this definition. The truth of the matter is that huqu-
bah refers to a long period of time. There are no set limits about it. Here,
Sayyidna Musa $Sg£B has told his companion on the trip that he has to
reach a particular place at the meeting point of the two seas. There he
must reach as commanded by Allah Ta'ala and that he was determined
to continue his journey until he reaches that destination no matter how
long the journey takes. When ready to obey the command of their Lord,
this is a model of high determination exhibited by prophets.
Precedence of Sayyidna Musa over Al-Khadir f$$M, his up-
bringing and miracles
In the next verse, it was said:
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
628
So, when they reached the meeting point of the two seas, they
forgot their fish and it made its way into the sea as in a tunnel
- 61.
Before we explain the nature of the extraordinary happening there, it is
appropriate to first refer to the distinct position bestowed upon Sayyidna
Musa in the comity of prophets. This has been mentioned explicitly
in the Qur'an, and Sunnah. The special distinction of having conversed
with Allah Ta'ala is his hallmark. With al-Khadir the matter is dif-
ferent. To begin with, the very fact of his being a prophet has been debat-
ed. Even if his prophet-hood (nubuwwah) is acknowledged, he does not
hold the station of a messenger (Rasul) of Allah. Neither is he credited
with a Book, nor does he have a distinct community of followers. There-
fore, considering all related aspects, Sayyidna Musa $gQ\ has marked
precedence over al-Khadir But, Allah Ta'ala has His own wise
ways to help those close to Him perform better. He would not let the
least want or short coming go uncorrected and not amended. This pro-
cess of reform at the highest level would even bring serious displeasure
from Allah and it is through an equally serious measure that they are
made to repair for it. This whole story reflects the same mode of person-
al training. By saying: W (ana: I), he had said: 'I am the foremost in
knowledge.' Allah Ta'ala did not like it. So, as a measure of warning, he
was given the whereabouts of a servant who had a field of knowledge
specially given to him by Allah. This Sayyidna Musa f$M\ did not have.
Though the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa was far higher in rank
than that given to him, but the truth of the matter was that Sayyidna
Musa just did not have it. On the other side, Allah Ta'ala had
blessed Sayyidna Musa with an intense desire to seek knowledge.
As soon as he smelt the scent of knowledge elsewhere too, knowledge
that he did not have, he was all set to go for it traveling like an ardent
student and it was Allah Ta'ala Himself that he turned to for the ad-
dress of that servant of His (al-Khadir SSSISl). Now, there is something
worth pondering at this point. Had it been the will of Allah Ta'ala that
Musa should meet al-Khadir at that spot, He could have ar-
ranged that easily. Or, if Sayyidna Musa himself was Divinely des-
tined to travel, he could have been given a clear address to help him
reach it without any botheration. But, what happened here was differ-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
629
ent. The address given to him was far from being precise - 'when you
reach the place where the dead fish stirs and disappears, that will be the
place you will find Our servant.'
Just about what this Hadith of the Sahih al-Bukhari proves is that
the command to put a fish in their basket came from Allah Ta'ala. Bey-
ond that, it is not known whether the order was to carry a fish for eating
or that it was to be carried as separate from what was to be eaten. Both
probabilities exist. Therefore, some of the commentators said that this
grilled fish was put in to eat and, during the course of the journey, the
two travelers kept eating out of it as well. Eaten thus was almost half of
it. After that, miraculously enough, this grilled and half-eaten fish came
alive and went into the sea.
Ibn Atiyyah and many others also observed that this fish kept sur-
viving in the world as a matter of miracle and there were those who even
saw that it had only one side intact while the other was eaten. Ibn Atiyy-
ah has also put his personal sighting on record. (Qurtubi)
And there are other commentators who have said that the command
was to put a fish in a basket separate from that for food. The fish was
put as commanded. Here too, at least this much is definite that the fish
was dead. Its stirring up, becoming alive and going into the sea was
nothing but a miracle.
We have said a little earlier that the address of al-Khadir was
left imprecise in a manner that it would not remain easy to pinpoint it.
Obviously, this too was nothing but a trial and test for Sayyidna Musa
$§§i. As though this was not enough, the scenario of an additional test
was activated for them when they had reached the exact spot but forgot
the fish. In the verse of the Qur'an, this act of forgetting has been attrib-
uted to Sayyidna Musa and his companion both: CJ (they for-
got their fish - 61). But, as regards the story proved from the Hadith of
al-Bukhari, it seems to indicate that Sayyidna Musa was asleep
when came the time for the fish to become alive and go into the sea. This
extraordinary event was witnessed by Yusha' ibn Nun only and he had
intended that he would relate it to Sayyidna Musa 8^5$ as soon as he
woke up. But, soon after that happened, Allah Ta'ala cast a state of obliv-
ion on him and he forgot to do that. If so, the attribution of forgetfulness
to both of them would be similar to the statement of the Qur'an: l^4^j\W
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
630
blir^Jlj jJjhl - 55:22. Here it has been said that pearl and coral are ex-
tracted from both sweet and brackish waters - although, these are col-
lected from the later only. But, saying something like this in usage is
common. Then it is also possible that since both respected elders had for-
gotten to take this fish along with them as far as the journey from that
point onwards was concerned. Therefore, forgetfulness was attributed to
both.
Nevertheless, this was yet another test. After having reached the pro-
jected destination, the fish came alive and disappeared into the sea. The
reality had unfolded and the place was pinpointed. But, that was not the
end. The seeker of truth had to undergo yet another test. Therefore, for-
getfulness overtook both of them and it was only after having traveled
one day and one night more that they realized hunger and fatigue. This
was the third test, because any realization of fatigue and hunger should
have naturally come earlier than that. If they had recalled the fish at
that earlier time and place, they would have not suffered from such a
long additional journey. But, such was the will of Allah Ta'ala that they
had to face a little more of hardship. It was only after having gone
through the grind of such a long journey that they felt hungry and
thirsty and there it was that they remembered the fish and found out
that they had come far ahead of their desired destination. Therefore,
they returned back on the same footprints they had left earlier.
The first mention of the fish going into the sea was made through the
word: (saraba - 61). Sarab means a tunnel that is dug to open up a
passage through the mountains or an underground subway in cities.
This tells us that the fish when it went into the sea had a tunnel-like
passage forming itself in whatever direction it moved. Water currents
did not obstruct its passage at all, rather left it open - as made explicit
by the narrative from the Sahih of al-Bukhari. The second time, when
Yusha' ibn Nun related this event before Sayyidna Musa after their
long journey, it was done in the following words: CxC* J>J\ J> 'JlL, jwji}
(and, amazingly, it made its way into the sea - 63). There is no contradic-
tion between the two, because the incidence of a tunnel forming itself
into the sea was by itself an extraordinarily amazing event.
About al-Khadir and the issue of his prophet-hood
Though the name of the person concerned in this event has not been
mentioned in the Qur'an - in fact, he has been called: Ijl* (a ser-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
631
vant from among Our servants - 65) - but, in the Hadith of Sahih al-Buk-
hari, his name has been given as: jj**S\ (al-Khadir). Literally, it means
green, verdant. Giving the reason for his name being al-Khadir, commen-
tators at large say that grass would grow at the spot where he would sit,
no matter what the nature of the land. It would just turn green. The
Qur'an has also not made it clear whether al-Khadir was some
prophet, or was one of the men of Allah. But, in the sight of the majority
of religious scholars, the proof of his being a prophet is embedded within
the events mentioned in the Qur'an. There is a reason for it. Some of the
proved events during this journey that issued forth from al-Khadir
are absolutely counter to the Shari'ah and there can be no exemption
from an injunction of the Shari'ah except under the authority of a Divine
revelation, something restricted to a prophet and messenger of Allah. A
waliyy (man of Allah) could also come to know something either through
Kashf (illumination) or Ilham (inspiration). But, that is not an authority
to prove a rule of Shari'ah. No injunction of the externally codified
Shari'ah can be changed on that basis. Therefore, it stands established
that al-Khadir was a prophet and messenger of Allah. Given to him
were some of those particular injunctions, injunctions that were counter
to the codified Shari'ah. Whatever he did, he did under the authority of
this excepted injunction. He himself has attested to that in the sentence
of the Qur'an saying: Is J>\ £j (and I did not do it under my author-
ity - 82) that is, did it under Divine authority.
In short, according to the majority of religious scholars of the Muslim
community, al-Khadir too is a prophet and messenger. But, it was
an imperative of creation that some duties were assigned to him from Al-
lah. The knowledge given to him related to these very duties. Of this
Sayyidna Musa had no information, therefore, he objected. This sub-
ject has been dealt with in Tafsir al-Qurtubi, al-Bahr al-Muhit of Abu
Hayyan and in most commentaries variously.
It is not lawful for any waliyy or man of Allah to contravene the
injunction of codified Shari'ah
Right from here we learn that there is no shortage of ignorant and
misguided Sufis who give a bad name to Tasawwuf. The likes of them
would say that Shari'ah is something else and Tariqah is something
else. There are many things taken as haram in the Shari'ah, but they
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
632
are permissible in the Tariqah. Therefore, even if you see a waliyy (man
of Allah) involved in a major sin openly and clearly, you cannot raise an
objection against him! This is heresy, flagrant and false. No waliyy, no
man of Allah anywhere in this world can be taken on the analogy of
al-Khadir $sSl, nor can any act contrary to the codified Shari'ah issuing
forth from him be called permissible.
Following the teacher is incumbent on the student
In verse 66: loij cJJi ^ u-4~ ^ ~J* 'J* , Sayyidna Musa $sSi, de-
spite being a prophet and messenger of great resolve, has most reveren-
tially requested al-Khadir if he could follow him to learn his knowl-
edge from him. This tells us that the etiquette of acquiring knowledge is
nothing but that the student should show respect for the teacher and fol-
low him (as an individual who is eager to learn) - even if the student hap-
pens to be superior to his teacher. (Qurtubi, Mazhar!)
It is not permissible for an 'Alim' of the 'Shari'ah' to patiently
bear what is contrary to the Shari'ah
By saying: ^ ** 'S*>J jjd Ji 'jl^c ^4k2-j" 'J> d£[ (You can never
be able to keep patient while with me. And how would you keep patient
over something your comprehension cannot grasp? - 67, 68), al-Khadir
was telling Sayyidna Musa r$5^\ about the fact and the reason why
he would be unable to keep patient with him. He knew nothing about
the reality of the thing. What he meant was that the nature of knowl-
edge given to him was different from the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa
therefore, things he did would appear to be objectionable in his
sight, until he himself was to apprise him of their reality. Thus, the ob-
jections he would raise against such actions would be triggered by the
dictates of his mission as a prophet.
Since Sayyidna Musa was ordered to go to and learn from
al-Khadir by none but Allah Ta'ala, therefore, he was initially at
peace with himself hoping that nothing he did would really be counter to
the Shari'ah - though, he may not understand it externally. So, he pro-
mised to keep patient. Otherwise, the making of such a promise is not
permissible for any Alim of Din. But, later on, overtaken by his strong
sense of honor relating to the Shari'ah, he forgot about this promise.
The first event was really not that serious. That the boat people
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
633
would suffer from financial loss or the boat may sink remained at the
level of an impending danger only - which stood removed later on. But,
in the case of the event that took place thereafter, Musa $g£i\ did not
even make that promise of not objecting. In fact, when he saw the inci-
dent of a boy having been killed, he objected vehemently and' did not
offer any excuse whatsoever for his objection either. He simply said if he
came up with an objection next time, al-Khadir would have the
right of not keeping him in his company. The underlying logic was that
no prophet and messenger of Allah can bear by seeing things being done
against the norms of the Shari'ah and yet maintaining a stance of peev-
ish patience. However, this was a unique situation. There were proph-
ets on both sides. Therefore, the reality unfolded. It finally turned out
that these fragmentary events were exempted for al-Khadir from
the purview of the general rules of the Shari'ah. Whatever he did, he did
only in accordance with the dictates of the Divine Wahy (revelation).
(Mazhari)
Basic difference in the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa and
al-Khadir Resolution of an apparent dichotomy
Naturally, a question arises here. We see that, according to the expla-
nation of al-Khadir the nature of the knowledge given to him was
different from that of the knowledge of Sayyidna Musa Now, when
both these two areas of knowledge were given by Allah Ta'ala alone, why
did this contradiction and difference show up in their two respective in-
junctions? Qadi Thanaullah of Panipat has given a research-based an-
swer to this question in his Tafsir Mazhari. It is the closest to being
right and appealing. Given below is a gist of what I understand from his
presentation:
'The blessed souls Allah Ta'ala honors with His revelation and proph-
et-hood are generally those who are entrusted with the mission of mak-
ing people better. Sent to them is a Book and Shari'ah which offer princi-
ples and rules that serve as blueprints of guidance and betterment for
the creation of Allah. Blessed prophets and messengers mentioned in the
noble Qur'an as such were all assigned with the mission of Law and Re-
form. To this related the Revelation they received. But then, there are
services essential to the realm of creation (takwin) as well. Generally, ap-
pointed to take care of these are the angels of Allah. However, Allah
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 60 - 70
634
Ta'ala has specifically chosen some from among the group of prophets
also in order to carry out the services of takwin (whereby the decisions of
Allah's will relating to the managment of His creation are enforced).
Al-Khadir f#0&\ belongs to this very group. These imperatives of takwin
relate to minor incidents and events, that a certain person should be
saved from getting drowned, or someone should be killed, promoted or de-
moted or subdued. These matters do not relate to common people at all,
nor are they addressed by these imperatives. In such events of minor con-
sequences, one may confront some of those situations where killing a per-
son is against the religious law. But, under the imperative of creation,
that particular event has been exempted from the general religious law
and the act has been made permissible for the person who has been ap-
pointed to carry out this imperative of takwin. Under such conditions,
the experts of religious law are not aware of this exempted injunction
and are compelled to call it 'haram' (unlawful) and the person who has
been exempted from this law under the imperative of takwin remains in
the right in his own place.
In short, wherever such a contradiction is perceived, it is no contra-
diction in the real sense. It is simply the exemption of some minor events
from the general religious law. In al-Bahr al-Muhit, Abu Hayyan said:
y plf-j <Jl C~J>-ji Ji "Ul* OlS'j ^ j^a^>\ 01 <Js- j^a^JI
The majority holds Al-Khadir <$$\ to be a prophet and his
knowledge was the gnosis of (the inner dimensions of the hu-
man) self which was revealed to him and the knowledge of
Musa f^Sl was of the injunctions and rulings on the apparent.
(Al-Bahr al-Muhit, p. 147, v. 6)
For the aforesaid reason, it is also necessary that this exemption
should take effect through revelation to a prophet. The Kashf (illumina-
tion) and Ilham (inspiration) of some Waliyy (man of Allah) are never
sufficient to make such an exemption effective. This is the reason why
the act of al-Khadir in killing a boy apparently without a just rea-
son was haram (unlawful) in the sight of the Shari'ah which rules on the
apparent. But, as for al-Khadir he was appointed to do that while
exempted from this law as an imperative of creation (takwin). Taking
the Kashf and Ilham of some non-prophet on the analogy of al-Khadir
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 71 - 78
635
and thereby taking something haram (unlawful) to be halal (lawful)
- as popular among some ignorant Sufis - is totally anti-religion and cer-
tainly, a rebellion against Islam.
Ibn Abi Shaibah reports an event relating to Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas
by saying that Najdah Haruri (a Kharijite) wrote a letter to Sayyidna
Ibn Abbas and asked as to how did al-Khadir kill a minor boy when
the Holy Prophet i§| has prohibited the killing of minors. Sayyidna Ibn
Abbas answered his letter by saying, 'if you were to receive the same
knowledge about some minor as was received by Sayyidna Musa's 'man
of knowledge' (that is, al-Khadir 8^), the killing of a minor would
become permissible for you too!' What he meant was that al-Khadir SSSB
had received his knowledge about it only through revelation exclusive to
a prophet. That nobody can have now because prophet-hood has ended.
There is to be no prophet after the Last among Prophets, that is,
Muhammad al-Mustafa ijfg, who could have through revelation
knowledge about some particular person to have been exempted under
Divine command in the case of such events. (Mazhari)
From this event too, the real thing becomes clear, that is, no one
other than a revelation-receiving prophet has the right to declare anyone
as exempted from any Islamic legal injunction.
Verses 71 - 78
JJ> d£\ di! Jil '<}\j $vt} C-JU- JLS5 ^ ^Jij ^Aj
LjI ^ ^ ulkiU IjJLp ^ju ^ cJ& as E JLS3^1^;
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 71 - 78
636
So, they both moved ahead until when they boarded the
boat, he broke it. He (Musa) said, "Did you break it that
you drown its people? You have done something terrible
indeed." [71] He said, "Did I not tell that you can never be
able to keep patient while with me?" [72] He (Musa) said,
"Do not hold me accountable for what I forgot. And do
not burden me with something difficult in this matter of
mine." [73]
So, they moved ahead until when they met a boy, he
killed him (the boy). He (Musa) said, "Did you kill an in-
nocent person in retaliation of nobody? You have done
something abominable indeed." [74] He said, "Did I not
tell you that you can never be able to keep patient while
with me?" [75] He (Musa) said, "If I ask you about someth-
ing after this, do not allow me your company. You have
now reached a point where you have a valid excuse
from my own side (to do so)." [76]
Then, they moved ahead until they came to the people
of a town; they asked its people for food and they re-
fused to host them. Then, they found there a wall tend-
ing to fall. So he set it right. He (Musa) said, 'Had you
wished, you could have charged a fee for it." [77] He said,
'Here is the point of parting ways between me and you. I
shall now explain to you the reality of things about
which you could not remain patient. [78]
Commentary
It was said in verse 71: 0a\ 3 JciC^'J^l (Did you break it that you drown
its people?). About it, it appears in the Hadith of the Sahihs of
al-Bukhari and Muslim that al-Khadir $sSSI had dislodged a plank of the
boat with an axe because of which there was a danger that water would
fill up the boat and it would capsize. Therefore, Sayyidna Musa had
objected to it. But, according to historical reports, water did not fill into
this boat. This may have happened either because al-Khadir had
somehow repaired it himself soon after - as in a report carried by al-Ba-
ghawi according to which al-Khadir had replaced the plank with
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
637
glass. Or, water just did not enter the boat in the manner of a miracle.
However, the context of the Qur'an by itself is telling us that the boat
did not capsize - something which supports these reports.
We now move to the sentence: (Hi- J>- (until when they met a
boy -74). The word: f& ighulam) in the text is used for a minor boy in' the
Arabic usage. This boy killed by al-Khadir was a minor - as corrobo-
rated by Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4^> and most commentators. Further on,
when the words: iLjJ (innocent person) were used for him, that too
supports the view that he was a minor. The reason is that 4f 3 (zakiyyah)
means 'free of sin' and it can be either the attribute of a prophet or a
minor child who faces no accounting for what is done by him and no sin
is written in his Book of Deeds.
The habitation mentioned in: "0 (the people of a town - 77) which
Sayyidna Musa and al-Khadir passed through and whose in-
habitants refused to host them was Antakiah, as in the report of Sayyid-
na Ibn Abbas and Aikah, as in the report of Ibn Sirin. It has also
been reported from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah that it was some habita-
tion of al-Andulus (Spain) (Mazhan). Allah knows best.
Verses 79 - 82
Q
J 1' ti tst> 1' J •* ' '-i* ■ >'v i'^ 1' J ^ 1' ■* t J^
OlS" j C>-£$ J^S" 'a£>*j olS'j SjjJuJl ^ (j^*^
UJt> jiS U-^xi^j U-A J^il UtLj 01 ouj it jl* E b>JUf UJ* jji
As for the boat, it belonged to some poor people who
worked at sea. So I wanted to make it defective as there
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
638
was a king across them who used to take every boat by
force. [79] And as for the boy, his parents were believers.
We apprehended that he would impose rebellion and in-
fidelity upon them. [80] We, therefore, wished that their
Lord would replace him with someone better than him
in piety and more akin to affection. [81] And as for the
wall, it belonged to two orphan boys in the city and
there was beneath it a treasure for them, and their
father was a pious man. So your Lord willed that they
reach their maturity and dig out their treasure - a
mercy from your Lord. And I did not do it on my own ac-
cord. This is the reality of things about which you could
not remain patient." [82]
Commentary
In the first verse, it was said: 'JS~~A <^&> W (As for the boat, it
belonged to some poor people - 79). About the poor people to whom this
boat belonged, it has been reported from Sayyidna Ka'b al-Ahbar *lJl <u^- j
that they were ten brothers. Five of them were handicapped while the
other five worked hard to eke out a living for all of them by plying a boat
against whatever fare they could collect.
The definition of a Miskln
A miskln has been defined as one who has nothing. But, from this
verse, we learn the true definition of a miskln: Anyone who does not
have the amount of wealth and property that exceed his need, basic and
necessary, to the limit of legal nisab (threshold of zakah). One who has
less than that is also included under the definition of miskln. The reason
is that people called 'al-masakin (plural of miskln: poor people) had at
least one boat the price of which will not be less than the amount of
nisab (threshold). But, as it was engaged in earning what those people
needed, basically and necessarily, they were still called 'masaklri (poor
people). (Mazhar!)
Regarding the last sentence of verse 79: C3^ al-Ba-
ghawi has reported from Sayyidna Ibn 'Abbas 4^b that the direction in
which this boat was sailing, there was a cruel king who used to take
boats ferrying people through by force. Al-Khadir f$M found it expedient
to pull out a plank from the boat so that the cruel king, seeing this dam-
aged boat, would let it go and thus those poor people would remain safe
from the likely mishap. Comments sage Rumi:
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
639
Yes, al-Khidr did break the boat while sailing at sea
But, a hundred saving graces in his breaking we see
The opening sentence of verse 80: fSuIl £f> (As for the boy) means the
boy who was killed by al-Khadir SSsSl. The reality behind it, as stated by
him, was that the boy was cut out for infidelity and rebellion against par-
ents. But, his parents were pious people. Al-Khadir $s£SI said that they
apprehended that, once this boy grew up, he would harass his parents
and cause them pain. And when he took to infidelity as a young man, he
would not only become a live trial for the parents but would also endan-
ger the very faith of his parents because of their love for him.
In verse 81, it was said: C^-j'^'Jfj'ijf'j ^ ^-*4t> ^ xS^CijU "We, there-
fore, wished that their Lord would replace him with someone better than
him in piety [having good deeds and morals] and more akin to affection
[fulfilling due rights of the parents]."
It will be noticed that the form used in this situation is plural: L^r^
(we apprehended) and: &ji (we wished). One reason for it could be that
al-Khadir fftSl attributed this apprehension and wish to himself and to
Allah Ta'ala both. And it is also possible that he may have attributed it
to himself alone - if so, the expression: di'J (we wished) would mean: 'we
prayed to Allah' because this matter of replacing a boy with a better one
is an act which falls in the exclusive domain of Allah Ta'ala. Al-Khadir
or some other human being cannot be associated with it.
If, at this point, someone were to say: If it was in the knowledge of
Allah Ta'ala that this boy will grow into an infidel and mislead his par-
ents as well, then, this event - true to the knowledge of Allah Ta'ala -
should have necessarily transpired as it did. Then this doubt would be in-
correct for the reason that nothing can come into being contrary to Di-
vine knowledge.
It can be answered by saying that it was there in Divine knowledge
with the appendage and condition: If he reached maturity, he will not
only become a disbeliever himself but would pose a danger for other Mus-
lims also. Then, as he was killed before reaching the age of maturity, the
ensuing event is not contrary to Divine Knowledge. (Mazhari)
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
640
Ibn Abi Shaibah, Ibn al-Mundhir and Ibn Abi Hatim have reported
from Ibn Atiyyah that Allah Ta'ala had blessed the parents of the slain
boy with a girl in his place who became the mother of a prophet. And, as
in a report from Sayyidna Ibn Abbas she gave birth to two prophets.
Some other reports say that through the prophet she gave birth to, Allah
Ta'ala gave guidance to a large community.
About the statement: H4IjS"*SJ'0^ (and there was beneath it a
treasure for them - 82), Sayyidna Abu al-Darda' has reported from
the Holy Prophet S§| that it was a treasure chest of gold and silver. (Nar-
rated by Tirmidhi and al-Hakim, from Mazhari)
Sayyidna Ibn Abbas 4& said that it was a tablet of gold inscribed
with the following good counsel. This report was also narrated by Sayyid-
na 'Uthman ibn Affan 4§s> with its chain of narrators ascending to the
Holy Prophet j|jg: (Qurtubi)
1. J\ J\ *Si\ *1j (Bismillahir-Rahmanir-Rahim: With the name of Al-
lah, the Most Merciful, the Very Merciful).
2. Amazing is the person who believes in destiny, then how could he de-
spair.
3. Amazing is the person who believes that Allah Ta'ala is the sponsor of
all in their sustenance, still, why would he consume himself in striv-
ing for more than he needs and in achieving what is redundant.
4. Amazing is the person who believes in death yet, how could he remain
all happy.
5. Amazing is the person who believes in the reckoning of the Hereafter
yet, how could he afford to be heedless.
6. Amazing is the person who knows the world and its vicissitudes yet,
how could he sit relaxed about it.
7. jrj^ xJ>^> <Jjl S/j,i)j,"il (la ilaha illallah Muhammad rasulullah'. There is
no god but Allah Muhammad is a messenger of Allah).
The benefit of the righteousness of parents reaches children,
and their children.
The statement: £JC* lli^f £)15~> (and their father was a pious man - 82)
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
641
carries a hint that arrangements were made to have the buried treasure
secured for the orphan children through al-Khadir for the reason
that the father of the orphan children was some pious man dear in the
sight of Allah. Therefore, it was to grant his wish and to bring benefit to
his children that Allah Ta'ala made this arrangement. Muhammad ibn
al-Munkadir says: It is because of the piety and righteousness of a ser-
vant of His that Allah Ta'ala protects his children, and the children of
his children, and his family, even the homes built around his own.'
(Mazhari)
As in al-Qurtubi, sage Shibli used to say that he was a guarantee of
peace for the city and the area adjoining it. When he died, it was soon
after his burial that the disbelievers of Dailam crossed Euphrates and
took over Baghdad. At that time, everyone was saying that they were
struck by double distress - the death of Shibli and the sack of Dailam,
(Qurtubi, p. 29, v. 11)
According to Tafsir Mazhari, this verse also indicates that people too
should show consideration and affection for the children of the learned
and the pious - unless, of course, they were to succumb to disbelief and
sin.
Later, the word: oil (ashudd) in: Hi ail ufc 'oi (that they reach their
maturity - 82) is a plural form of: (shiddah) meaning maturity, the
age when one reaches full maturity and becomes able to decide what is
good or bad for him. According to Imam Abu Hanifah, this is the age of
twenty-five years. Others put it at forty years because it appears in the
Qur'an: ?Ii j&'j ^L'j Soil '£> \s[~J*- (until when he reaches his maturity and
reaches [the age of] forty years - al-Ahqaf, 46:15)
Prophetic Eloquence and the Nuances of Etiquette: An Example
Before we turn to this example, let us first understand that nothing
can happen in this world, good or bad, without the will and intention of
Allah Ta'ala. All phenomena of good and evil is as created by Him and is
subservient to His intention and will. Things understood or named as
evil or bad do deserve to be called as evil or bad in terms of particular in-
dividuals and particular circumstances. But, given a total world-view,
they all are necessary and nothing but good in terms of being a Divine
creation as based on wisdom.
Surah Al-Kahf : .18 : 79 - 82
642
In short, whatever calamity or accident stands activated in this
world simply cannot materialize without the will and intention of Allah
Ta'ala. In that respect, every good and evil can also be attributed to
Allah Ta'ala. But, the fact is that, given the creation of Allah Ta'ala, no
evil is evil. Therefore, etiquette demands that evil should not be attrib-
uted towards Allah Ta'ala. The words of Sayyidna Ibrahim f^gB men-
tioned in the Qur'an: ji» o-v> J- fyj j^-ij 'Jf4^. J* (It is He who
gives me [things] to eat and drink, [26:79] and when I am sick, it is He
who cures me - 26:80) are a good example. They teach us the same eti-
quette when the provision of food and drink has been attributed to Allah
Ta'ala. Then comes the provision of cure from sickness. This too has
been attributed to Him. In between came the mention of sickness. He at-
tributed it to himself in the words: cJ> y bf> (and when I am sick,
it is He who cures me) - not in the manner: When He makes me fall sick,
He cures me too.
Let us now consider the diction of al-Khadir f^Bl. When he formed
the intention of breaking the boat - which was obviously a vicious act -
he attributed this intention to himself and said: oSjl (ara[d]tu: I wanted
to make it defective - 79). After that, he mentioned the killing of the boy
and wished some one would replace him who would be better than him.
Here, there was evil in the act of killing while being blessed with better
progeny in his place was something good. Therefore, because of this com-
mon factor, the form used was that of the first person, plural. It was
said: (aradna: we wished - 81) so that whatever obvious evil there lies
in it is beamed back to his own self and whatever good lies in it stands
attributed to Allah Ta'ala. As for the third event - setting the wall right
to secure the property of the orphans - it was nothing but good. This was
attributed entirely to Allah Ta'ala by saying: i£> ^* (fa arada rabbuk:
So your Lord willed - 82).
Is al-Khadir alive, or is he dead?
The event related to al-Khadir $SgB mentioned in the Qur'an has
nothing to do with the question of his life or death after it. Therefore, no
clear statement in this regard is present in the Qur'an, and Sunnah.
Some reports suggest his being alive till now while others tell us other-
wise. Thus, scholarly opinion has always been at variance in this matter.
Those who hold that he is alive argue on the basis of the narrative from
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
643
Sayyidna Anas 4<§& carried by al-Hakim in his al-Mustadrak. It says,
'when the Holy Prophet «H left this mortal world, there came a person in
black and white beard. Tearing the crowd of people, he reached inside
and started weeping. Then, turning to the noble Companions, he said
the following words:
Indeed, in Allah there is endurance against all distress, and
recompense of everything taken away, and He is the real care-
taker for He alone survives after everyone is dead. So, return
to Allah, turn to Him passionately and long for Him alone - be-
cause, deprived is he who has been deprived of the reward of
enduring distress.
After having said these words, when the visitor departed, Sayyidna
Abu Bakr and Sayyidna All U^p h said, he was al-Khadir $s£l'
This narrative has also been reported by Ibn al-Jazri in his al-Hisn
al-Hasin where the compiler is particular about including nothing but
what is authentic.
And in Sahih Muslim, it appears that Dajjal (Imposter) will reach a
point close to Madinah when a man of Madinah will come out to confront
him. He will be the best of men during that time, or among the better
ones. Abu Ishaq said, 'this person will be al-Khadir $g!sSl.' (Qurtubi)
And Ibn Abi ad-Dunya has reported in Kitab al-Hawatif with neces-
sary chains of authority that Sayyidna Ali 4$h met al-Khadir }$^\ who
told him about a Du'a' which, if recited by anyone after every Salah,
would bring for him great reward, forgiveness and mercy. That prayer is
given below:
il£i*i 'Aye 'ij> 'Jss\ ''Jg£l\
O He whose hearing of one thing does not hamper His hearing
of the other,
And O He who never errs in responding to (millions of) re-
quests simultaneously,
And O He who never becomes weary of the plaints made repeat-
edly by those who make them in prayers, let me, in Your mer-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
644
cy, have a cool taste of Your forgiveness and sweetness of Your
pardon. (Qurtubi)
Then, within the same book, exactly the same event, the same prayer
and the same incidence of meeting with al-Khadir has been re-
ported from Sayyidna 'Umar *i$k> as well. (Qurtubi)
Similar to this, there are countless events relating to al-Khadir
that have been attributed to the community's men of Allah (awliya').
As for those who do not accept the likelihood of al-Khadir being
alive, their major argument comes from the Hadith of Sayyidna
Abdullah ibn 'Umar appearing in Sahlh Muslim. He says, 'one night,
the Holy Prophet led the 'Isha' prayer for us during the latter days of
his blessed life. After having turned for salam, he rose and said these
words:
J£> J* 'J» 'JL. j£Sf 0^ £- «L? J<j J* it* lj\
Do you see this night of yours? And after a hundred years from
this night, not one of those present over the land will be alive!
After having narrated this report, Sayyidna Ibn 'Umar 4^s> said, 'peo-
ple say different things about it. But, what the Holy Prophet !§t meant
to say was that this age will be over after hundred years.'
This narrative has been reported in Sahih Muslim also from
Sayyidna Jabir ibn 'Abdullah, almost in the same words. But, after hav-
ing quoted this report, Allamah al-Qurtubi said, 'it offers no conclusive
argument for those who hold that the notion of al-Khadir being
alive is false because, in this narrative, the words used for the entire pro-
geny of Sayyidna Adam StM are general with a strong emphasis on the
generality. Yet, it contains no decisive authority (nass) to prove that this
generality covers the entire progeny of Sayyidna Adam f^0\ necessarily.
The reason is that Sayyidna 'Isa too is among the progeny of Sayyid-
na Adam who has not died, nor was he killed. Therefore, as obvious,
the letters: <JJl (alif-lam) in the words: Jj- ('ala al-ard: over the
land) is the alif-lam of 'aha1,' (which points out to something familiar to
the addressees), and means the land of Arabia. It does not include the
whole land mass of the world out of which the Arabs had never heard
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 79 - 82
645
even the names of the land of Gog and Magog (Ya'juj and Ma'juj!), the far
East and the Islands of the West.' This was the view of 'Allamah
al-Qurtubi.
Similarly, some people have taken the issue of the Finality of Proph-
et-hood as contrary to the notion of al-Khadir being alive. The an-
swer to this is also clear. It can be said that the way the 'life' of Sayyidna
'Isa SSgSsil is not contrary to the Finality of Prophet-hood, the 'life' of
al-Khadir can also be quite similar.
Some people have raised a doubt about the 'life' of al-Khadir
They say, if he were present during the blessed period of the Holy Proph-
et «H, it would have been mandatory for him to come to him and to serve
the cause of Islam under him. Because, it was said in Hadith: ^'yo&"J>
H\ Ls- "Had Musa been alive [today], he would have had no
choice but to follow me [for my coming has resulted in the abrogation of
the Faith of Musa But, not far out is the possibility that the 'life'
and prophet-hood of al-Khadir may be different from that of the
usual Shari'ah-bearing prophets. Since he is charged with the duty of
carrying out certain affairs of creation (takivin) entrusted with him by
Allah Ta'ala, He takes care of this appointed duty staying aloof from peo-
ple at large. As for following the Shari'ah of the Last Prophet, it is not a
far out proposition that he may have started acting in accordance with it
after the advent of the prophet-hood of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa
. (Allah knows best)
In Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, Abu Hayyan has reported events of sever-
al pious elders having met al-Khadir but, along with it, he has also
said:
As for the majority of religious scholars, they hold the position
that al-Khadir $0\ has died. (al-Bahr al-Muhit, p. 147, vol.6)
In Tafsir Mazhari, Qadi Thana'ullah of Panipat has said, 'the resolu-
tion of all these difficulties lies in what Sayyid Ahmad al-Sarhandi,
known as the reviver of the second Islamic millennium, said on the basis
of his mukashafah (discovery through induced illumination). His words
are: 'I personally asked al-Khadir about this matter in a state of
kashf. He said', "I and Ilyas are both not alive. But, Allah Ta'ala
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
646
has granted us the ability to appear in the guise of living men and help
people in different ways." (Allah, the Pure, the Exalted, knows best)
Conclusion
I have said earlier that none of our articles of faith or problems of re-
ligious practice is connected with the death or life of al-Khadir f^Sl.
Therefore, no clarification or explanation was given in the Qur'an, and
Sunnah about it. So, there is just no need to enter into unnecessary dis-
cussion or debate in it, nor have we been obligated to believe in any one
of the sides of the issue. But, as this problem has found currency on a
wider level, details have been provided.
Verses 83 - 88
^Ao)> ^Ai^ Uw< S,^jZ> ^ JpJ ^ <U U>s^
p-foi Jstt^ d\ UJj s-1^ l)I L«l_ jiJi (Jb UJi L» LaJuLP
Aj-U^s 4jj i^j <U;A*J (—3 J j*-Lb ^ L»l JL* ^ai)> U^>-
c cyUJlo ^TjW 'Jj ikJCs ji( jJa liTj ^av). IjI^p
^ i'J J i • * f ■* < t *\J '
^aa)> t_yr"*J u^l ^ <U J yi^> ^
And they ask you about Dhul-Qarnain. Say, "I shall now
recite to you some narration about him." [83]
Surely, We gave him power on Earth and provided for
him a way to everything. [84] So he followed a way, [85]
until when he reached where the sun sets, he found it
setting into a miry spring and found near it a people. We
said, "O Dhul-Qarnain, either you punish or take to so-
mething good for them." [86] He said, "As for the one who
transgresses, we shall punish him, thereafter he will be
returned to his Lord, and He will punish him - an evil
punishment. [87] As for the one who believes and acts
righteously, he will have the best in reward, and we
shall deliver to him of our command that which is easy."
[88]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
647
Commentary
Verse 84 opens with the statement: dli^liLJ (They ask you). Who is ask-
ing? Related narratives show that they were the Quraysh of Makkah,
those who were coached to ask three questions from the Holy Prophet
»H. The purpose was to test his prophet-hood and veracity. The ques-
tions were about Ruh (spirit), Ashab al-Kahf (People of Kahf) and
Dhul-Qarnain. Two of these have already been answered. The story of
the People of Kahf has appeared earlier in this Surah, 9-26. The question
about 'Ruh' has appeared towards the later part of the previous Surah
(Banl Isra'Il 17:85). Who was Dhul-Qarnain and what happened to him?
This is the third question. (Al-Bahr al-Muhit)
Dhul-Qarnain: His identity, period and country and the reason
why he was so named
Why was he named Dhul-Qarnain? (the one having two horns)
Regarding its reason, there are numerous sayings, and strong
differences. Some said that he had two curly locks of hair, therefore, he
was called Dhul-Qarnain. Some others said that he ruled countries of
the East and West, therefore, he was named Dhul-Qarnain. There was
someone who also said that he had marks on his head that resembled
those of horns. It appears in some narratives that he had wound marks
on both sides of his head, therefore, he was identified as Dhul-Qarnain.
Allah knows best. But, this much already stands determined that the
Qur'an has certainly not given him the name of Dhul-Qarnain. In fact,
this name came from the Jews. He may have been known by this name
with them. Whatever part of the event of Dhul-Qarnain has been
mentioned by the Holy Qur'an is no more than what is described below:
"He was a righteous and just king who reached the East and
the West and conquered countries in between and ruled there
justly. All sorts of means had been provided to him by Allah
Ta'ala in order to help him achieve his objectives. On the route
of his conquests, he traveled in three directions: to the far
West, to the far East and then to the mountain range in the
North. At the last mentioned place, he closed the pass in
between two mountains by a wall cast in molten metal which
made it possible for the people of the area to stay protected
against the pillage of Gog and Magog."
As for the question posed by the Jews to test the veracity and proph-
et-hood of the Holy Prophet »H, the answer given had left them satisfied.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
648
They did not ask any more questions, such as: Why was he given the
name, Dhul-Qarnain? Which country did he come from? What period of
time did he belong to? This tells us that the Jews themselves took such
questions to be unnecessary and redundant. And it is obvious that the
Qur'an mentions only that part of history or stories which relates to
what is beneficial in the present life or in the life to come, or on which de-
pends the understanding of something necessary. Therefore, neither did
the Qur'an take these things up nor were there any details about it de-
scribed in any authentic Hadith. And it was for the same reason that the
most righteous forbears of Islam, the Sahabah and the Tabi'in also paid
no particular attention to it.
Now the thing that remains to be addressed is this matter of histori-
cal narratives or that of the present Torah and Injil. Then it is also evi-
dent that perennial interpolations and alterations have not left even the
present Torah and Injil intact as revealed Scriptures. Their status can
now be that of history at the most. As for ancient historical narratives,
they are overwhelmingly filled with Isra'ili tales, that come from no au-
thentic source, nor have they been found trustworthy in the sight of the
learned of any time. Whatever the commentators have said in this mat-
ter is a compendium of these very historical narratives. Therefore, there
are countless differences in them. Europeans have given great impor-
tance to history in modern times. No doubt, they have carried out pains-
taking research in this field. Through archaeological excavations and col-
lection of inscriptions and artifacts, they have tried to reach the reality
behind past events and in this process, they have come up with achieve-
ments not matched in earlier times. But, archaeological finds, inscrip-
tions etc., can certainly help support an event but it is not possible to
read a whole event through these. For it, therefore, historical narratives
alone have become the basis. As for the validity of old historical narra-
tives in these matters, we have just now learnt that their status is no
more than that of a story. In their books, scholars of Tafsir, classical or
modern, have reported these narratives in their historical status only -
no Qur'anic objective depends on the element of their authenticity. Here
too, that which is necessary is being written with the same status in
view. A comprehensive research relating to this event appears in 'Qasas
al-Qur'an' by Maulana Hifzur-Rahman Ju; j]l x*>- Readers with a taste
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
649
for history may see it there.
In some narratives, it appears that there have been four kings who
ruled over the whole world - two believers, and two, disbelievers. The be-
lieving kings are Sayyidna Sulaiman and Dhul-Qarnain while the
disbelieving ones are Nimrod (Namrud) and Nebuchadnezzar (Bukht
Nassar).
About Dhul-Qarnain, it is a strange coincidence that several men
have been famous in the world while bearing the same name. And it is
equally strange that the title Sikandar (Alexander) is also attached with
the Dhul-Qarnain of every period of time.
Approximately three hundred years before Sayyidna Masih
there is a king known as Sikandar (Alexander). He is identified with the
appellations of the Greek, the Macedonian, the Roman etc. He was the
one who had Aristotle (Arastu) as his minister, who fought a war against
Dara (Darius) and who conquered his country after killing him. This was
the very last person to have become known in the world by the name Sik-
andar (Alexander). Stories relating to him are comparatively more fa-
mous around the world, so some people have also equated him with the
Dhul-Qarnain mentioned in the Qur'an. This is totally wrong because
this person was a fire-worshipping polytheist. As for the Dhul-Qarnain
mentioned by the Qur'an, he may not be a prophet for 'Ulama' have dif-
fered about his being a prophet. But, everyone unanimously agrees that
he was a righteous believer - then, there is the textual authority of the
Qur'an in its own right which bears testimony to it.
Quoting Ibn Asakir, Hafiz Ibn Kathir has given his complete family
tree in al-Bidayah wa an-Nihayah which ascends to Sayyidna Ibrahim
He has said, 'this is the Sikandar who is recognized as the Greek,
the Egyptian and the Macedonian, who founded the city of Iskandariyah
(Alexandria) after his name and the Roman calendar dates back to his
time. This Sikandar Dhul-Qarnain appeared after a long passage of time
from the first one. This time has been identified as being more than two
thousand years. He was the one who killed Dara (Darius), overpowered
the Persian monarchy and conquered their country. But, this person was
a polytheist. Declaring him to be the one mentioned in the Qur'an is to-
tally wrong. Ibn Kathir's own words are being quoted below:
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
650
Cf- lM-?7 Cri ^-j^ Cf- ^Jj Cf ^J^s* Cf- ^S- Cf- Cf ^Ji Cf ij3^ Cf
I jL^\ Kit- JisJl f-J>>j\ ji J=--l ji ^^Jl j>yk j> jue H\ ^ ^yjj
'Jj^ jAJij J/^l O^ti. OlS'j Yj^1 fjji <J&\
a^jjj i_i j^JLill ^pJlla Ua^jl OlS'j K\** 4jLjdj ^ J3""-** " " M (_|^* OlS'j
's^j j ^^JUs- Usjl Cits' csJUl y«. jl j2i\ ^ j _^TUl Olj 'Jb^l _j L_gJl Juk«j ^-Ul
Li4j> Ijup OlT J 'Jj jo Jo* jf- iL-i j ^ Ua^- dUi 1—
'S^. i_sii\ y Jujl L^JUj j^j Jij\i _j~-L* j 'tT ^« Dl^i ^lill
(>r£M .1^ ^v+Jij
First of all, this research of Imam ibn Kathir, the great scholar of
Hadith and history, helps remove a misconception. It clarifies that this
Iskandar, who lived three hundred years before Sayyidna Masih SSgliS,
who fought Dara (Darius) and the Persian kings, and who is the founder
of Alexandria, is not the Dhul-Qarnain mentioned in the Qurlm. This
misconception seems to have affected some leading commentators as
well. Abu Hayyan in al-Bahr al-Muhit and Allamah 'Alusi in Ruh
al-Ma'ani have said that this very Dhul-Qarnain is the one mentioned in
the Qurln.
The second point emerges from the sentence of Ibn Kathir: O '^j
(he was a prophet). It shows that, in the sight of Ibn Kathir, the weighti-
er opinion was that he was a prophet. Although, according to the major-
ity of scholars, the weightier opinion is what Ibn Kathir has himself re-
ported on the authority Abi al-Tufayl from Sayyidna All that he was
neither a prophet nor an angel, rather was a righteous believer. There-
fore, some 'Ulama have explained it by saying that the pronoun in: its' \
(he was) reverts to Al-Khadir and not to Dhul-Qarnain - which is
closer in sense.
This leaves us with a problem. The Qur'an mentions Dhul-Qarnain.
Who is he? Which period of time did he belong to? Regarding this, say-
ings of 'Ulama' differ. According to Ibn Kathir, his time was the time of
Sayyidna Ibrahim SSjgB, two thousand years before the time of Alexand-
er, the Greek, the Macedonian. Al-Khadir was his minister. Ibn Ka-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
651
thir has also reported from the early righteous elders in al-Bidayah wa
an-Nihayah that Dhul-Qarnain went for Hajj traveling on foot. When
Sayyidna Ibrahim found out about his arrival, he went out of Mak-
kah to greet him. It is said that Sayyidna Ibrahim also prayed for
him and passed out some good counsel to him. (Al-Bidayah, p. 108, v. 3)
Tafsir Ibn Kathir reports from Adhraqi that he did tawaf with Sayyidna
Ibrahim and offered sacrifice.
And Abu al-Raihan al-Bairuni has said in his book al-'Athar
al-Baqiyah 'an al-Qurun al-Khaliyah that 'this Dhul-Qarnain mentioned
in the Qur'an is Abu Bakr ibn Samma ibn 'Umar ibn Ifriqis al-Himyari,
the one who conquered the East and West of the Earth. Tubba' al-Himya-
ri al-Yamani has shown pride in his poetry that his grandfather,
Dhul-Qarnain, was a believer. He says:
Dhul-Qarnain, my grandfather, was a believing Muslim
A king who conquered the non-believing Earth
He reached the Easts and the Wests seeking
Means of power from the noble Master.
Abu Hayyan has reported this narrative in al-Bahr al-Muhit. Ibn
Kathir has also mentioned it in al-Bidayah wa an-Nihayah. Ibn Kathir
adds that 'this Dhul-Qarnain is the first Tubba' (the title of the kings of
Yaman). He was among the Tababi'ah (plural of Tubba') of Yaman and
this is the same person who had ruled in favor of Sayyidna Ibrahim
in the case of Bi'r Sab' (seven wells)' - (al-Bidayah, p. 105, v. 2). In all these
narratives, irrespective of the difference regarding the elements of his
identity, his time period has been identified as that of Sayyidna Ibrahim
As for the detailed discussion relating to Dhul-Qarnain provided by
Maulana Hifzur-Rahman in his book, Qasas al-Qur'an, it can be stated
in a nutshell. It can be said that the Dhul-Qarnain mentioned in the
Qur'an is the king of Persia who is called Khorus by the Jews, Cyrus by
the Greeks, Gorush by the Persians and Kai-Khusro by the Arabs. His
period is said to be the period of Daniyal (Daniel) from among the proph-
ets of Bani Isra'il - much later than the time of Sayyidna Ibrahim $^sH .
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
652
This brings it closer to the time of Iskandar al-Maqduni (Alexander, the
Macedonian), the killer of Dara (Darius). But, the learned Maulana - like
Ibn Kathir - has also strongly maintained that Alexander, the Macedo-
nian who had Aristotle as his minister cannot be the Dhul-Qarnain. The
former was a fire-worshipping polytheist while the later, a righteous be-
liever.
According to his research about the detailed description of Bani
Isra'il falling into wrongdoing and rebellion twice, and of the respective
punishment given to them twice, as in Surah Bani Isra'il (al-'Isra'), the
Qur'an says on the occasion of the first transgression of Bani Isra'il: VlsSJ
jITjJI !}i.l*vs -b-ui ^X' 'JiJ t5 \z£f. (We sent upon you some of Our ser-
vants having strong aggressive power, who combed through the houses -
17:5). Here, the men with 'strong aggressive power' are Nebuchadnezzar
and his supporting troops who killed forty thousand - seventy thousand
in some narratives - men from the Bani Isra'il in Baytul-Maqdis, while
taking more than one hundred thousand of them driven like a flock of
sheep to his city of Babel. After that, as regards the second statement of
the Qur'an: USS^ p (Then We gave you your turn to overpower
them - 17:6), this event transpired at the hands of the same king,
Kai-Khusraw (Khorus or Cyrus). He was a righteous believer. He con-
fronted Nebuchadnezzar, secured the release of Bani Isra'il held as cap-
tives by him and rehabilitated them back into Palestine. He even went
on to resettle and repopulate the city of Baytul-Maqdis that was ran-
sacked earlier to the limit that he managed to have all treasures and
major effects of Baytul-Maqdis carried away by Nebuchadnezzar from
there returned back into the possession of Bani Isra'il. Thus, this person
proved to be the savior of Bani Isra'il (the Jews).
It is likely that of the questions the Jews of Madinah had set for the
Quraysh of Makkah which they would ask the Holy Prophet !|t to test
his prophethood, was this question about Dhul-Qarnain and that it had
an underlying reason. This question was special since the Jews took him
to be their savior and respected him.
In short, Maulana Hifzur-Rahman has collected a sufficiently large
number of evidences from the prophesies of the prophets of Bani Isra'il
with reference to the present Old Testament as well as from historical
narratives to present his research on this subject. Anyone who finds it
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 83 - 88
653
imperative to proceed towards additional research may consult it. My
purpose in reporting all these narratives was simply to bring into focus
sayings of leading Muslim scholars, historians and commentators as
they relate to the life and time of Dhul-Qarnain. To decide as to whose
saying is weightier and worthier out of these is not part of my objective.
The reason is that things not claimed by the Qur'an nor explained by
Hadith are things we have not been obligated to fix and clarify oh our
own for that responsibility does not rest on our shoulders. Thus, whichev-
er saying turns out to be regarded as more weighty, worthy and sound,
the aim of the Qur'an will stand achieved after all. Allah knows best. Let
us now proceed to the explanation of the verses.
Let us look at the first verse cited above: £s"i *4 Cr^*" 0* (I shall
now recite to you a narration about him - 83). It prompts us to find out as
to why the Holy Qur'an has elected to bypass the possible shorter expres-
sion of dhikrahu (his narrations) at this place and has opted for two
words: ('minhu dhikra) (some narration about him)? A little reflec-
tion would reveal that these two words have been used as indicators.
They tell us that the Qur'an has not promised to narrate the entire story
of Dhul-Qarnain in its historical setting. Instead, it has stated that it
will mention it in part. This is evident from the use of the particle:
(min) and the nunnation (tanwm) of 'dhikra' - a distinct feature of Arab-
ic grammar. As for the historical debate relating to the name, lineage
and time period of Dhul-Qarnain reported earlier, the Holy Qur'an has
already said in advance that it has skipped it as something unnecessary.
The word: L-L (sabab) used in: C- tJ^'^'o? '^0 (and provided for him
a way to everything - 84) is employed in the Arabic lexicon to denote
everything harnessed to achieve an objective. It includes material instru-
ments and resources as well as knowledge, insight and experience etc.
(al-Bahr al-Muljit). As for the expression: sJ^'^jf (to everything), it means
all things needed by a ruler to run the state system. The sense of the
verse is that Allah Ta'ala had provided for the righteous king Dhul-Qar-
nain practically everything needed at that time in order that he could
maintain his just rule, establish universal peace and extend his area of
influence to other countries.
Verse 85: (So he followed a way) means that - though, the ma-
terial means related to everything, even those that would facilitate his
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 . 83 - 88
654
access to every region of the world - however, the first thing he did was
to use his means to travel in the direction of the West.
The statement in verse 86: '^j^'Q \i\~j>- (until when he reached
where the sun sets) means that he reached the far limit towards the
West beyond which there was no populated area.
The word: (hami'ah) in the succeeding phrase: jjv- J£ 'j> (into a
miry spring) literally means dark marsh or mud carrying the sense of
water beneath which there is dark mud and which causes the water it-
self to appear black. As for the sense of his seeing the Sun setting into
such a spring, it means that an onlooker perceived it as setting into the
spring because there was no habitation or dry land in sight. This is like
being in an open field while the Sun is setting where as far as one can
see there appears to be no mountain, tree, or structure, naturally one
who looks at the sight would feel that the Sun was sinking into the land
mass.
Said in the sentence which follows immediately was: liaj*
(and found near it a people), that is, near this dark spring, Dhul-Qar-
nain found a people. The later part of the verse shows that these people
were infidels. Therefore, as said in the next verses, Allah TaHa gave
Dhul-Qarnain the choice of punishing them right away for their infidel-
ity. Or, if he so wished, he could choose to deal with them benevolently
by first asking them to consider the message of faith and bring them
round to embrace it through dissemination of information and good coun-
sel. After that, he could reward those who believe and punish those who
do not. In response, Dhul-Qarnain elected to go by the second option. He
said that he would try to bring them to the straight path through good
counsel and advice. Then, he would punish those who stood by their infi-
delity and reward those who believed and did what was good.
The statement: fiU vH* (We said, 'O Dhul-Qarnain...) shows that
Allah Ta'ala has Himself said this addressing Dhul-Qarnain. Now, if
Dhul-Qarnain is taken to be a prophet, there is no problem here. It will
mean that it was said to him through the medium of revelation. And if,
his prophethood is not to be recognized, there is only one way to rational-
ize the statement: bis (qulna: We said) and the address: J^jA\ fiU (ya/O
Dhul-Qarnain). This way could be to take this address to have been
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 89 - 91
655
made to Dhul-Qarnain through the medium of some prophet - as sug-
gested by the reported presence of Al-Khadir with him. Then, it is
also possible that this revelation is just not the kind of wahy that is pecu-
liar to a prophet or messenger of Allah. May be, it is a wahy or revela-
tion in the literal sense like the word: £»-jtj {awhaina: We revealed or
put into the heart) used in the Qur*an for the mother of Sayyidna Musa
- though, there is no probability of her being a prophet or messenger
of Allah. But, Abu Hayyan says in al-Bahr al-Muhit that the command
given here to Dhul-Qarnain is a command to punish and kill those peo-
ple. No such command can be given without the authority of a revelation
to a prophet. This action cannot be taken on the authority of Kashf (illu-
mination) and Ilham (inspiration), nor can it be activated through any
other source without the authority of wahy (revelation) to a nabiyy
(prophet). For this reason, no probability other than the one being men-
tioned here is sound: Either Dhul-Qarnain himself is taken to be a proph-
et, or that there may be a prophet present during his time and it is
through him that Dhul-Qarnain is addressed. And Allah knows best.
Verses 89 ■ 91
^Js- j*jjaJ IaO^-j ,Jf>- \Z>j>
$,\\^ I j^>- AjJJ
Thereafter, he followed a way [89] until he reached
where the Sun rises; he found it rising over a people for
whom We did not make any cover against it. [90] Thus it
was. We encompassed in knowledge whatever he had
with him. [91]
Commentary
The Holy Qur'an does describe this state of the people Dhul-Qarnain
found living towards the East meaning thereby that they were not accus-
tomed to the use of ways and means like houses, tents and dresses to
seek protection against the Sun. But, it does not mention anything about
their faith and deeds, nor does it say what Dhul-Qarnain did to them.
However, it is obvious that these people too were infidels and Dhul-Qar-
nain handled them the way he had handled the people he had found in
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
656
the West as mentioned earlier. But, describing it again at this place was
not considered necessary since finding it out is also possible on the analo-
gy of the previous event. (As in al-Bahr al-Muhit from Ibn Atiyyah)
Verses 92 - 98
y I ' » i ' ,j * j " ' ' j* * ii - *' \y t"' i ~ i *" " <*\ * t
L»y *-*-$jj.s tj* jji-^J' (jti £4 \^\^>- ^r). 4**- £JI p->
J*^1 LSi-^14 J^^J^ L5^U J13 <U> 1*^*2 J
<_sy- bi. ^ ^i^J'^j 4^°> r«^j
i ► ' 7?-" ( f" -> * ' - 'X' \' i' ~> 1 * ~t' > ' i''** '\t-
JlSj^U.S <0<0r JS-J bl* ^ <UJ>-j IJLA Jli
^a)> La^- J-P-j
Thereafter he followed a way [92] until when he reached
between the two mountains, he found on their hither
side a people who did not seem to understand anything
said. [93] They said, "O Dhul-Qarnain, the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj (Gog and Magog) are mischief-makers on the
earth. So shall we set for you a revenue, provided that
you make a barrier between us and them?" [94] He said,
'That which my Lord has placed under my control is bet-
ter, so help me with strength and I shall make a rampart
between you and them. [95] Bring me ingots of iron."
(They proceeded accordingly) until when he leveled up
(the gap) between the two mountain-sides, he said,
"Blow." (They complied) until when he made it (like)
fire, he said, "Bring me molten copper and I will pour it
upon this." [96] So they (Ya'juj and Ma'juj) were not able
to climb it, nor were they able to make a hole in it. [97]
He said, 'This is a mercy from my Lord. Then, when the
promise of my Lord will come, He will make it leveled to
the ground. And the promise of my Lord is always true."
[98]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
657
Explanation of Difficult Words
1. The word alJi used in the expression: j£xL)i ^ denotes what be-
comes a barrier against something. It may be a wall or mountain and it
may be natural or artificial. At this place, the word: ^_~CJl (as-saddain)
means two mountains that stood as a barrier against the intrusion of
Ya'juj and Ma'juj. But, they still attacked through the pass in between
the two mountains and which was closed by Dhul-Qarnain.
2. The word: y'} (zubar) in: ouSJf^ (zubar al-hadid - 96) is the plural
of: ° y.j (zubrah) which means sheets in the sense of pieces, fragments or
ingots of iron which were to be used in the wall designed to block the
pass, obviously a stronger device as compared to bricks and rocks.
3. The word: (as-sadafain - 96) signifies the two sides of the
mountain facing each other.
4. According to most commentators, the last word: \'Jai (qitr) in verse
96 means molten copper. There are some others who have explained 'qitr'
as molten iron or pewter. (al-Qurtub!)
5. The expression: (dakkaa'a - 98) used about the wall means
what would crumble down to the level of the ground.
Commentary
The Identity of Ya'juj Ma'juj and the Location of the
Wall of Dhul-Qarnain
A lot of absurd and strange things disseminated through Isra'ili
narratives and historical stories have found currency to the extent that
some commentators have also reported them in terms of their historical
status, though they themselves do not find them trustworthy. The truth
of the matter is that the Qur'an has mentioned it briefly and the Holy
Prophet has informed his community also about the details as and
where necessary. What has to be believed in as part of one's faith is limit-
ed to what has been covered in the Qur'an, and Hadith. Beyond that,
whatever historical and geographical information has been provided by
commentators, Hadith experts and historians could be correct, or might
as well prove incorrect. As for the variant sayings of historians from
among those mentioned above, they are based on traces, analogies and
conjectures. Whether they are true or false, it simply does not affect
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
658
what the Qur'an says.
At this place, I would first quote Ahadith which, according to re-
spected Hadith experts, are sound or trustworthy. After that, historical
narratives will be taken up to the measure of their need in the present
context.
Hadith Reports about Ya'juj Ma'juj
At least this much stands doubtlessly proved from the statements of
Qur'an, and Sunnah that Ya'juj Ma'juj are national entities from among
human beings. They are the progeny of Sayyidna Nuh very much
like them because so says the categorical statement (nass) of the Qur'an:
blii-j which means that all human beings surviving on the
Earth after the Flood during the time of Sayyidna Nuh shall all be
from among his progeny. Historical narratives converge on the fact that
they are of the progeny of Yafith son of Nuh - which is supported by
a weak Hadith as well. Regarding the rest of their antecedents, the
Hadith of Sayyidna an-Nawwas ibn Sam'an is most detailed and
sound in authority. It has been reported in the Sahih of Muslim and in
all books of Ahadith recognized for their authenticity. Hadith experts de-
clare it to be sound and authentic. This Hadith carries details concern-
ing the appearance of Dajjal (anti-Christ), the coming of Sayyidna 'Isa
f$gBl and then, the appearance of Ya'juj Ma'juj. A translation of this en-
tire Hadith is being given below:
Sayyidna an-Nawwas ibn Sam'an 4§e> says that one morning the Holy
Prophet »ff mentioned Dajjal (anti-Christ) and while doing that he said a
few things which showed the low and negative aspect of his profile (such
as his being one-eyed). Then, he also said a few things about him to the
effect that his emergence was a matter of ominous trial (such as Para-
dise and Hell being with him and other extra-ordinary aspects of his per-
sona). His narration (gripped us with such fear) as if Dajjal was lurking
somewhere (in the nearby) grooves of the date palms.
When we presented ourselves before him in the evening, he read our
confused inner condition and asked, 'What is the matter with you?'
(What did you conclude from what I had said?). We submitted, 'You
talked about Dajjal in the morning. Of things you said about him some
seemed to belittle the matter of his emergence while you also said other
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
659
things which seemed to highlight his matter to proportions of a great
trial to the extent that we thought he was present close to us in the
grooves of the date-palms!' Then he said, 'Not just the Dajjal, there are
other trials I fear may afflict you more (that is, the trial of Dajjal is not
as great as you have taken it to be). If he appears - and I am among you
- I shall confront him personally without you. And if he appears - and I
am not among you - everyone will try to confront him in terms of his
courage. And Allah is, in my absence, the guardian and protector of all
Muslims. (You will recognize him as) a young man - hard curly hair, one
eye protruding upwards (blind in the other as in other narratives). And
if I can liken him (in this ugly profile) with someone, it is Abd al-'Uzza
ibn Qatan (an ugly person from the tribe of Banu Khuza'ah during the
Jahiliyyah). If a Muslim from among you runs into him, he should recite
the initial verses of Surah al-Kahf against him (which will keep him
protected from Dajjal). Dajjal will emerge from the empty space between
Syria and 'Iraq creating havoc right and left. O servants of Allah, you
then stay firm against him.' We said, 'Ya Rasulallah, and how long will
he tarry on the Earth?' He said, 'Forty days. But, the first day will be
equal to one year, and the second day to one month, and the rest of the
days equal to the usual.' We said, 'Ya Rasulallah, so on that day which
will be equal to one year, shall we be offering (the five-timed) Salah for
one day only?' He said, 'No. You will, rather, go by estimating time and
offering prayers for the whole year.' We said, 'Ya Rasulallah, how fast
will he be moving about the Earth?' He said, 'Fast like the cloud being
followed by wind. Then he will pass by a people and ask them to rally
round his false beliefs. They will believe in him and respond to his call.
Then he will commission the clouds. They will start raining. He will
order the Earth. It will turn green and verdant (and herds of cattle will
graze therein) and when they return in the evening, their humps shall
be much higher than before and their udders shall be full of milk and
their waists shall be plumb. Then, Dajjal will pass by another people
and invite them to his disbelief. But, they will turn down his invitation.
Losing hope, when he goes away from them, these believers will be
stricken with famine and nothing of what once belonged to them will
remain in their hands. And when Dajjal will walk by this wasteland, he
will address it, saying: 'Bring your treasures out.' So, its treasures will
start following him like the honeybees follow their queen. Then Dajjal
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
660
will call a man whose youth shall be in full bloom, strike him with a
sword and cut him into two pieces and the two pieces will be placed as
far apart as the distance between an archer and his target. Then he will
call him. He will come (alive) to Dajjal beaming with joy over his feat. In
the meantime, Allah Ta'ala will send down Al-Masih ibn Maryam
(Sayyidna 'Tsa He will alight at the white tower in the eastern
part of Dimashq (Damascus) clad in two colored sheets with both hands
resting on the wings of angels. When he bows his blessed head, drops of
water will drip down from there (as if one has just come out of the
shower). And when he raises his head up, from it drop silvery globules
like genuine pearls. Any disbeliever who breathes the air from his
breath will die that very instant and his breath will reach as far as
reaches his glance. Then he will look for him until he will overtake him
at the gate of Ludd (still there in Baytul-Maqdis by the same name) and
kill him. After that, 'Isa ibn Maryam will come to people whom Allah
protected from Dajjal. He will then touch their faces (with compassion
for them) and give them the good news of having high ranks in Paradise.
While he would still be in the same state, Allah will reveal to 'Isa:
'Verily, I am going to send forth the kind of men from among servants be-
longing to Me against whom no two hands will dare fight. So, you assem-
ble and take My servants to the sanctuary of Mount Tur (which
Sayyidna 'Isa will do) and would send out Ya'juj and Ma'juj and they will
be seen hurtling down from every side. The first wave of them will pass
by Buhairah Tabariyyah. They would drink out everything in it and
when others of them will pass by it, (and seeing it dry) they will say:
'Surely, in this, there must have been water earlier in time.'
The prophet of Allah, 'Tsa, and his companions will take refuge on
the Mount Tur. Other believers will find sanctuaries in their own for-
tified places. Food supplies will be there, but it would run short where-
upon the head of a bull will be considered better than a hundred dinar.
Then, the prophet of Allah, 'Tsa, and his companions will turn to Allah
(and pray for the removal of their distress which will be answered) and
He will send an epidemic (worm in neck) and they will be annihilated en
masse to the last person. Then, the prophet of Allah, 'Tsa, and his com-
panions will come down from the Mount of Tur and see not a hand-span
worth of land remaining unfilled with corpses and (because of their de-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
661
composition) the place will be reeking with a strong stench. (Seeing this
state of affairs) the prophet of Allah, 'Isa, and his companions will turn
to Allah (praying for the removal of this distress as well which Allah will
answer). He will send birds with necks like the neck of a camel. They
will haul these corpses and throw them at the place where Allah wills
(according to some narratives, they will put them away into the sea).
After that, Allah Ta'ala will send rains. No clay home in the villages
and no Bedouin tent in the desert will remain without it. Lands will be
washed clean and left like mirror. Then, Allah Ta'ala will tell the Earth,
'Grow your fruits and unravel the abundance of your blessings.' (And so
it shall be and such shall be the bliss of increase that) one pomegranate
will suffice as food for a group of people. And its shell will be used to
make canopies for protection against the Sun and milk will be so blessed
as to suffice for a large number of people. Milk from one cow will be
enough for everyone in a tribe and milk from one goat will be adequate
for a whole clan. (After forty years of this period of extra-ordinary abun-
dance, peace and protection, when the time due for Qiyamah will draw
near) Allah Ta'ala will send a pleasant wind which will cause their arm-
pits to be benumbed and the soul of every believer and every Muslim will
be taken away. Left there will be the worst among human beings, the
wicked and the disbelieving ones, who will indulge in shame and outrage
on the Earth like donkeys. And it is against them that the Hour will
stand activated.'
As for the story of Ya'juj and Ma'juj, the narration of Sayyidna 'Abd
al-Rahman ibn Yazid deals with it in greater detail. It says that once
they pass by Buhairah Tabariyyah, Ya'juj and Ma'juj will climb Jabal
al-Khamar, a mountain from among the mountains of Baytul-Maqdis,
and say, 'We have killed whoever there was on the Earth. Come, let us
now kill whoever there is out in the skies." So they will shoot their ar-
rows towards the sky and Allah will make their arrows return back to
them smeared with blood (so that those dim-witted people are pleased
with the prospect that they have done away with whoever there was in
the skies).
About the story of Dajjal, the narration of Sayyidna Abu Sa'idal-Khu-
dri 4p> adds that Dajjal will stay away from al-Madinah al-Munawwa-
rah. When it will not be possible for him to reach even the link roads
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
662
leading to it, he will come to a saline tract of land close to Madinah. At
that time, a man will come out to confront him and this man will be the
best of men at that time (or, among the best of men). Addressing him, he
will say, 'I am certain that you are the Dajjal about whom the Holy
Prophet «H had told us.' (Hearing this), Dajjal will start saying, 'Tell me,
O people, if I kill this man, then make him alive, will you still doubt the
thing (about my being God)?' They said, 'No.' So he will kill him and then
bring him back to life whereupon he will tell Dajjal, 'By Allah, now I
have become more certain that you are the Dajjal.' Hence, Dajjal would
want to kill him (all over again), but he will remain unable to enforce it.
(Saiiih Muslim)
According to a narration of Sayyidna Abu Sa'id al-Khudri 4§£> appear-
ing in the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet «|t said,
"On the day of Qiyamah, Allah Ta'ala will ask Sayyidna Adam
'raise the Hell-bound from your progeny.' He will wonder, 'my Lord, who
are they?' Then, the Divine command will go forth that nine hundred
and ninety nine of every one thousand are Hell-bound with only one
bound to go to Paradise. Scared, the noble Sahabah asked, 'Ya Rasulal-
lah, 'who from among us shall be the one bound to go to Paradise?' There-
upon, he said, 'do not worry because out of these nine hundred and nine-
ty nine Hell-bound people, there will be only one from among you while,
ratio-wise, there will be a thousand from among the Ya'juj Ma'juj.' Ac-
cording to a narration of Sayyidna Abdullah ibn 'Umar q§jb in the Musta-
drak of al-Hakim, the Holy Prophet gjjjg said that Allah Ta'ala divided all
human beings into ten parts. Nine of these belong to Ya'juj Ma'juj while
the remaining one part covers the human beings of the whole world. (Ruh
al-Ma'ani)
After having quoted these narrations in al-Bidayah wa an-Nihayah,
Ibn Kathir has written that it tells us that the number of Ya'juj Ma'juj is
significantly higher than the entire human population.
According to a narration of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4§& appearing in
the Musnad of Ahmad and Abu Dawud with sound chains of authority,
the Holy Prophet *H said that 'Isa will live on the Earth for forty
years after his descension. As for the narration in Muslim which puts
this duration of stay at seven years, it has been rated as less in strength
or having some unapparent meaning (marjuh or mu'awwal) by Hafi? in
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
663
Fath al-Bari who has declared the very period of forty years as correct.
Then there are clarifications in Ahadith which report that this whole pe-
riod will be marked with peace and blessings. Absolutely no malice and
hostility will exist among people, none even between any two of them.
(Muslim and Ahmad)
Al-Bukhari reports from Sayyidna Abu Sa'id al-Khudri 4$s> that the
Holy Prophet 5§| said that the Hajj and 'Umrah of Baytullah will contin-
ue even after the emergence of Ya'juj Ma'juj. (Tafsir Mazhari)
Al-Bukhari and Muslim report from Umm al-Mu'minin, Sayyidah
Zainab bint Jahsh that one day the Holy Prophet »§§ woke up from sleep
with his blessed face red while he was saying:
Cj^~^ 3**~J ••*■*
La ilaha illallah. Alas for Arabia! Evil is drawing near. To-
day, a part of the Wall of Ya'juj Ma'juj has opened up like this'
and he made a ring by joining the tips of his thumb and index
finger (to indicate the size of the hole in the Wall).
Umm al-Mu'minin, Sayyidah Zainab a!!! says that following
his statement, we submitted, 'Ya Rasulallah, is our destruction possible
even when we have righteous people among us?' He said, 'Yes, it is - (par-
ticularly) when evil (khabath) abounds' (similar reports appear in the
two Sahihs from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4^£>, as in al-Bidayah wa an-Ni-
hayah of Ibn Kathir). That a hole was made into the Wall of Ya'juj
Ma'juj to the measure shown in the Hadith could be taken in the real
sense and also in a figurative one which would indicate the weakening of
the Wall made by Dhul-Qarnain. (Ibn Kathir, Abu Hayyan)
The Musnad of Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah report from a narra-
tion of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah that the Holy Prophet «§§ said: Ya'juj
Ma'juj keep digging through the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. Doing it every-
day they reach the farthest part of this iron Wall so close as would make
the light on the other side become visible to them. But, at that point,
they say that they would dig all the way through it the next day, and re-
turn. However, Allah Ta'ala makes it as strong as it was all over again.
Then comes the next day and they start anew to dig through it. This
cycle of their effort to dig and demolish and that of mending and fortify-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
664
ing from Allah's side will continue until such time up to which Allah
Ta'ala intends to hold back Ya'juj Ma'juj. And when He intends to re-
lease them, they will dig, reach the farthest limit and say, 'If Allah wills,
we shall go across it tomorrow.' (By making their effort dependent on the
name and will of Allah, they will have the tauflq to succeed) So, when
they return the next day as usual, they will find the remaining non-dug
portion of the Wall as they had left it and this they will demolish and go
across.
Tirmidhi has reported this narration on the authority of Abu Awa-
nah, Qatadah, Abi Raff, Abu Hurairah, in that order, and then he has
said: _jJl ll» <y VI *i ^ s-o* (Unfamiliar. We do not know it except from
this source). Ibn Kathir has also reported this narration in his Tafsir
and then he has this to say:
Its chains of narrators are good and strong, but its text in the
matter of its ascension (the effort to raise the channel of trans-
mission up to attribute it the Holy Prophet •!§ is not supported
by stronger sources).
Ibn Kathir comments on this Hadith in al-Bidayah wa an-Nihayah:
If it is held to be correct that this Hadith is not marfu' (traceable in as-
cending order to the Holy Prophet J§f ), instead, is a narration from Ka'b
al-Ahbar, then, it becomes clear that it is not worthy of trust. Now there
is another possibility. The narration is regarded to be free from any error
made by the narrator. It is given the status of the very saying of the
Holy Prophet then, it would mean that this action of digging the
Wall by Ya'juj Ma'juj will start at the time when the hour of their emer-
gence draws close. And as for the statement of the Qur'an, that is, no
hole can be made in this Wall, it refers to the time when Dhul-Qarnain
had made it. This leaves no contradiction here. Moreover, it could also be
said that breaking a hole into the Wall means a hole which goes all the
way through it - and this narration states it clearly that this hole does
not go all the way through it. (Al-Bidayah, p. 12, v. 2)
In Fath al-Bari, Hafiz ibn Hajar has reported this Hadith with refer-
ence to Abd ibn Humaid and Ibn Hibban as well and said that they all
narrate from Qatadah and some of their narrators are the authorities of
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
665
the Sahih of al-Bukhari. Then, he has not entertained any doubt about
the Hadith being rated as marfu' (ascending to the Holy Prophet »H).
Then he says with reference to Ibn al-'Arabi that this Hadith contains
three Divine signs, that is, miracles: (1) That Allah Ta*ala did not let
their minds think of the alternative of continuing their digging operation
round the clock including the day and night both. If so, it would have not
been at all difficult for a people with so many of them to work in shifts of
day and night with specified assignment of duties. (2) That their minds
were turned away from taking the option of scaling over the Wall by
using artifices and devices. Although, from a narration of Wahb ibn Mu-
nabbih, it becomes clear that these people tilled the land which also
yielded fruits and they used instruments of many kinds in this process.
It should have not been difficult for them under these circumstances to
assemble together the means of scaling the Wall. (3) That for such a long
time it never occurred to them that they should have said, Insha'Allah:
If Allah wills, and that this statement will issue forth through their
speech only when the time of their emergence will come close.
Ibn al-Arabi has said that this Hadith also tells us that there are
people among the Ya'juj Ma'juj who believe in the existence of Allah and
in His Will. Then, it is also possible that Allah Ta'ala may cause this
statement to issue forth through their speech without having any belief
and they find their job all done with its barakah (ashrat as-sa'ah byas-Sayy-
id Muhammad, p. 154). But, what is obvious here is that they too have re-
ceived the call of the blessed prophets. Otherwise, according to the textu-
al authority of the Qur'an (nass), they should not be subjected to the
punishment of Jahannam: H'J^j '<z^2 J±- 'J££ & £j (And it is not Our way
to punish [anyone] unless We send a messenger - al-Isra', 17:15). This
tells us that the invitation to believe has reached them too. But, they
chose to stick by their denial. However, there will also be some people
among them who would be subscribing to the view that Allah exists and
that He has intention and will - though, having this much of a belief is
not sufficient for 'Iman or faith, unless there is the essential faith in
Prophet-hood and Hereafter. However, the saying of 'Insha Allah': If
Allah wills, despite Kufr (disbelief), is not a far out possibility.
Conclusions drawn from the narrations of Hadith
That which stands proved about Ya'juj Ma'juj from the statements of
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
666
the Holy Prophet ^ as in the Ahadith cited above is given below:
(1) Ya'juj Ma'juj are the progeny of Sayyidna Nuh 8^ like the rest
of human beings. The majority of Hadith experts and historians identify
them as the progeny of Yafith, the son of Nuh And it is also obvious
that the progeny of Yafith son of Nuh had spread itself out far and wide
among different tribes, nationalities and many a populated areas
between the period of Sayyidna Nub HSUl and that of Dhul-Qarnain.
Thus, it is not necessary that the races known as Ya'juj Ma'juj were
pinned down as a whole exclusively behind the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain.
There must have been some of their tribes and nationalities living on the
other side of the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. However, it can be said that the
savage killers and destroyers among them were restrained through the
Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. Historians refer to them generally as Turks,
Mangkhol or Mongols. But, from among these, the name of Ya'juj Ma'juj
applies only to the savage, uncivilized, blood-thirsty tyrants who re-
mained untouched by civilization. The Turks, Mangkhols or Mongols
who became civilized stand unsubstantiated by this name.
(2) The number of Ya'juj Ma'juj is several times higher than the num-
ber of the human beings of the whole world, at least at the ratio of one to
ten. (Hadith #2)
(3) The tribes and nationalities of Ya'juj Ma'juj stopped from crossing
over to the other side of the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain will remain so re-
strained right through the close of the zero Hour of the Last Day of
Qiyamah. The time destined for their emergence will be preceded by the
appearance of Mahdi and Masih f^LJiU^lt- and that of Dajjal (the
anti-Christ). They will be released exactly after 'Isa S^Bl has descended
and has killed Dajjal. (Hadith #1)
(4) At the time Ya'juj Ma'juj are to be released, the Wall of Dhul-Qar-
nain will crumble down all leveled to the ground (verse 18:98). The merciless
hordes of Ya'juj Ma'juj would present an spectacle when, coming down
from the mountain slopes all simultaneously, the speed of their descent
would give the impression that they are sliding down to the ground en
masse. These countless savage humans will hit the whole earth and its
population. No one would be able to stand up against the killing and
plunder by them. The apostle of Allah, Sayyidna Tsa will, under Di-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
667
vine command, take refuge on Mount Tur along with his believing com-
panions. People in other habitations of the world will seek asylum in
available safe places. When supplies run out, necessities of life will be-
come highly expensive. As for the rest of human population, these sav-
ages will finish them off and lick out their rivers. (Hadith #1)
(5) Then, it will be through the prayer of Sayyidna 'Isa and his
companions that these countless locust like peoples will be destroyed si-
multaneously. The earth will be covered up with their dead bodies and
the stench from which would make human rehabilitation on the earth
difficult. (Hadith #1)
(6) Then, it will be through the prayer of Sayyidna 'Isa and his
companions once again that their dead bodies would be disposed of into
the sea or made to disappear altogether and the whole earth will be
washed clean through a universal rain. (Hadith #1)
(7) After that, there shall come a reign of peace lasting for nearly
forty years. The earth will open the gates of its blessings. No one will re-
main poor and needy. No one will hurt or harass anyone. Peace and com-
fort shall prevail universally. (Hadith #3)
(8) During this period of peace, the Hajj and 'Umrah of Baytullah
will continue. (Hadith #4) As for the death of Sayyidna 'Tsa $s^l and his
burial in the Sacred Mausoleum, it already stands proved from the nar-
rations of Hadith. This too will transpire when he will travel to Hijaz for
Hajj or 'Umrah. (As reported by Muslim from Sayyidna Abu Hurairah
- explanatory note). After that, he will die in al-Madinah al-Taiyyi-
bah and buried in the Sacred Mausoleum.
(9) During the later period of the life of the Holy Prophet Ǥ|, he was
shown a dream activated through a revelation (wahy) that a hole had
opened up in the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain, which he declared to be a sign of
impending evil for Arabia. Some Hadith experts (al-muhaddithin) have
interpreted the opening of a hole in this Wall as real. Some others have
taken it figuratively in the sense that this Wall of Dhul-Qarnain has be-
come weak, the time of the emergence of Ya'juj Ma'juj has come close
and its effects will show up in the form of Arab decline. Allah knows
best.
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 92 - 98
668
(10) After his descent, he will stay on the earth for forty years. (Ha-
dith #3) Earlier than him, the period of Mahdi will also be that of
forty years, part of which will feature the confluence and cooperation of
both. In his book, Ashrat al-Sa'ah (p. 145), Sayyid Sharif Barzanji has said
that the period of Sayyidna 'Isa will follow the killing of Dajjal and
the peace prevailing thereafter and extend to forty years. This will make
his total stay in the world for a period of forty-five years. And, it has
been mentioned on page 112 that Mahdi will appear a thirty plus
years before Sayyidna 'Isa and the total period credited to him will
be that of forty years. Thus, the presence of the two blessed souls shall
coincide for a number of five, or seven years, and both their periods will
be marked by a reign of justice throughout the world. The earth will
open up the gates of its blessings, neither will anyone remain poor, nor
will anyone bear malice and hostility against anyone else. Of course, the
great trial of the appearance of Dajjal will hit the whole world during
the later period of Mahdi - with the exception of Makkah, Madinah,
Baytul-Maqdis and the Mount of Tur. This trial will be the greatest as
compared to the rest of the trials the world has faced. Dajjal and his dis-
order will last for forty days only. But, out of these forty days, the first
day will be that of one year, the second day that of one week and the rest
of days will be like they usually are. One way this can happen is that
these days are really made to be that long - because, during those later
times, nearly all events will be extraordinary and miraculous in nature.
Then, it is also possible that the days and nights keep alternating as
they usually do. But, it stands proved from Hadlth that Dajjal would be
a great magician. When so, it is also possible that, under the spell of his
magic, common people remain unable to notice this revolutionary change
in the alternation of days and nights and continue seeing this phenome-
na as nothing but one usual day. As for the injunction in Hadith of per-
forming Salah during that day on the estimated analogy of usual days, it
also seems to support the assumption that the days and nights would be
changing really, but people would not realize it cognitively. Therefore, in
this day of one year, the order given was to perform Salah for three hun-
dred sixty days. Otherwise, had the day been really one day only, the
rules of the Shari'ah would have required only five Salahs as obligatory
for one day as such. In short, the total period of Dajjal will have forty
such days.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
669
After that, Sayyidna 'Isa $0< will descend, kill the Dajjal and put an
end to the disorder created by him. However, quite close to that the
Ya'juj Ma'juj will emerge unleashing another spate of disorder, pillage
and killing. But, the period of their presence will not go beyond a few
days when they too will be destroyed all simultaneously as a result of
the prayer of Sayyidna 'Isa In short, there will be two ominous
trials of Dajjal and Ya'juj Ma'juj during the later period of Sayyidna
Mahdi ASM and the early period of Sayyidna 'Isa $s©l which will shake
the people of the entire earth upside down. Before and after these
counted few days, however, the whole world will experience justice,
peace and blessings. During the period of Sayyidna 'Isa $3©, there will
remain on the earth no creed and religion other than Islam. The earth
will start sending forth its hidden treasures. No one will remain poor
and needy. Even beasts and poisonous life forms will not hurt anyone.
An essential point of guidance:
As far as the information given above about the Ya'juj Ma'juj and the
Wall of Dhul-Qarnain, these have been communicated to the Muslim
Ummah by the Qurlh, and the Ahadith of the Holy Prophet Believ-
ing in it as such is necessary and opposition, impermissible. Now there
remains the area of geographical and racial investigation as to questions
like - Where is the wall of Dhul-Qarnain located? Who are these people
called Ya'juj Ma'juj? Where do they live now? Here, it can be said that
no Islamic Aqidah (article of faith) depends on knowing this, nor does
the understanding of any verse of the Qur'an hinge on it. But, the relig-
ious scholars of the Muslim Ummah, only in order to answer the absur-
dities dished out by antagonists and to provide additional insight, have
discussed this subject in details. A part of it is being reported here.
Views of Muslim scholars
In his Tafsir, al-Qurtubi has reported from as-Suddiyy that twen-
ty-one of the twenty- two tribes of Ya'juj Ma'juj were shut off by the Wall
of Dhul-Qarnain. One of their tribes was left out on the inner side of the
Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. They are Turks. After that, al-Qurtubi says that
the sayings of the Holy Prophet ^ about the Turks resemble the Ya'juj
Ma'juj and that the incidence of a war between them and Muslims dur-
ing the later times appears in a hadith of the Sahih of Muslim. At pre-
sent, he continues: A large number of Turk people are arrayed against
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
670
Muslims. Only Allah knows their exact number and only He can save
Muslims from their evil. It appears as if they are the Ya'juj Ma'juj - or,
at least, are their forerunners. (Al-Qurtubi, p. 58, v.ll) (Al-Qurtubi belongs
to the sixth century of Hijrah when the Tatar onslaught came and de-
stroyed the Islamic Caliphate. This great upheaval is well known in Is-
lamic history and the Tatars are reputed to be from the Mogol or Mongk-
hol Turks). But, as for al-Qurtubi, he has simply said that they
resembled the Ya'juj Ma'juj and could be their forerunners. He has not
identified the havoc caused by the Tatars as the emergence of the Ya'juj
Ma'juj which is one of the signs of the coming of the last day of Qiyamah.
The reason is that the Hadith of the Sahih of Muslim mentioned above
makes it clear that this emergence will come to pass after the descent of
Sayyidna 'Tsa f$0t during his period.
Therefore, 'Allamah 'Alusi has, in his Tafsir Ruh al-Ma'ani, strongly
refuted the position of those who have taken the Tatars as the Ya'juj
Ma'juj. According to him, the very thought is a flagrant error and certain-
ly an opposition to the textual authority of Hadith. However, this much
he too said that this havoc, no doubt, did resemble the havoc to be
caused by the Ya'juj Ma'juj. (Rut, p. 44, v. 16) It proves that the view of
some contemporary historians who take modern Russia or China or both
as the Ya'juj and Ma'juj would have not been really wrong. However, the
condition is that they should have meant by it the same thing said by
al-Qurtubi and al-'Alusi, that is, the upheaval caused by them resembled
that of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj. But, declaring it to be the very emergence
of the Ya'juj Ma'juj - something reported in the Qur'an, and Hadith as
signs of Qiyamah and which was due to come after the descent of Sayyid-
na 'Isa dSJSl - is absolutely wrong. The approach is erroneous and it
betrays a rejection of the textual authority (nusus) of Hadith.
Famous historian, Ibn Khaldun has taken up this subject in the pro-
legomena of his history. As part of his description of the sixth kingdom,
he has alluded to the geographical location of the Ya'juj Ma'juj and the
Wall of Dhul-Qarnain as follows:
"Inhabiting towards the west, in the ninth part of the seventh
kingdom, there are tribes of Turks called JU^i (qinjaq) [Qipcaq
or Qypchaq as in Bertold Spuler] and ^ (Cherkess) [Circas-
sians, the Caucasian people, as in Spuler]. The eastern side is
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
671
populated by the Ya'juj Ma'juj. In between the two, Mount Cau-
casus draws the line of demarcation. It has been mentioned ear-
lier that it begins from al-bahr al-muhlt located in the east of
the fourth kingdom and goes up to the northern end of the king-
dom. Then, receding away from al-bahr al-muhlt, it continues
in a north-western direction and enters the ninth part of the
fifth kingdom. From here, it reverts to its first direction until it
enters the ninth part of the seventh kingdom. Once it reaches
there, it goes from the south in a north-western direction.
Located in between this mountain range is the 'Wall of Alex-
ander.' It is situated in the middle of the ninth part of the
seventh kingdom as we have identified earlier and the Qur'an
too informs us about it.
In his book of geography, 'Abdullah ibn Khurdazbih has reported the
dream of the 'Abbasi Khalifah, Wathiq Billah in which he had seen that
the Wall had opened up. As a result, he woke up all upset and sent his
emissary, Sallam on a fact-finding mission. On his return, he reported
the condition and distinct features of this very Wall." (Muqaddimah ibn
Khaldun, p. 79)
That Wathiq Billah, the Abbasi Khalifah sent an observer group to
investigate the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain and that it did return after having
made the investigation has been mentioned by Ibn Kathir too in
al-Bidayah wa an-Nihayah. Also said there is that this Wall has been
made in iron with huge locked gates and is located towards the
north-east. After narrating the event, Tafsir Kabir and al-Tabari add:
One who comes back after having seen the Wall reaches the barren
fields facing Samarkand in the company of guides. (Tafsir Kabir, v. 5, p. 513)
The great scholar of Islam and my revered teacher, Maulana Anwar
Shah Kashmiri has mentioned Ya'juj Ma'juj and the Wall of Dhul-Qar-
nain in his book, U* ^--o ^ f^-V1 Though it is an adjunct of
his book yet, whatever he has mentioned there measures up to the high-
est level of investigation and Tradition. He said: To remain protected
against the plunder and devastation by mischievous and savage human
beings walls have been built on the earth, not simply at one place but at
several places. Different kings have built these at various places during
different ages. Most famous and the largest among these is the Great
Wall of China. Its length given by Abu Hayyan al-Andulusi (the royal
historian of the Iranian Court) is twelve hundred miles. It was founded
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
672
by Faghfur, the Emperor of China, and that the date of its inception goes
back to three thousand four hundred and sixty years after the advent of
Sayyidna Adam ^Sl, and also that the Moghul people (Mongol or
Mongkhol) call this Great Wall, 'atkuwah', and the Turks, 'burqurqah.
Then he has acknowledged that several walls of this nature are found at
other places as well.
Our leading fellow-servant of the Faith, Maulana Hifzur-Rahman
Sihwarwi, may he rest in peace, has given a well-documented historical
detail elaborating the statement of Shaykh Kashmiri in his well-known
book, Qasas al-Qur'an. A gist is given below:
The range of the evil savagery of Ya'juj Ma'juj was so extensive that,
on the one hand, the people of southern Caucasia suffered from their ty-
rannical onslaughts while, on the other hand, the inhabitants of Tibet
and China also served as sitting targets of their savagery. It was to stay
safe from these very Ya'juj Ma'juj that protective walls were built at vari-
ous place during different ages. The largest among these is the Great
Wall of China mentioned earlier.
The second Wall is located near Bukhara and Tirmidh in Central
Asia. It is situated at a place called Darband (meaning 'blocked pas-
sage'). This Wall was there during the time of the famous Moghul king,
Taimur Lang (Timur, the Lame; Tamerlane). The German confidant of
the Roman King, Cella Berger, has mentioned him in his book. Kilafchu,
the emissary of Castille, the King of Andulusia has also referred to him
in his travelogue. When he presented himself as the emissary of his King
before Taimur, he had passed by this spot. He writes that the Wall of
Bab al-Hadid (Iron Gate) is situated on the route coming from Mousel
and which lies in between Samarkand and India. (Prom TafsTr Jawahir
al-Qur'an by al-TantawT, v. 9. p. 198)
The third Wall is located in Daghistan in Russia. This too is famous
by the name of Darband (blocked passage) and Bab al-Abwab (The Gate
of gates). Yaqut al-Hamawi in Mu'jim al-Buldan, al-Idrisi in al-Jughrafi-
ah and Bustani in Dairatul-Ma'arif have described these in great details,
a gist of which is as follows:
"In Daghistan, 'Darband' is a Russian city. It is situated on the west-
ern shore of Bahr Khadir (Caspian Sea), latitude 43.3 North and longi-
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
673
tude 48.15 east. It is also called 'Darband Nausherwan'. Another name
for it, 'Bab al-Abwab,' is also famous."
The fourth Wall is located in the higher parts of Caucasia towards
the west of this very 'Bab al-Abwab where, in between two mountains,
there is a pass well known as the Daryal Pass. This fourth Wall is right
here and is known as the Wall of Qafqaz or Mount Qoqa or Koh Qaf
(Caucasus). About it, Bustani writes:
"And close to it (the Wall of Bab al-Abwab), there is another Wall
which goes on extending towards the West. In all likelihood, this may
have been built by the people of Faris (Persia) as a measure of defense
against the northern Berbers. Since the identity of its founder was not
authentically known, some people have attributed it to Alexander while
some others have ascribed it to Cyrus and Nausherwan. And Yaqut says
that it has been constructed with molten copper." (Da'iratul-Ma'arif, v. 7, p.
651; Mu'jimul-Buldan, v. 8, p. 9)
Since all these Walls are in the North and have been built for a sin-
gle need, therefore, difficulties have come up in determining as to which
of these is the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. And the major confusion has
showed up in the case of the last two Walls because the name of both the
places is Darband and there is a Wall also present at both. Out of the
four Walls mentioned above, the Great Wall of China is the longest and
the oldest. About it, no one says that it is the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain.
Then, instead of being in the North, it is in the Far East - and that it is
in the North is clear as indicated by the Qur'an al-Karim.
Now, the thing revolves between the remaining three Walls which
happen to be but in the North. Out of these, speaking generally, histo-
rians - Maslidi, Istakhri, Hamawi and others - identify the Wall located
in Daghistan, or at Darband in the Caucasian territory of Bab al-Abwab
by the Caspian Sea as the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain. Historians who have
called the Wall and Darband of Bukhara and Tirmidh as being the Wall
of Dhul-Qarnain have, most likely, been confused because of the common
factor of the word, Darband. At this point, its location stands nearly
fixed. Now, it can be said that it is situated in Bab al-Abwab by the Dar-
band of Caucasia in the territory of Daghistan, or is located even at a
higher altitude of the Mountain of Qafqaz or Qaf (Caucasus). As for a
SHrah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
674
Wall being there on both these places is a fact proved by historians.
By way of further refinement in between the two probabilities given
above, my revered teacher, Maulana Sayyid Muhammad Anwar Shah
has, in 'Aqidatul-Islam,' given preference to the Wall of Koh Qaf (Qafqaz:
Caucasus) as being the Wall built by Dhul-Qarnain. ('Aqidatul-Islam, p. 297)
The Wall of Dhul-Qarnain: Is it still there? Will it be there until
Qiyamah? Or, has it disintegrated?
Historians and geographers of Europe do not recognize the presence
of any of these northern Walls in our time, nor do they admit that the
passage of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj is still blocked. On that basis, some Mus-
lim historians have also started saying and writing that the event of the
emergence of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj mentioned in the Qur'an, and Hadith
has already taken place. Some of them have declared the great on-
slaught of Tatars in the sixth century Hijrah as being the emergence of
Ya'juj and Ma'juj mentioned by the Qur'an and Hadith. Still others have
found it sufficient to equate the contemporary rise of the Russian, Chi-
nese and European peoples with the emergence of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj
and have thereby closed the case conveniently. But, all this is - as stated
earlier with reference to Ruh al-Ma'ani - totally wrong. To say that the
particular emergence of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj mentioned by the Qur'an
was a sign of Qiyamah translates as a denial of Sahih Ahadith. The
Sahih Hadith of Muslim narrated by al-Nawwas ibn Sam'an 4^>, and oth-
ers says that Qiyamah will come after three events have taken place.
These events will be the emergence of Dajjal (anti-Christ), the descent of
Sayyidna 'Tsa and the killing of Dajjal. How can it be said that it
has already come to pass! The reason is obvious. The Dajjal has not
emerged. Sayyidna 'Isa has yet to descend. And there is no doubt
about it.
Nevertheless, it is not counter to any textual authority (nass) of
Qur'an, and Sunnah that the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain may have disinte-
grated now and some people from among the Ya'juj Ma'juj may have
come on this side. However, this will remain subject to the condition that
one admits that their last and the most massive onslaught, which will
prove to be the destroyer of the entire human population, has not come
yet. In fact, it will come after the great manifestation of the signs of
Qiyamah mentioned earlier, that is, the appearance of the Dajjal and
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
675
the descent of Sayyidna 'Isa etc.
The considered view of Allamah Kashmiri 'JU; -Al j in this matter
is that the European assertion that they have scanned the whole world
and have found no trace of this Wall bears no weight. First of all, the re-
ason is that they themselves have clearly admitted that, despite having
reached the zenith of travel and research, there remain many forests, riv-
ers and islands about which they had been unable to collect information.
Then, not too remote is the probability that the Wall, despite being pre-
sent, may now have taken the form of a mountain because of mountains
crumbling and joining together. But, no absolute textual authority (nass)
contradicts the fact of this Wall disintegrating before Qiyamah, or of
some people from the Ya'juj Ma'juj crossing over to this side by taking
some distant and long-winding route.
The strongest argument put forward in favor of this Wall of
Dhul-Qarnain surviving until the last day of Qiyamah is based on the
statement of the Qur'an: ili'S 'Jii- JJj oij bl* (98). Here, Dhul-Qarnain
says, 'when the promise of my Lord will materialize (that is, the time
will come for the Ya'juj Ma'juj to appear), Allah Ta'ala will make this
Wall crumble down to ground level.' The proponents of this argument
have interpreted the words: 'J'j opj (the promise of my Lord) in this verse
in the sense of Qiyamah, the Last Day - although, the words of the
Qur'an are not definite and categorical about it. The reason is that the
Qur'anic words: 'Jij iij (the promise of my Lord) carry a very clear sense
of their own. So, what is meant here is that the arrangement made by
Dhul-Qarnain to block the entry of the Ya'juj Ma'juj may not necessarily
remain there, as is, forever. When Allah Ta'ala wills to have the passage
open to them, this Wall will lie demolished. Therefore, it is not necessary
that it would happen precisely close to the Qiyamah. Accordingly, all
commentators have mentioned both probabilities in the sense of: 'Jj
(the promise of my Lord). It appears in Tafslr al-Bahr al-Muhit:
And the promise has the probability that meant by it is the
Day of Qiyamah and that meant by it is the time of the emer-
gence of the Ya'juj and Ma'juj.
One way of verifying this could be the eventuality that the Wall lies
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 92 - 98
676
demolished, the passage has opened up and the onslaught of the Ya'juj
and Ma'juj has begun. It does not matter whether its beginning is taken
to be from the havoc caused by the Tatar in the sixth century Hijrah, or
from the present ascendancy of the peoples of Europe, Russia and China.
But, it is evident that the aggressive emergence of these civilized peoples
- something taking place in a constitutional and legal framework - can-
not be classed as rank disorder which is being particularly pointed out
by the Qurlh and Hadith. The anatomy of havoc given there is that it
will unfold in the form of such a magnitude of merciless bloodshed and
devastation that it will eliminate the entire human population. Rather,
the outcome will, then, be that some nationalities of these very Ya'juj
Ma'juj had turned civilized after having moved to this side. They certain-
ly turned out to be the source of great disorder and trial for Islamic coun-
tries. But, till now, their savage counterparts who know nothing but
bloodshed have not come to this side as destined - and the majority of
them are of that kind. These will emerge very close to Qiyamah.
The source of the second argument is the Hadith of Tirmidhi and the
Musnad of Ahmad where it is said that the Ya'juj Ma'juj keep digging
this Wall everyday. But, first of all, Ibn Kathir has declared this Hadith
to be ma'lul (defective despite its apparently correct chain of narrators).
Secondly, in the Hadith itself, there is no clarification that the day Ya'juj
and Ma'juj will cross over the Wall by virtue of saying Insha'Allah the
thing will happen necessarily close to the Qiyamah. Then, the Hadith
does not provide any proof either that the whole lot of the Ya'juj and
Ma'juj will remain restrained behind the Wall. Even if some groups, or
nationalities, from among them were to come to this side by taking some
distant and long-winding route, it will still not be too far out an eventual-
ity in the presence of powerful modern ships. In fact, some historians
have mentioned that the Ya'juj Ma'juj have found the way to reach this
side via long sea travel. If so, the Hadith does not contradict that either.
In short, there is no clear and definite proof in the Qur^n and Sun-
nah that goes on to establish that the Wall of Dhul-Qarnain will remain
standing right through the last day of Qiyamah. Or, their elementary
and insignificant attacks against the human population on this side will
not be possible. However, in all certainty, the time of that horrific and
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 99 - 101
677
devastating onslaught which will destroy the entire human population
will be but close to the Qiyamah as has been mentioned repeatedly. To
sum up, it can be said that based on the textual authority (nusus) of the
Qur'an, and Sunnah, it is not possible to give an absolute verdict that
the Wall against the Ya'juj and Ma'juj has disintegrated leaving the pas-
sage open. Nor can it be said that, according to the Qur'an, and Sunnah,
it is necessary that it survives up to the Qiyamah. Both probabilities ex-
ist. And Pure and High is Allah who knows reality best.
Verses 99 - 101
- f
, i .f. \j , , j .v-f* . - > ' - *- - .'j " s y s > '
JjJjl^ ^..> L^P JJjiSOJ X?y„ jv^r U*^Pj
t
And on that day, We will leave them (Ya'juj and Ma'juj)
surging over one another. And the Horn shall be blown
then We shall gather them together. [99] And on that day
We will bring Jahannam fully exposed before the infid-
els [100] whose eyes were under a cover against My re-
minders, and they were not able to listen. [101]
Commentary
As for the pronoun of the word: 'tU^. {ba'dahum) in 'J> ^'y, '(U^>.
(And on that day, We will leave them [Ya'juj and Ma'juj] surging
*
over one another - 99), it is obvious that it reverts back to Ya'juj Ma'juj.
Then, as for their condition described therein - 'surging over one another'
- it is also obvious that this will be their state when the passage lies
open for them and they will be hastening their way from the hilly
heights down to the ground. Commentators have suggested other pro-
babilities as well.
The pronoun in: '^^i {fajama'riahum: Then We shall gather them
together - 99) is reverting back to the creation at large, human beings
and the Jinn. The sense is that the entire creation of human beings and
the Jinn who have been obligated with the percepts of the Shari'ah (mu-
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 102 - 108
678
kallaf) shall be gathered together on the plains of Resurrection
(al-Hashr).
Verses 102 - 108
J^^>cj LjJJI 0j-3*J> (t-te***1 J-s^ ^ji^Ji <^'r)> Jf^*^'
2JL)3 <^.o)> Ujj 3-°4^ fji (Hr* (U^ ^* p-fr^^ cja->*i
a. , ,««.<.» -> i> j ii ^ ,-> •»''.£-- ,<- ■» *' ' -> ■» ■*.T"
Do, then, the disbelievers deem (it fit) that they take My
servants as patrons beside Me? Surely, We have pre-
pared Jahannam as entertainment for the disbelievers.
[102]
Say, "Shall We tell you about the greatest losers in re-
spect of (their) deeds? [103] Those are the ones whose ef-
fort in the worldly life has gone in vain while they think
they are doing well. [104] Those are the ones who disbe-
lieved in the signs of their Lord and in the meeting with
Him, so their deeds have gone waste and We shall not as-
sign to them any weight. [105] That is their punishment,
the Jahannam, for they disbelieved and made My signs
and My messengers a mockery. [106]
Surely those who believed and did righteous deeds
theirs are the Gardens of Firdaus as entertainment [107]
where they will live forever and will not wish to move
from there." [108]
Commentary
According to Tafsir al-Bahr al-Muhit, in the first verse (102):
'jii* 'of '^i^ 'jy^ oi^ (Do, then, the disbelievers deem [it fit]
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 102 - 108
679
that they take My servants as patrons beside Me?), there is an elision
(Ji>: hadhf) in the text at this place, that is: iUj^l dU-i* o y^.j .
As such, it would mean: 'Do these disbelieving people who have taken
My servants - instead of Me - as the objects of their worship and the dis-
pensers of their matters and problems think that this make-shift ar-
rangement made by them would bring them some benefit and they
would enjoy it?' This is a form of interrogative meant for negation or dis-
approval. In short, it means that such thinking is wrong, a mark of ignor-
ance.
The word: ('ibadi: My servants) used here means angels, and
the particular prophets whom the people of the world worshiped taking
them as partners in the pristine divinity of Allah - as Sayyidna 'Uzair
and Sayyidna Masih f>LJ! U^Lp. Those who worshiped angels were some
Arabs. As for those who ascribed partners to Allah, the Jews and Chris-
tians both did it. The Jews did it in respect of Sayyidna 'Uzair and
the Christians, in respect of Sayyidna 'Isa $gSl. Therefore, meant here
by: \')j&'&<& (al-ladhina kafaru: Those who disbelieved) in this verse are
these very groups of disbelievers. Some commentators have taken lS*\~*
('ibadi: My servants) at this place to mean satans. In that case, \J/Jt^"'iy.ji\
(those who disbelieved) would mean disbelievers who worship the Jinn
and satans. Some other commentators have taken '<s^ {'ibadi: My ser-
vants) at this place in the general sense of something created, under
mastery, which becomes inclusive of all false objects of worship, idols,
fire and stars. Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanavi Ju; Jjl u> j has referred to
this aspect in the Summary of his Tafsir Bayan al-Qur'an while explain-
ing servants as subjects. However, the first explanation given above has
been rated as weightier in al-Bahr al-Muhit and other Tafsirs. Allah
knows best.
The word: t^Sj (awliya') is the plural of Jj (waliyy). This word is used
in the Arabic language to carry several meanings. At this place, it means
one who gets things done, resolves matters, fulfills needs - which is the
particular attribute of the true object of worship. The purpose thereby is
to take them as objects of worship.
Who are those referred to as: S'Hii 'JiJ~^S'\ (The greatest losers in re-
spect of [their] deeds - 103)? At this place, the first two verses (101, 102)
are, in terms of their general sense, inclusive of every individual or
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 102 - 108
680
group that would put in a lot of effort in some deeds taking them to be
good, but with Allah their effort is ruined and their deed, wasted.
Al-Qurtubi said that this situation is caused due to two things. One: Cor-
ruption in Belief. Two: Hypocrisy. It means that a person whose very Be-
lief and Faith is not correct - no matter how good he is in his deeds and
how painstaking in his effort - will find all this useless and wasted in the
Hereafter.
Similarly, the deed of anyone who acts for the pleasure of the created
by way of hypocrisy, that deed too will remain deprived of thawab (re-
ward). It is in terms of this general sense that some revered Sahabah
have declared the Kharjites as the substantiation of this verse. Then,
there are some commentators who take the Mu'tazilah, the Rawafid and
some others as the groups who have strayed away from the straight
path. But, in the next verse (105), it has been determined that meant at
this place are those particular disbelievers who deny the verses of Allah
Ta'ala and the coming of Qiyamah and Akhirah. It was said: Ij^^illild J
*jUJj cJib (Those are the ones who disbelieved in the signs of their
Lord and in the meeting with Him). Therefore, al-Qurtubi, Abu Hayyan,
Mazhari and others prefer the view that really meant at this place are
particular disbelievers who deny Allah, the Last Day and the Reckoning
of deeds. But, apparently too, even those people whose deeds were
ruined by their corrupted beliefs and whose effort had gone waste cannot
remain unaffected by its general sense. As for the related sayings re-
ported from Sayyidna Ali and Sa'd cjjfe>, this is precisely what they mean.
(Qurtubi)
The last sentence in the same verse (105): Ujj jllsit 'J£ JU?^ (and We
shall not assign to them any weight) means that their deeds may appear
to be great outwardly, but when placed on the balance of reckoning, they
will carry no weight. The reason is that these deeds will be of no use and
will not carry any weight because of kufr (disbelief) and shirk (ascribing
of partners to Allah).
According to a Hadith of Sayyidna Abu Hurairah appearing in
the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim, the Holy Prophet zf| said: 'On the
day of Qiyamah, there will come a tall and heavy man who, in the sight
of Allah, will not be worth the weight of a mosquito.' Then he said: 'If
you wish to verify it, recite this verse of the Qur'an: Uj j jui»5l \'y.
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 109 - 110
681
(and We shall not assign to them any weight).'
Sayyidna Abu Sa'Id al-Khudri 4§s> says: '(on the day of Qiyamah)
deeds as big as the mountains of Tihamah will be brought in. But, they
will carry no weight on the balance of justice.' (Qurtubi)
The word: J^J>\ (al-Firdaus) in: J^j&'c^ (Gardens of Firdaus)
means a verdant valley full of fruits and flowers - with reference to Para-
dise. However, difference exists as to the origin of this word. Is it Arabic,
or is it non- Arabic? Those who call it non-Arabic have to refine it fur-
ther. Is it Persian or Greco-Roman or Syriac? There are different views
about this.
It appears in the Sahih of al-Bukhari and Muslim that the Holy
Prophet eH said: 'when you ask of Allah, ask for Jannatul-Firdaus be-
cause it is the highest and the superior most rank of Jannah. Above it,
there is the Throne of the Rahman and from it issue forth all streams of
'Jannah.' (Qurtubi)
The purpose of the last sentence: by£)l (and will not wish to
move from there - 108) is to tell that this station of Jannah is a never-end-
ing, ever-lasting blessing for them. The reason is that Allah Ta'ala has
promulgated His command to the effect that whoever has entered Jan-
nah will never be expelled from there. But, there was the possibility of
some doubt crossing someone's heart, for human beings naturally get fed
up by living at one place. They wish to move out and go to other places.
Now, if they were not allowed to go elsewhere out of Jannah, they might
start feeling the pinch of a sort of restriction. This was answered in the
verse by saying that taking Jannah on the analogy of other places is
rank ignorance. Once a person goes into the Jannah, everything he saw
and lived with in the mortal world would find all that trifling in the pres-
ence of the bliss and beauty of Jannah and - so blessed in that manner -
no one would ever even think of going out of here.
Verses 109 - 110
j^JNjU* j£o bl Lijl^ ^Ji <§\.\fy 4ii«J U£?r jJj «-p
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 109 - 110
682
St*
Say, "If the ocean were to be ink for the Words of my
Lord, the ocean would have been consumed before the
Words of my Lord are exhausted, even though we were
to bring another one, like it, in addition." [109]
Say, "Surely, I am but a human being like you; it is re-
vealed to me that your God is the One God. So the one
who hopes to meet his Lord must do righteous deed and
must not associate anyone in the worship of his Lord."
[110]
Commentary
The cause of the revelation of the last verse of Surah al-Kahf: QJiiSj
llb4 Z'j iiCju (and must not associate anyone in the worship of his Lord -
110), as mentioned in Hadith reports, shows that shirk at this place
means hidden shirk, that is, hypocrisy : riya').
One such narration from Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas <4i§e> has been
reported by Imam Hakim in al-Mustadrak as being sound on the criter-
ion set forth by the two authorities, al-Bukhari and Muslim. According
to the narration, one of the Muslims used to carry out Jihad in the way
of Allah. Side by side, he wished that his soldiering and bravery in the
cause be recognized and appreciated by the people. This verse was re-
vealed about him (which tells us that one gets no thawab (reward) by
having such an intention in Jihad).
In Kitabul-Ikhlas, Ibn Abi Hatim and Ibn Abi al-Dunya have re-
ported from Tawus that a Sahabi stated before the Holy Prophet ||§:
'There are occasions when I am ready to worship, or to do some righ-
teous deed, my aim thereby is nothing but the pleasure of Allah. But,
along with it, I do have the wish that people would see me doing it.'
Hearing this, he observed silence until the cited verse was revealed.
And in Abu Nu'aym and in the history of Ibn 'Asakir, it appears on
the authority of Sayyidna Ibn Abbas that whenever the Sahabi,
Sayyidna Jundub ibn Zuhayr prayed, fasted or gave in charity and
then saw people admiring him for doing those deeds, he felt pleased
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 109 - 110
683
about it and would then increase the frequency of those deeds. There-
upon, this verse was revealed.
The gist of narrations given above is that the shirk prohibited in this
verse is the hidden shirk of showing off (riya'). And that a deed may
though be for Allah alone but, along with it, should it become associated
with some selfish motive of name, fame and recognition, then, this too
will be a kind of hidden shirk, something that makes one's deed go
waste, even harmful.
However, there are some other Sahih Ahadith which apparently
seem to indicate otherwise. For example, Tirmidhi reports from
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah that he submitted before the Holy Prophet
><it: 'There are times when I am on my prayer mat inside my house (mak-
ing Salah) and, all of a sudden, there comes someone. I like it that he
saw me in that state. (Would that be riya'?)1 The Holy Prophet sfH said,
'O Abu Hurairah, may Allah have mercy on you. Then you get two re-
wards, one for the deed you were already doing in secret, and the other
for what you did openly after the coming of that person. (This is no
riya').'
And according to a narration of Sayyidna Abu Dharr al-Ghifari
appearing in the Sahih of Muslim, the Holy Prophet «§§ was asked,
'What do you say about a person who does some good deed, then hears
people praising it?' The Holy Prophet «H said, cfi'y^ : "This is
instant good news for the believer." (that his deed was accepted with
Allah and He had his servants praise it).
The apparent difference in these two kinds of narrations has been re-
solved and brought in agreement in Tafsir Mazhari. It says that the first
kind of narrations about the cause of the revelation of the verse apply to
a particular situation. This is when one associates his intention to please
people or to earn a good name for himself along with the intention of
seeking the pleasure of Allah through his deed to the extent that he fur-
ther increases the frequency of that deed on being praised by people for
it. This is, no doubt, hypocrisy (riya') and hidden shirk.
And the latter narrations, those from Tirmidhi and Muslim, concern
another situation. This is when one has acted for the pleasure of Allah
alone without any inclination of receiving publicity or praise for it and
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 109 - 110
684
then Allah Ta'ala, in His grace, gives him fame by making people praise
him. If so, it has nothing to do with riya' (showing off). In fact, this is
spontaneous good news for the believer (that his deed has found accep-
tance with Allah).
Riya' and its Evil Consequences: Stern Warnings of Hadith
Sayyidna Mahmud ibn Labid 4^e> reports that the Holy Prophet Sg§
said, 'What I fear most about you is minor shirk.' The Sahabah asked:
'Ya Rasulallah, what is minor shirk?' He said, 'Riya" (to do something
only to show people). (Reported by Ahmad in his Musnad)
After having reported this Hadith in Shu'ab-al-'Iman, Al-Baihaqi has
also reported the remarks: 'On the day of Qiyamah, when Allah Ta'ala
will reward His servants for their deeds, He will ask the practitioners of
riya' to go for their rewards to those they wanted to impress with their
deeds and find out whether or not they have any for them.'
Sayyidna Abu Hurairah 4|s> reports that the Holy Prophet !§f said,
"Allah Ta'ala says 'I am free and above from associating with those asso-
ciated with Me. Whoever does a good deed and then associates in it some-
one else with Me, then, I leave the entire deed for the one associated.'
And, according to another narration, 'I withdraw from that deed making
it exclusive for the person associated with me.' (Narrated by Muslim)
And Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Umar *sH& reports that he heard the
Holy Prophet sH saying, 'Whoever does a good deed to earn a fair name
among people, then, Allah Ta'ala too deals with him in a manner that he
is disgraced before them.' (Narrated by Ahmad in Shu'ab-al-'Iman - from Tafsir
Ma?hari)
It appears in Tafsir al-Qurtubi that Sayyidna Hasan al-Basri was
asked about ikhlas (unalloyed sincerity) and riya (showing off). He said:
Ikhlas requires that your good deeds remaining hidden should be what
you like and the bad deeds remaining hidden should be what you do not
like. After that, if Allah Ta'ala discloses your deeds before the people,
you should say, 'Ya Allah, all this is Your grace and favor, not the out-
come of my deed and effort.'
And Tirmidhi reports from Sayyidna Abu Bakr that the Holy
Surah Al-Kahf : 18 : 109 - 110
685
Prophet s|t once mentioned shirk by saying: J^Jl >_4p 'jt ls*^ (It is
right there in you more stealthily than the soundless movement of an
ant). Then, he added, 'I tell you something which, if you do, you will re-
main safe against all sorts of shirk, major or minor (riya'). Make this
prayer {du'a') three times every day:
O' Allah, I seek refuge with You lest I associate a partner with
You while I know and I seek forgiveness from You for what I do
not know.
Some Merits and Properties of Surah al-Kahf
Sayyidna Abu al-Darda' 4^> reports that the Holy Prophet $H said,
"Whoever remembers to recite the first ten verses of Surah al-Kahf will
remain safe against the fitnah (upheaval, trial) caused by Dajjal
(anti-Christ). (Reported by Muslim, Ahmad, Abu Dawlid and al-Nasa'i)
And Imam Ahmad, Muslim and al-Nasa'i have reported within this
narration from Sayyidna Abu al-Darda' words to the effect that 'whoever
remembers to recite the last ten verses of Surah al-Kahf will remain safe
against the fitnah of Dajjal.'
And according to a narration of Sayyidna Anas 4^s>, the Holy Prophet
!§t said, "Whoever recites the initial and the concluding verses of Surah
al-Kahf will have light for him, from his feet up to his head. And whoev-
er recites this Surah in full will have light for him, from the ground up to
the sky." (Reported by Ibn al-Sunni, and Ahmad in his Musnad)
And as narrated by Sayyidna Abu Sa'id 4^>, the Holy Prophet !§§
said, "Whoever recites Surah al-Kahf in full on the day of Jumu'ah will
have light for him until the next Jumu'ah. (Reported and declared as Sahih by
al-Hakim and al-Baihaqi in al-Da'awat - from Mazhari)
To Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas someone said, 'I resolve in my
heart to wake up in the later part of night and make Salah but sleep
overtakes me.' Sayyidna 'Abdullah ibn 'Abbas said to him, 'recite the last
verses of Surah al-Kahf - from: tSlx. 'J*3\ 'd&"J (109) to the end of the
Surah (110) - before you sleep. Then, the time you intend to wake up will
be the time when Allah Ta'ala will wake you up.' (Reported by ath-Tha'alibi)
Surah Al-Kahf: 18 : 109 - 110
686
And according to the Musnad of al-Darimi, Zirr ibn Hubaish told
'Abdah, 'Anyone who sleeps after having recited these last verses will
wake up at the time he or she intends to.' And Abdah says, 'we have
tried this repeatedly. It happens just like that.'
An important word of advice
Ibn al-Arabi quotes his Shaikh, Turtushi: 'Let not the hours of your
dear life pass away confronting contemporaries and socializing with
friends. Watch out! Allah Ta'ala has concluded His statement on the fol-
lowing verse:
So the one who hopes to meet his Lord must do righteous deed
and must not associate anyone in the worship of his Lord - 110
(Al-Qurtubi)
Alhamdulillah
The Commentary on
Surah al-Kahf
And Volume V
End here.
Index
689
A
(al) 'Athar-al-Baqiyah 65i
'A'ishah 145, 304, 455, 456, 460, 519, 527, 616,
617
Abbas b. 'Abdulmuttalib 76
Abdul Ala, the poet 487
Abdul-'Uzza b. Qatan 659
'Abdullah b. 'Umayyah 219
'Abdullah b. 'Abbas 27, 43, 46, 56, 67, 80,
110, 142, 145, 148, 154, 157, 176, 230, 246,
255, 305, 311, 318, 321, 357, 366, 372, 420,
427, 440, 447, 455, 456, 475, 480, 481, 495,
505, 521, 522, 532, 540, 547, 548, 549, 559,
570, 571, 573, 574, 579, 580, 586, 586, 593,
603, 605, 609, 613, 614, 615, 616, 623, 635,
638, 640, 682, 685
'Abdullah b. Khurdazbih 671
'Abdullah b. Mas'ud 53, 55, so, 162, 169,
206, 207, 253, 265, 289, 381, 382, 399, 440,
456, 489, 491, 495, 504, 509, 541, 546, 547,
548
'Abdullah b. Mubarak 509
'Abdullah b. Shaddad 35
'Abdullah b. 'Umar 215, 261, 456, 460,
480, 482, 539, 591, 644, 662, 684
'Abdullah b. Zubair 104
Abdurrahman b. 'Auf 354
'Abdurrahman b. Quraz 456
'Abdurrahman b. Samurah 103
'Abdurrahman b. Yazid 661
'Ad, people of - 174, 256, 287, 296
'Adl, 496,
- defined 401, 402
'Alam-al-mithal 28
All b. Abi Talib 4& 104, 199, 318, 380,
383, 420, 455, 575, 484, 526, 616, 643,
650, 680
'Alusi, 'Allamah Mahmud 305, 546,
670
'Amir b. Rabi'ah 122
'Amman 581
Ammar b. Yasir 417, 418
'Amr b. Shu'aib 504
Aqabah, the Gulf of; 579, 580, 623
'Arabic language 246, 247, 249
'Arsh, see Throne
'As b. Wa'il 328
'Atikah 31
'Atiyyah al-'Awfi 573
'Awf b. Malik 206
'Aziz of Misr 55, 58, 63, 65, 66, 68, 72, 77,
79, 80, 89, 90, 92, 93, 96, 102, 113, 115,
116, 136, 147, 148, 150, 163
'Akhirah, see Hereafter
'Amidi, Saifuddin 362
Abrogation, see Naskh
Abu 'Awanah 664
Abu 'Ubaidah b. Jarrah 354
Abu 'Umamah 456, 473, 480, 539
Abu 'Usaid, al-Badri 483
Abu al-'Aliyah 475
Abu al-Darda' 253, 296, 480, 539, 570,
640, 685
Abu al-Hamra" 456
Abu al-Mansur 177
Abu Ayyub al-Ansari 214, 456
Abu Bakr 4& 55, 261, 511, 512, 563, 592,
643, 684
Abu Bakr b. Samma, Himyari 651
Index
690
Abu Dawud 199, 206, 322, 380, 559, 570,
662
Abu Dharr al-Ghifarl 216, 456, 460,
683
Abu Hanifah, Imam 337, 360, 397, 414,
419, 420, 532
Abu Hayyah 456
Abu Hayyan 500, 546, 578, 580, 583, 595,
599, 606, 631, 634, 645, 650, 651, 655,
671, 680
Abu Hurairah 61, 67, 71, 90, 145, 158,
322, 456, 494, 504, 526, 561, 564, 591,
615, 637, 662, 663, 664, 667, 680, 683,
684
Abu Ishaq 643
Abu Jahl 219
Abu Lahab 511
Abu Laila 456
Abu Nu'aim Isbahani 321, 458, 682
Abu Rafi' 664
Abu Raja1 475
Abu Sa'id al-Khudri 456, 509, 542, 615,
661, 662, 663, 681, 685
Abu Salih 302
Abu Sufyan b. Harb, 422, 458, 459
Abu Talib 167, 281
Abu Ya'la, Hafiz 399, 564
Abul- Abbas al-A'ma, the poet 487
Abullaith 360
Adam f$s&\ 238, 244, 247, 281, 289, 303,
316, 317, 332, 380, 520, 521, 523, 524,
525, 538, 619, 644, 662, 672
Adhan 311, 491
Africa 191
AhadTth,
the protection of - 300, 301, 364
- are necessary to understand Qur'an 363
Ahmad b. Hanbal Imam 231, 253,
289, 360, 448, 461, 480, 527, 539, 563,
570, 615, 662, 663, 676, 684, 685
Ahmad Sarhandi, Sheikh, Mujad-
did Alf-thani 142, 153, 539, 645
Ahzab,
the battle of -251, 530
Aikah 637
Aikah, the people of; 324
Ailah, see 'Aqabah
Aktham b. Saifi 399, 400
Alexender 649, 652
America 191
Anas b. Malik 214, 253, 261, 296, 527,
564, 570, 592, 613, 621, 685
Andalus, see Spain
Angels,
two groups of - 199
- act as guards 199, 200
- emerge from each door of Jannah 211
language of - 246
nobody sees - 264
- sent down for punishment 297
conversation of - 304
Allah tells - about creation of Adam 313
Allah sends down the - with the spirit
331
- bring death 345
- do as they commanded 368
- greet the Holy Prophet $§ 457
- are taken by pagans as daughters of
Allah 506
- ordered to prostrate before 'Adam ,
520, 619
- are not sent as messengers 553, 554
Anger 145
Antakia 637
Antioch, see Antakiya
Anwar Shah Kashmiri, Maulana
617, 671, 672, 674, 675
Index
691
Apostacy 421, 519
Arabia 322, 349, 369, 427, 473, 644, 667
Archaeology 323
Ard al-Qur'an 581
Aremnia 623
Aristotle 649
Asghar ETusain, Maulana Sayyid
410
Asia 191
Asma' bint Abi Bakr 456, 481
Aswad b. 'Abd Yaghuth 328
Aswad b. Muttalib 328
Atlantic Ocean 623
Awjaz-al-Masalik 445
Awza'i Imam 360
Ayyub $0i 163
Azad, Abul Kalam 580
Azharl 357
Azraqi 651
B
(al) Baghawi, 167, 219, 221, 549, 609
(al) Baihaqi 142, 246, 253, 289, 317, 321,
480, 481, 495, 538, 539, 684, 685
(al) Bairuni, Abu Raihan 651
(al) Bait al-Ma'mur 457
(al) Bazzar 269, 494
(al) Bidayah wa al-Nihayah 649, 651,
662, 664, 671
(al) Bahr al-Muhit 106, 275, 276, 351,
369, 430, 500, 578, 583, 595, 599, 600,
631, 633, 645, 650, 655, 675, 678, 679
Babul-Abwab 672, 673
Babylon 31, 463, 464, 465, 652
Backbiting 34, 502
Badr 222, 251
Baghdad 641
Baidawi, Qadi 271
Baidusis, the King 586, 598
Baitulmaqdis (Jerusalem) 162, 356,
456, 458, 459, 463, 465, 466, 467, 468,
652, 661
Banu Isra'il, see Israelities
Bara' b. Azib 263
Barzakh 263
Barzanji, Sharif 668
Bayan al-Qur'an 29, 297, 397, 412, 432,
464, 466, 557, 679
Baytullah 219, 274, 276, 279, 281, 457,
461, 469, 541, 563, 667
Benyamin 39, 115, 120, 122, 127, 128,
129, 130, 131, 134, 136, 137, 139, 146,
147, 156, 581
Berbers 222, 673
Bid'ah (innovation in religion) 478
Bilal b. Rabah 491
Book of Deeds 526
Bribe 409
Bukhara 672, 673
Bukhari 61, 90, 132, 139, 145, 155, 157,
158, 176, 199, 214, 215, 227, 231, 244,
261, 279, 289, 304, 322, 440, 458, 480,
481, 482, 494, 495, 542, 546, 547, 549,
574, 584, 591, 592, 616, 623, 624, 627,
629, 630, 636, 662, 663, 665, 680, 681
Buraidah b. Husaib 546, 494
Bustani 672
C
Caesar 458, 466
Index
692
Cairo 578
Can'aan no, 140, 155, 163
Capitalism 387, 437
Caspean sea 672, 673
Castille 672
Caucasia 672, 673
Caucasus 673, 674
Cave, see Kahf
Cella Burger 672
Ceylon, see Sarandip
Children of mushriks 474
China 670, 671, 672, 673
Christians 197, 238, 248, 282, 298, 299,
357, 358, 427, 442, 466, 508, 562, 579,
585, 602, 605, 607
Church 298
Coins 596
Communist 387
Concentration of wealth 386
Constantine I 464
Cordova, see Quitubah
Covenant 206, 212, 214, 406, 407, 408,
499
Curse 217, 346
Cyrus, see Kisra
D
(al) Darimi, Imam 686
Da'wah 80, 83, 84, 244, 248, 328, 429, 430,
431, 432, 433, 434, 438, 439, 440, 441,
442, 445, 446, 609, 610
Da'irah al-Ma'arif al-'Arabiyyah
581, 672
Daghistan 672, 673
Dahhak 56, 153, 311, 573, 577
Dailam 512, 641
Dailami 538, 570
Dajjal, the imposter (Antichrist)
461, 570, 643, 658, 659, 660, 661, 662,
668, 669, 674, 685
Damascus 296
Daniyal (Daniel) 31, 651
Darband 672, 673
Darius (Dara) 649, 652
Darqutni, Imam 447
Daryal Pass 673
Date-palm 260, 261, 262, 373
Dawud 219, 272, 465, 508, 517, 560
Dayyanus 583, 586, 598, 599
Dead Sea 323, 581
Deoband 410
Desire of sin 59, 61, 217, 608
Destination, see Taqdir
Dhahabi, Ibn al-Qasim 460
Dhikr (Remembering Allah) 509
Dhu Niwas 603
Dhul Qarnain 550, 572, 586, 646, 647,
648, 649, 650, 651, 652, 653, 654, 655,
656, 657, 664, 666, 669, 670, 671, 673,
674
Dihyah al-Kalbl 458
Distribution of Wealth in Islam 389
Diya' al-Maqdisi 570
Dream
the nature and status of - 27
- is a part of prophethood 29
True - 31
Relating - to well-wishers 32
when bad - is seen 32
-of the King of Egypt 86
mismash of - 86
fulfilment of - 152, 164
Index
693
- of making tawaf 175
mi'raj in - 455, 519
-ofwathiq billah 671
Du'a' (prayer, supplication) 231, 271,
275, 276, 277, 280, 643
E
Economic equality 385, 386, 387, 388
Education 356
Egypt 47, 54, 55, 56, 86, 94, 97, 101, 105,
107, 109, 110, 113, 121, 128, 134, 137,
139, 140, 143, 147, 152, 155, 156, 157,
160, 162, 248, 251, 354, 463
Embellishment 338, 572, 610, 614
Ephesus 580, 581, 583, 586, 596
Ethiopia 351
Euphrates 641
Europe 674
Eve, see IJawwa'
Evil Eye 121, 122
Extravagance, see Israf and Tabdhir
F
Faghfur 672
Fancy 295, 296
Fasting 132
Fath al-Barl 663
G
(al) Ghazali, Muhammad 313, 360,
443, 444
Gabriel, see Jibra'il
Gambling 387
Gharnatah 578, 579, 580
Ghibah (backbiting) 34, 502
Gibralter 623
Gog and Magog (Ya'juj and Ma'juj)
645, 647, 656, 657, 658, 661, 662, 663,
664, 665, 666, 669 670, 671, 674, 675,
676, 677
Gospel, see Injll
Government
Seeking an office of - 103
accepting an office of a Kafir - 104, 105
Granada, see Gharnatah
Gratitude, see Shukr
Great wall of China 673
Grudge 318
Guarantee, see Kafalah
Guidance
- is an act of God 237
Book of- 239
- came to the people 620
H
(al) Hamasah, Diwan 487
(al) Hamawai, Yaqut 672, 673
(al) Hijr 325
(al) Hisn al-Hasin 643
(al) Humaidi 620
(al) Huruf al-Muqatta'ah, see Isolated
letters
Habib b. Maslamah 587
Hadith Qudsi 379, 501
Hajirah 278, 279
Hajj 299, 355, 651, 663, 667
Hajjaj b. Yusuf 497
Hakim (author of Mustadrak) 68,
246, 480, 615, 640, 643, 662, 682, 686
Hall, Altaf Husain 201
Hamzah b. 'Abdulmuttalib 447
Hanzal, the tree of; 261
Index
694
Haram b. Hayyan 429
Harith b. Talhah 328
Harun 432, 434
Hasan al-Basri 56, 63, 145, 158, 162,
297, 311, 327, 357, 519, 616, 684
Hawwa' (Eve) 303, 317
Hebrew 238
Hereafter, ('Akhirah)
the reward of the - 107, 141, 150, 167,
171, 253
remembrance of - 142
real concern should be about - 174, 296
belief in the - 186, 597, 665
Proof of life in the -190
those having good reward in the - 205,
212, 347, 411, 569
those punished in the - 205, 240, 365
abode of the - 210, 212, 347
preferring this world on the - 325, 241
- in the meaning of Barzakh 263, 264
- overtakes suddenly 285
scenes of the -283, 284
certitude in - 469
whoever opts for the - 447
Hifzurrahman Seoharwi, Maulana
581, 648, 651, 652 672
Hijaz 325
Hijrah 350, 351, 352, 353, 354, 355
Hikmah, see wisdom
Hilah 132
Hindu 238
Hiraql 442, 459
Honey 378, 379
Honey bee 331, 374, 375, 376, 377, 380
Hud SSB 435, 436
Hudaibiyyah 175
Hudhayfah b. Yaman 265, 456, 464,
465
Hujjatullah al-Balighah 362
Hunain 251
Husain b. 'All 4& 104
Hypocrisy 216, 680
Hypocrites 444
I
(al) Iqtisad fi attaqlid wa al-ijtihad
363
(al) Itqan 247
'Iikrimah 290, 310, 384, 574, 615
'Ilm al-Ghayb 172, 194, 197
'Ilm al-Kalam 507
'Iqd al-jld 362
'Iraq 248, 353
'Iraqi, Zainuddin 444
'Tsa $M 46, 67, 172, 220, 253, 277, 454,
464, 466, 467, 508, 526, 542, 545, 575,
582, 585, 586, 591, 596, 644, 649, 650,
660, 661, 662, 666, 667, 668, 669, 670,
674, 675
'Iyad b. Himar 504
'Iyad, Qadi 455, 542
'Iman,
the special effect of - 263
- is proved by the deeds 327
forfeiture of - 408
- could work wonders 421
Absence of 470
No deed is acceptable without - 479
-leaves when one is engaged in zina 495
- in existence of Allah is not enough 665
Ibn 'Abbas, see 'Abdullah b. 'Abbas
Ibn 'Abdulbar 29
Ibn 'Asakir 480, 649, 682
Ibn 'Atiyyah 369, 409, 411, 578, 579, 580,
592, 623, 629, 640, 656
Ibn Abi al-Dunya 643, 682
Index
695
Ibn Abi Hatim 46, 528, 579, 593, 640,
682
Ibn Abi Shaibah 579, 593, 635, 640
Ibn al-'Arabi 48, 353, 356, 665, 686
Ibn al-Hassar 449
Ibn al-Humam 360
Ibn al-Jazri 643
Ibn al-Mundhir 542,561 579, 593, 640
Ibn al-Sunni 564, 685
Ibn Hajar, Hafiz 575, 662, 664
Ibn Hibban 261, 448, 615, 664
Ibn Ishaq 59, 109, 134, 162, 460, 586
Ibn Jarir, al-Tabari 34, 46, 90, 141,
156, 199, 289, 317, 361, 414, 541, 564,
561, 570, 571, 579, 580, 587, 603, 616,
671
Ibn Kathir 52, 53, 79, 82, 109, 111, 112,
134, 156, 162, 172, 241, 264, 388, 401,
413, 414, 456, 457, 458, 529, 532, 534,
541, 546, 547, 582, 583, 584, 585, 587,
589, 606, 649, 650, 651, 652, 662, 663,
664, 671, 676
Ibn Khaldun 162, 670
Ibn Khuwaizmandad 597
Ibn Khuzaimah 448
Ibn Majah 32, 444, 480, 495, 509, 538,
559, 663
Ibn Marduwayh 321, 491, 609
Ibn Qudamah 360
Ibn Qutaibah 590
Ibn Taimiyyah 246, 361
Ibrahim 24, 35, 78, 81, 110, 148, 153,
172, 236, 273, 272, 275, 276, 277, 278,
279, 280, 281, 282, 283, 320, 253, 425,
426, 427, 428, 457, 526, 642, 650, 651
Ibrahim al-Nakha'i, see Nakha'T
Idrisi 672
Ilra^m (s/o Yusuf $3) 102, 163, 623
Ifsus, see Ephesus
Ihkam al-Ahkam 362
Ihsan 403, 404, 450
Ijarah 132
Ijma' 360, 399
Ijtihad 140, 175, 359, 360, 362
Ikhlas 64, 327, 684
Ikrah (compulsion) 418, 419
Ilham (inspiration) 28, 29, 549, 631,
655
Hyas $$&\ 645
India 194, 349, 539, 672
Injll (Gospel) 38, 177, 298, 299, 358, 571,
648
Intercession (Shafa'ah) 538, 539
Interest 387
Interpretation
- of dreams 24, 33, 34, 82, 84, 86, 87, 88,
89
-oftheQur'an358
Iran 464, 465, 623, 673
Isaiah,
the Book of - 581
Isbahani, see Abu Nu'aim
Ishaq S&B 24, 35, 78, 81, 110, 135, 148,
153, 162, 274
Ismail SSgBl 274, 275, 278, 279, 285, 349
Isolated letters 25, 26, 182, 236
Israelite reports 109, 162, 648
Israelites 163, 251, 254, 298, 462, 463,
465, 466, 467, 470, 558, 559, 624, 625,
651
Israf (extravagance) 489
Israfll, the angel 514
Index
696
Istakhri 673
Istiwa' 184
Izmir 581
J
(al) Jassas, Imam Abu Bakr, 104,
544, 548
Ja'far b. Abi Talib 124
Jabir b. 'Abdullah 244, 289, 444, 456,
485, 491, 615, 644
Jabir b. Samurah 509
Jabir b. Zayd 169, 490
Jahannam (Hell) 217, 257, 260, 265,
267, 290, 317, 339, 345, 370, 457, 462,
470, 494, 495, 504, 520, 609, 616, 617,
662
Jann 312
Jannah 205, 210, 216, 217, 246, 259, 318,
319, 339, 347, 457, 480, 504, 539, 611,
617, 662, 680
Jawhari, Abulfadl 592
Jerusalem, see Baitulmaqdis
Jesus Christ, see 'Isa
Jews 25, 26, 37, 162, 167, 197, 248, 282,
290, 298, 299, 357, 358, 423, 427, 463,
464, 468, 529, 546, 547, 550, 560, 562,
571, 585, 601, 605, 607, 647, 648, 651,
652
Jibra'll 47, 153, 281, 328, 403, 415,
457, 458, 485, 525, 545, 547, 571
Jihad 48, 252, 274, 311, 355, 413, 482, 560,
579, 593
Jinns 200, 264, 303, 312, 525, 552, 677
Jordan 323, 354, 581, 623
Joshua, see Yusha' fSiil
Joshua, the Book of 581
Jubair b. Nufair 528
Jundub b. Zuhair 682
Jurayj 67
Justice, see 'Adl
K
(al) Khadir 130, 624, 625, 626, 627, 628,
629, 630, 631, 632, 633, 634, 635, 636,
637, 638, 639, 641, 642, 643, 644, 645,
646, 655
(al) Khasa'is al-Kubra 508
Ka'astitiunis 603
Ka'b al-Ahbar 119, 200, 574, 579, 638,
664
Ka'b b. Malik 4*> 158, 311, 512
Kafalah (surety/guarantee) 120, 132
Kaffarah
-ofYamm407, 448
Kafir 217, 276, 421, 680
Kahf, the people of, 550, 572, 573, 574,
575, 576, 577, 578, 579, 580, 581, 582,
583, 584, 585, 586, 588, 589, 591, 592,
593, 594, 597, 598, 599, 600, 602, 603,
604, 605, 606, 607, 647
Kalbl 169
Karamah 69, 590, 591, 593
Kashf (illumination) 549, 634, 655
Khabbab b. Aratt 417
Khadijah b. Khuwailid 460, 483
Khalil (the town) no
Khashyah, explained 207
Khawarij 538, 680
Khilafah 104
Khurshev, Nikita 388
Khuzaimah b. Thabit 381
Index
697
Kilafchu 672
Kisra (Cyrus), the monarch of Iran
31, 651, 673
Kitab al-Hawatif 643
Knowledge Cllm)
- is not personal excellence 393, 394
- is a brotherhood of the learned 444
foremost in - 624
two kinds of - Shari'ah and Takwin 633
- of the unseen, see 'Ilm al-Ghayb
Kufr 237, 238, 417, 426, 495, 509, 621, 665
L
(al) Lawh al-Mahfuz, see 'Preserved
Tablet)
(al) Lubab 605
Lawshah (Lojah) 578
Laylatulqadr 230
Layya (wife of Ya'qub ) 38, 156
Liquor 374
Lojah, see Lawshah
Ludd 660
Luqtah 41
Lut 8&j£K 174, 243, 320, 323
Lyon Sidov 389
M
(al) Masjid al-Aqsa 453, 460, 461
(al) Masjid al-Haram 356, 453, 460,
461
(al) Masjid An-Nabawiyy 356, 510
(al) Mawardi 49, 106, 602
(al) Mu'jim al-Awsat 603
(al) Mukhtarah 571
(al) Muwafaqat 361, 362, 363
(Tafslr) Mazhari 27, 30, 33, 87, 102,
130, 137, 290, 474, 492, 502, 528, 532,
534, 536, 538, 539, 547, 548, 561, 564,
583, 586, 593, 598, 633, 641, 645
Ma'rifatus-Sahabah by Abu Ya'la
399
Ma'mun al-Rashid 298
Madinah 37, 351, 422, 460, 461, 529, 540,
541, 546, 550, 571, 585, 643, 652, 661,
667
Madyan 324, 354
Magic 511
Mahdiyy 666, 668
Mahmud b. Labid 684
Mahshar 67, 141, 289, 290, 327, 529
Makkah 25, 37, 167, 175, 176, 219, 221,
222, 223, 268, 274, 275, 277, 279, 281,
282, 285, 297, 325, 357, 401, 422, 426,
448, 449, 455, 456, 457, 458, 459, 461,
509, 513, 519, 528, 529, 530, 540, 541,
547, 549, 550, 556, 557, 571, 605, 609,
647
Malik b. Anas, Imam 120, 360, 444,
445, 489, 509, 532
Malik b. Dinar 142
Malik b. Du'bar 51, 52
Mansha s/o Yusuf SSsSsS 102, 163
Maqam Mahmud, see praised station
Marriage, see nikah
Martunis 663
Maryam, (Mary) 57, 67, 171, 172
Mas'udi, the historian 673
Masjid 601
Masruq b. Ajda' 615
Mesmerism 123
Mi'raj (Ascent to heavens) 220, 453,
454, 456, 459, 460, 470, 519, 520, 535
Index
698
Mika'il 525
Milk,
production of - 371, 372, 373
Miracle
-ofYusufSSSt 153
- of the Holy Prophet 193
Demand of the disbelievers to show -
220, 228, 229, 553
-of 'Adam 281
-of Musa 628, 629
Mischief on the earth 213, 462, 463
Miskin, defined 638
Mongols 666, 670
Moon
- seen in the dream 24, 27
- is subjugated 182, 184, 266, 267, 270,
271
Mousel, the city of 672
Muldh al-Juhani 563
Muldh b. Jabal 164, 210
Mu'awiyah b. Abi Sufyan 104, 495,
519, 579, 593
Mu'jim al-Buldan 672, 673
Mu'tazilah 538, 680
Muhammad 25, 28, 30, 31, 32, 33,
34, 37, 60, 85, 90, 103, 120, 122, 132, 138,
139, 142, 145, 150, 158, 163, 165, 166,
167, 169, 171, 175, 176, 177, 183, 190,
192, 206, 210, 214, 215, 216, 220, 224,
227, 232, 236, 238, 239, 243, 244, 245,
246, 247, 248, 249, 251, 252, 253, 255,
261, 262, 267, 281, 285, 286, 288, 296,
297, 299, 300, 301, 303, 304, 605, 311,
316, 321, 322, 323, 325, 327, 332, 349,
350, 353, 356, 357, 361, 363, 364, 378, .
379, 380, 381, 383, 399, 400, 401, 405,
407, 413, 414, 418, 422, 426, 427, 429,
430, 440, 441, 442, 445, 447, 448, 450,
453, 545, 455, 456, 457, 458, 459, 460,
465, 467, 468, 470, 473, 478, 480, 481,
482, 483, 484, 485 486, 487, 490, 491,
492, 493, 494, 495, 504, 505, 508, 509,
510, 511, 512, 514, 517, 519, 526, 527,
528, 529, 530, 531, 533, 534, 536, 538,
539, 540, 541, 542, 543, 546, 547, 548,
549, 551, 553, 555, 556, 560, 561, 563,
564, 570, 571, 575, 576, 582, 587, 588,
591, 592, 601, 602, 604, 605, 609, 613,
615, 616, 620, 621, 624, 625, 626, 627,
635, 640, 643, 644, 645, 647, 652, 657,
658, 662, 663, 664, 665, 666, 669, 680,
681, 683, 684, 685
Muhammad b. Ka'b al-Qurazi 458
Muhammad b. Munkadir 641
Muhammad b. Sirin 63, 637
Mujaddid Alf-thani, see Ahmad
Sarhandi
Mujahid 54, 56, 63, 117, 150, 195, 261,
282, 302, 311, 366, 460, 475, 489, 519,
526, 573, 613, 615
Mujtahid 140
Muksalmma 603
MunawT, Abdurra'uf 313
Munkar and Nakir 265
Muqaddimah Ibn Khaldun 162, 671
Muqatil b. Sulayman 141
Murder 495
Musa SZM\ 55, 57, 67, 130, 162, 163, 172,
250, 251, 252, 254, 255, 353, 432, 434,
438, 439, 457, 462, 466, 467, 526, 558,
559, 560, 622, 623, 624, 625, 626, 627,
628, 629, 630, 631, 632, 633, 634, 635,
636, 645, 655
Musa b. 'Uqbah 460
Muslim, Imam 32, 51, 61, 62, 103, 139,
155, 157, 214, 215, 227, 244, 253, 290,
305, 322, 494, 495, 504, 509, 533, 542,
546, 547, 615, 616, 624, 627, 636, 643,
Index
699
644, 662, 663, 669, 670, 674, 680, 681,
683, 684, 685
Muzani 360
N
(al) Nahdi, Abu 'Uthman 475
(al) Nakha'i, Ibrahim 419, 510, 615
Nabiyy (Prophet)
- is protected 60
the duty of - 95
- is a human being 170, 357, 554
whether a woman can be a - 172
- is generally from urban area 173
- is sent to every nation 193, 349
- has wife and children 226,
mission of a - 236
- is sent in the language of the people 243
- is not overpowered by his emotional
state 280
- is responsible for conveying the message
only 348
can a — be affected by magic? 511
- is sent as a warner - 620
Nadr b. Harith 471, 571
Nadr b. Sa'd 561
Nadwi, Maulana Muhammad Su-
layman 581
Nafs 314, 402
Nafs Mutma'innah 98
Nafs, 'ammarah 96, 98
Nafs, Lawwamah 98
Najdah al-Haruri 635
Najran 602
Nanotawi, Maulana M. Ya'qub 337
Nasa'l 261, 322, 460, 559, 570, 586
Naskh (abrogation 230
Nationalism 584
Nausherwan 673
Nawf al-Bakali 623
Nawwas b. Sam'an 658
Nebuchadnezzer 31, 463, 465, 649, 652
Necessity 423
Nikah (marriage) 419
Nimrud 148, 153, 427, 649
Niyyah (intention) 268
Nu'man b. Bashir 575, 615
Nuh f$jB 171, 256, 278, 281, 435, 462, 474,
658, 666
Numbers, the book of - 581
O
Ornaments 339, 342, 610, 611
Orphan 497, 498
P
Pakistan 349
Palestine HO, 140, 155, 163, 469, 579, 652
Parables 203, 204, 205, 259, 261, 262, 614
Parents,
the rights of - 479, 480, 483, 484
righteousness of - reaches children 640
Patience, see Sabr
Persia, see Iran
Petra 580, 581
Pharaoh 67, 432, 434, 438, 439, 558
Pledge, see covenant
Potiphar, see 'Aziz of Misr
Praised station (Maqam Mahmud)
531, 538, 539
Prayer, see Salah or Dul'
Preserved Tablet (al-Lauh al-
Mahfuz) 229, 231, 246, 621
Prophet, see Nabiyy
Prostration
Index
700
- of the sun, moon and the stars 24, 27
- of the parents and brothers of Yusuf 152
two kinds of - 157
- as a part of Salah 163
- to someone other than Allah 164, 178,
601
merits of - 311
Refusal of Satan to - 313
- of the shadows 368
- of the angels 313, 368, 619
- in tahajjud 538
Punishment of Grave 263, 264
Q
(al) Qamus al-Muhit 613
(al) Qurtubl 27, 28, 41, 44, 47, 50, 52, 61,
72, 91, 102, 109, 129, 130, 138, 139, 140,
143, 144, 145, 148, 158, 162, 242, 247,
281, 298, 311, 327, 352, 353, 356, 395,
402, 403, 429, 449, 455, 459, 464, 479,
481, 489, 502, 508, 509, 510, 511, 513,
516, 517, 532, 535, 542, 546, 577, 580,
592, 596, 597, 598, 606, 616, 617, 620,
631, 641, 644, 645, 669, 670, 680, 684
Qadiani, Mirza Ghulam Ahmad 30
Qaf, the mount of 673, 674
Qafqaz 673, 674
Qasas al-Qur'an 648, 672
Qatadah 56, 88, 117, 125, 229, 302, 310,
311, 473, 541, 573, 606, 607, 613, 616,
623, 664
Qimar (gambling) 48
Qisas (see also retaliation) 496, 497
Qitfir, see 'Aziz of Misr
Qiyas 360, 399
Qurln
The style of -24
the terminology of - 172, 546
- is a guidance 177
- is a mercy 177, 531
veracity of - 182
recitation of - 238, 239, 262, 327, 412
562, 563
understanding of - 241, 366
miraculous quality of - 245
methodology of - 252, 576
- protected from distortion 298, 299, 300
- tested by a Jew 298, 299
summary of - 326
Modern transports in the - 337
seven versions of the - 361
- is exposition of every thing 398, 399
the way of - is the most upright 471
- is a cure 531, 542
- is divided in portions 558
no crookedness in - 569, 572
Quraish 167, 175, 281, 528, 530, 547, 549,
550, 609, 647
Qurtubah (Cordova) 513
Qusayy 220, 401, 571
Qushairi 542
R
Ra'il, see Zulaikha
Rabb, called for someone other
than Allah 58
Rahil (wife of Ya'qub $5@) 38, 156
Rahma daughter of Yusuf ^ 163
Ramadan 132
Raqa'iq Ibn al-Mubarak 509
Raqlm 573, 574, 577, 578, 579, 580, 581,
599
Raqyus,
the city of- 579
Ray,
the town of - 512
Rayyan b. 'Usaid 55
Razi, Abu 'Abdullah 402
Razi, Fakhruddin 313, 360
Red Sea 623
Relations
Index
701
maintaining the - 207, 214, 215, 231,
404, 483, 488
tocutofthe-213
Repentance (Taubah) 424
Resurrection 514, 515, 516
Retaliation 428, 447, 448, 449, 496
Risalah, (Prophethood of Muham-
mad iH) 182, 190, 665
Riya' 682, 683, 684
Ruebel (Rueben) 40
Ruh al-Bayan 370, 431
Rub, al-Ma'ani 156, 228, 305, 321, 324,
357, 430, 431, 433, 478, 527, 561, 570,
674
Ruh, see spirit
Rumi, Jalaluddin 638
Rummani 357
Russia 670, 672
S
(al) Sha'bi, 'Amir 311, 419
(al) Suyuti Jalaluddin 247, 264, 508,
572
Sa'd b. 'Ubadah 615
Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas 680
Said b. Jubair 162, 229, 511, 515, 573,
596, 615
Sa'id b. Mansur Hafiz 490
Said b. Musayyab 311, 366, 484
Saba' b. Hakam 490
Sabbath 560
Sabr 144, 145, 151, 159, 208, 215, 217, 252,
217,252,253,254,273
Sadaqah 149, 150, 216, 268
Safiyyah 138, 139
Safwan b. Aththal 560
Sahl b. Abdullah 518
Sahl b. Muldh 570
Sahl b. Sa'd 289
Salah 209, 214, 266, 268, 269, 274, 248,
282, 311, 312, 326, 327, 414, 457, 460,
487, 531, 532, 533, 534, 534, 536, 562,
563, 601, 643, 683
Salam
- as greeting 217
- of the rocks to the Holy Prophet tH 509
Salamah b. al-Akwa' 48
Sallam 671
Salman al-Farisi 164, 609, 620
Samarkand 672
Samurah b. Jundub 456
Sanunis 603
Sarah, wife of Ibrahim 172
Sarandhip, (Ceylon) 281
Sarinunis 603
Satan
- is an open enemy 24, 27, 71, 516
input of - in dreams 28, 33, 138
- snatches the salah 146
- causes rift 152
speech of - in the Hereafter 258
- is banned from the heavens 303
- hears the conversation of angels 303,
304
- hit by flames 304
refuses to prostrate 313, 520
- has no power over special servants 316,
520, 521, 522
- makes evils look good 371
protection against - 412
Scruple 64, 65, 216, 531
Secular Economy 436
Self-praise 84, 97, 106, 151
Seoharwi, see Hifzurrahman
Shaddad b. Aws 456
Index
702
Shafi'i, Imam 360, 414, 419, 420, 443,
446
ShahTd (martyr) 413, 539, 617
Shameful Acts 399, 404, 405
Sharm al-Shaikh 623
Shatibi 361, 362, 363
Shibli, the sage 641
Ships 267, 270
Shirk 58, 157, 168, 170, 237, 238, 274, 278,
332, 349, 426, 601, 621, 682, 683 685
Shu'ab al-'Tman 142, 246, 480, 481, 613,
684
Shu'ayb 324, 436
Shukr 159, 252, 253, 254, 273
Sidq, defined 540
Sidratul Muntaha 457
Sinai, the desert of, see Tih
Sirat,
the bridge of- 290, 617
Sky 183, 302, 304, 393
Soviet Russia 389
Soviet World 388
Space 302
Spain 513, 578, 579, 637, 672
Spirit (Ruh) 313, 314, 315, 331, 544, 545,
546, 547, 548, 549, 550, 551, 552, 571,
547
Stars
- seen in the dream 24, 27
fall of- 304, 305
- show the path 340, 343
Stellar formations 302
Suddiyy 59, 109, 357, 573, 623, 669
SuflS 631
Sufyan al-Thauri 157
Sufyan b. 'Uyaiynah 275, 299
Suhayb Rumi
freedom from - 415
extravagant are brothers of - 489
instigation of - 520
voice of - 521
refuses to prostrate - 313, 619
- has offspring 620
- has accomplices and armies 621
Sulayman 219, 463, 465, 649
Sumayyah 417
Sun
- in the dream of Yusuf 24
- is subjugated 182, 184, 266, 270, 271
Salah at the decline of the - 531
- turns away from the cave 589
where the - sets 654
Supplication see DuT
Sur, see trumpet
Surety, see Kafalah
Swearing 321, 322, 348, 406
Swine,
prohibition of - 423
Synagogue 298
Syria 163, 167, 219, 248, 279, 280, 281,
322, 325, 353, 354, 461, 529, 556
Syriac language 247
T
(al) Tabarani, 28, 246, 539, 563
(al) Tabari, see Ibn Jarir
(al) Tibi 176
Ta'awwudh 414
Ta'widh (charm) 126, 153
Tabaria 660, 661
Tabdhir (extravagance)
Tabuk 158
Tafsir al-Jawahir 672
Tafsir Haqqani 464, 581, 582
Index
703
Tafsir Kabir 671
Tahajjud 533, 534, 538, 539, 540, 563
Tahawi 360
Taimi, 'Abdul A'la 561
Takabbur (arrogance) 504
Takwln 634
Talljah b. 'Ubaidullah 318
Tamlikha 598, 599, 603
Tangiers, see Tanjah
Tanjah (Tangiers) 623
Tantawi 672
Taqdir 231
Taqlld 358, 360, 361, 362
Taqwa 151, 174, 269, 360, 450
Tarlqah (Tasawwuf) 631, 632
TarSUS, see Ephesus
Tasawwuf, see Tarlqah
Tasbih
- of the heavens and the earth 507
- of the mountains 508
Tatars 670, 674, 576
Taubah, see Repentance
Tauhid (Oneness of Allah) 182 195,
236, 267, 274, 332, 338, 340, 384, 426,
442, 479, 507, 585
Tawaf 175, 276, 651
Tawakkul 125, 596
Tawus b. Kaisan 682
Tha'labi 512
Thamud 174, 256, 287, 325, 519
Thana'ullah Pan! Pati, Qadi 27, 142,
548, 583, 633, 645
Thanavi Maulana Ashraf 'All 175,
290, 297, 363, 397, 432, 526, 557, 581,
613, 679
Thawban 290
Throne ('Arsh) 182, 184, 461, 507, 527,
681
Tibet 672
Tih, the desert of; 252
Tlmur, the lame (Taimur) 672
TirmidhI 32, 90, 261, 360, 448, 480, 504,
526, 540, 559, 563, 570, 615, 616, 640,
663, 672, 673, 676, 683, 684
Torah 25, 26, 38, 163, 177, 298, 299, 357,
358, 505, 571, 581
Trade 355
Trumpet (Sur) 514
Tubba' Himyari 651
Tur, mount of 461, 660, 667, 668
Turks 666, 669, 670, 672
Turtushi 686
u
(al) 'Uqaili 527, 615
'Ubaid b. 'Umair 616
'Ulama'
the duty of -95
taqlidof-358
- who need not to follow a mujtahid 359
- are deputies of the prophets for da'wah
434
shortcomings of the - today 441, 443, 444
- are not to answer every question 548,
549
qualities of true - 561
- should not tolerate violation of Shari'ah
632
'Umar b. Khattab 55, 158, 261, 322,
354, 366, 455, 464, 505, 517, 563, 592,
617, 644
'Umrah 175, 663, 666
'Uqbah b. Abi Mu'ait 571
'Urwah b. Zubair 163
Index
704
'Usmanl, Maulana Shabbir Ahmad
549
'Uthman b. 'Affan 4& 199, 361, 381,
382, 538, 640
'Uthman b. Maz'un 400, 401
'Uyainah b. Hisn al-Fazari 609
'Uzair SS&l 679
Ubayy b. Ka'b 265, 448, 456, 623, 624
Uhud, the battle of 333, 222, 251, 447,
530
Umayyah b. Abi al-Salt 487
Umayyah b. Khalaf 609
Umm Hani' 455, 456, 461
Ustuwanah Hannanah 509
VW
Wahb b. Munabbih 574
Wahy (revelation) 28, 60, 127, 170, 364,
374, 375, 545, 549, 655
Walid b. Mughirah 328, 401
Waliyyullah, Dehlawi, Shah 363
Waqidi, Muhammad b. 'Amr 458
Wasiyyah (will) 429
Water Supply 307, 371
Wathiq billah 671
Will see Wasiyyah
Wisdom (Hikmah), defined 430
XY
Ya'qub $3 25, 27, 32, 34, 38, 39, 43, 44,
47, 48, 49, 70, 78, 110, 113, 114, 115, 116,
117, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 124, 125,
126, 128, 131, 135, 138, 140, 141, 142,
143, 144, 145, 146, 148, 154, 155, 156,
157, 158,159, 162
Ya'juj and Ma'juj, see Gog and Mogog
Yafith b. Nuh 666
Yahuda (Judah, s/o Ya'qub ) 40, 45,
47, 51, 136, 154, 155, 157
Yahya b. Aktham 299
Yaman 219, 469, 651
Yasin, Maulana Muhammad 337
Yasir 417
Yusha' (Joshua) b. Nun <3SBl lea,
623, 624, 625, 627, 629, 630
Yusuf (Joseph)
dream of- 24, 27, 152
story of - 25, 26, 27, 32, 34, 37, 38, 39,
40, 41, 53, 576
brothers of - 38, 39, 40, 42, 43, 44, 45, 52,
108, 111, 121 139, 140, 146
- in the pit 46, 48, 51
shirt of- 49, 152, 153, 155
- sold 54
- seduced by Zulaikha 57, 58, 59, 60, 61
Burhan shown to - 63, 64, 66
- saved from accusation 68, 70, 71
- imprisoned 74, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79, 80, 83
- interprets dreams 84, 86, 87, 88
- seeks release from prison 85
- called by the king 89
- refuses to be released 90, 91
- declared innocent 93, 97
brought to royal court 99, 100
wisdom of - 100, 101
- appointed as Finance Minister 101, 103,
104, 105, 107
- married Zulaikha 102
accomplishment of - during his rule 108,
110, 111
behavior of - with his brothers 115, 116
- detains his brother 128
- accused of theft 134
why - was most favorite to his father 142
- discloses the truth to his brothers 147,
148
- meets his father 152
- forgives his brothers 153
miracle of - 153
gratitude of - 159, 160
Index
705
prayer of - 161
faith of - 163
Z
Zabur 357, 358, 517
Zainab b. Jahsh, Ummul Mu'minm
663
Zajjaj 357
Zakah 132, 209, 214, 216, 268, 617, 638
Zamakhshari 427
Zamzam 279
Zayd b. Arqam 327
Zina 494, 596
Zirr b. Hubaish 686
Zubair b. 'Awwam 318
Zuhd 278, 372, 596
Zuhri, Ibn Shihab 305, 419
Zulaikha 49, 55, 57, 58, 59, 60, 63, 66, 68,
71, 73, 74, 75, 92, 93, 94, 96, 99, 102, 163
Zulfiqar 33
□ □□
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11